Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5
                               Journal of Discourses,
                                      Volume 5
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, July 5, 1857
                             Brigham Young, July 5, 1857
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery, 
                         Great Salt Lake City, July 5, 1857.
          It rejoices my heart to hear the brethren testify of their faith
          and good feelings, and of their confidence in God and in their
          religion. It is a matter of rejoicing to me to see those who
          profess to love and serve the Lord live up to their professions.
          Brother Park very correctly observed that if this people will
          actually do the will of those who are placed to lead them, they
          will be owned, honoured, and blest of their God who dwells in the
          heavens. I can say, for one, that I cannot be pleased, I cannot
          be satisfied, I cannot feel to fellowship this people as I wish
          to do, unless they live their religion and serve their God every
          day, every hour, and every minute of their lives. There is no
          time allotted to us to use outside of the limits of duty. But in
          doing our duty, in serving our God, in living our religion, in
          using every possible means to send forth the Gospel of salvation
          to the inhabitants of the earth, to gather Israel, and establish
          Zion, and build up the kingdom of heaven upon the earth are
          incorporated all blessings, all comforts that men can desire.
          It is a mistaken idea in the inhabitants of the earth to conclude
          that it will not do for them to yield obedience to the
          commandments of heaven, lest it should abridge them in their
          comforts and in their enjoyments; for there is no real peace,
          there is no real happiness in anything in heaven or on the earth,
          except to those who serve the Lord. In His service there is joy,
          there is happiness; but they are not to be found anywhere else.
          In it there are peace and comfort; but when the soul is filled
          with joy, with peace, and with glory, and is perfectly satisfied
          therewith a person even then has but little idea of that which is
          in store for all the faithful.
          Thrust a man into prison and bind him with chains, and then let
          him be filled with the comfort and with the glory of eternity,
          and that prison is a palace to him. Again, let a man be seated
          upon a throne with power and dominion in this world, ruling his
          millions and millions, and without that peace which flows from
          the Lord of Hosts--without that contentment and joy that comes
          from heaven, his palace is a prison; his life is a burden to him;
          he lives in fear, in dread, and in sorrow. But when a person is
          filled with the peace and power of God, all is right with him.
          I cannot be satisfied with myself, neither can I be satisfied
          with this people, unless they live in the enjoyment of the Spirit
          of the Lord Jesus christ, having the testimony of Jesus within
          them. When they live in that manner, they are prepared to judge
          of all matters that come before them; they are then capable of
          discerning between truth and error, light and darkness. They can
          then readily discover the things that are not of God, and
          distinguish them from those that are. This is the only way for
          you to know that your leaders are leading you in the path that
          leads to heaven. Without taking this course, a people or nation
          is liable to be led astray by their leaders, and thereby be
          prepared to be destroyed; but when the people understand for
          themselves--when they know and understand the things of God by
          the Spirit of revelation, they are not only satisfied but safe.
          If this people will do as they are told--will please those who
          preside over them, they will do well for themselves. And if they
          will do this from morning to evening and from evening to morning,
          all will be right, and their acts will tend to promote the
          kingdom of God upon the earth.
          As brother Wells lately observed here, it is very little
          difference what comes or goes. If the world are angry at us, that
          only fits and prepares them for their destruction. If they
          afflict the Saints of God, it prepares them for their reward; it
          prepares the righteous for bliss and immortality, and the wicked
          are the sooner ripened for their doom. It is very little
          difference whether men come here as soldiers or as civilians, all
          will promote the interest of the kingdom of God. It will promote
          the interests of the Saints, inasmuch as they are united; and
          though the wicked, in their eagerness to destroy the Saints of
          God, do not see this, yet God will make it all turn for the good
          of His people.
          True, this people might have done better; but, considering all
          circumstances, they have done as well as could be expected. It
          might be shown to them, and perhaps this congregation will
          acknowledge it, that if this people had invariably been careful
          to observe counsel, they would have promoted the kingdom of
          heaven a great deal faster than they have. I will bring up a
          circumstance to illustrate this idea--one relating to us in these
          Valleys of the Mountains. It was just now observed by brother
          Feramorz Little that his feelings would be perfectly satisfied if
          he should never see another train of goods come in here for sale
          among this people. I would have been satisfied, if that could
          have been the case from the beginning.
          At a time here when a person could go with a sackful of gold and
          say to a man, "Can I hire you to do some work for me? I have a
          sack full of gold;" and the man would say, "No; I cannot do it;"
          and every man would say, "No; I am too busy; I cannot do it;" and
          the person still saying, "I have hats full of gold;" but it was
          so plentiful, that men had such quantities of money that they
          were lugging it about until their backs ached;--suppose that that
          money had been put into the hands of the Trustee in Trust, and
          used for the benefit of the kingdom of God, would it not have
          been much better than to pay it to the merchants to carry out of
          the Territory? One merchant, in a day-and-a-half, received for
          sales a large kettle-full of money, and in two days he took a
          great deal more. Suppose that that money had been put into the
          hands of the Trustee in Trust and those associated with him, they
          would have laid goods down at your doors for from thirty to forty
          percent cheaper than you got them. But could the people see that?
          No; their eyes were dim, and they could not see their own
          If the people had concentrated their means during the nine years
          past, they would now have been worth millions where they have
          only thousands. I know that now as well as I should have known it
          if the experiment had been tried, and that result proven. But no;
          the people would pay their money to others to carry out of the
          I will tell an anecdote relating to the feelings of some in those
          days. I stepped into a store at the time when money was so
          plentiful, and the store was crowded. Every man, woman and child,
          had their pockets full of gold. A woman stepped up and said, "Mr.
          So and So, have you any soap?" He replied, "I do not think there
          is any." She then asked, "Have you any sugar, or coffee?" He
          answered, "I do not know whether there is or not: there was some
          this morning; but I think it has been sold." It was not long
          before a woman reached over and touched the one enquiring, and
          said, "President Young has bought everything of that kind that
          has been brought in." I reached over and tapped her on the
          shoulder and said, "What do you tell that infernal lie for?
          President Young has not bought a pound of tea, a pound of sugar,
          or a pound of coffee, since these goods came in." The people were
          then in such a state of mind that they would rather have given
          all they had to the Gentiles than for me to have had a pound of
          tea or the handling of their money.
          They were not all possessed of that feeling; but there were
          enough to influence the channel of trade and give it an unwise
          direction; and if there are not now too many of that class, I
          shall feel thankful, and we shall be able to hold the wheat and
          the cattle so that those who are passing through and temporarily
          sojourning in our midst will have to pay a fair price for those
          articles. But I presume, if the Gentiles come, some of you will
          run and sell your wheat and your cattle to them for a much less
          price than we would give you, and be perfectly satisfied with it.
          If there is not an influence and practice of that kind, I shall
          be glad of it; for it will prove to me that the people believe
          what they say.
          I am careful about touching anything that is the object of
          people's worship--the gold, the goods, and the things of this
          world, which please the eyes and entice the affections of the
          people. You who know me know that I have not been under the
          necessity of asking you to help me much. Instead of the
          Presidency's living upon the people, it is well known that they
          have sustained the people. Suppose that I had not launched forth
          in business, and that brother Kimball and others had not, what
          would have been the result? This community would have been living
          in their log huts, whereas they now have good houses and
          comfortable homes.
          I am decidedly in favour of practical religion--of every-day
          useful life. And if I to-day attend to what devolves upon me to
          do, and then do that which presents itself to-morrow, and so on,
          when eternity comes I will be prepared to enter on the things of
          eternity. But I would not be prepared for that sphere of action,
          unless I could manage the things that are now within my reach.
          You must all learn to do this.
          If the people take a wise course and let a few have the handling
          of the wheat and other commodities that are for sale, and let
          those who wish to buy come to them to purchase, it would be much
          better for this people. By pursuing that course, our enemies
          would either be under the necessity of giving us a fair price, or
          have to purchase their supplies in the States, and haul them
          across the plains, through the hills, and over the mountains. How
          do you think they would prosper in that operation? I think they
          would soon become discouraged and want to leave these regions.
          It is an ignorant excitement which causes some people in the
          States to feel and act as they do. Who is there, of all who are
          really acquainted with our proceedings and will let good reason
          and good sense operate, that has one word to say against us? No
          one. But the priests have hallooed so much about these Latter-day
          Saints--the "Mormons" as they term us, that they have become
          excited; and what is the reason of their outcry? It is simply
          this--we have the words of eternal life, and they have not; we
          serve the God of heaven and they serve somebody, they know not
          whom. We have the true religion that the Bible gives an account
          of, and they seem to be entirely ignorant of it and of the God of
          heaven. Only let us leave God out of our religion, and all would
          be right.
          A great many have said to you and me, "Just leave out Joe Smith,
          the Book of Mormon, and modern revelations, and you will become
          popular." Brother Clements said, last Sunday, that he told a
          priest that he could materially abridge that leaving out by
          saying, "Just leave God out of the question, and you will be
          'Hail fellows well met.'" We are not going to leave out Joseph
          Smith, the Book of Mormon, nor the gathering, nor the building up
          of Zion.
          You hear brethren talk of coming to Zion to enjoy the blessings
          of this land; but do you not see that it is the short-sightedness
          of men which causes their disappointment when they arrive here?
          They read in the Bible, in the Book of Mormon, and Book of
          Doctrine and Covenants, about Zion, and what it is to be; but
          brother Park and others could not realize, before they came here,
          that they were the ones to help to build up Zion. They gather
          here with the spirit of Zion resting upon them, and expecting to
          find Zion in its glory, whereas their own doctrine should teach
          them that they are coming here to make Zion.
          We can make Zion, or we can make Babylon, just as we please. We
          can make just what we please of this place. The people can make
          Zion: they can make a heaven within themselves. When people
          gather here, they should come with a determination to make Zion
          within themselves, with the resolution that "I will carry myself
          full of the Spirit of Zion wherever I go; and this is the way in
          which I will control evil spirits; for I mean that my spirit
          shall have control over evil:" and do you not see that such a
          course will make Zion?
          This American continent will be Zion; for it is so spoken of by
          the prophets. Jerusalem will be rebuilt and will be the place of
          gathering, and the tribe of Judah will gather there; but this
          continent of America is the land of Zion.
          The priests are angry because they are afraid that their religion
          is nothing but a sandy foundationed fabric; and whenever they
          meditate upon the subject and humble themselves, and the Spirit
          of the Lord finds its way to their hearts and convicts them, the
          truth then is made manifest before them, and they begin to learn
          the falsity of their systems; and when that spirit leaves them,
          they become angry. "Mormonism" is declared to be true by hosts of
          witnesses, and this makes the priests angry; for this Gospel
          bears its own weight and testimony, and they know not how to
          gainsay it. True, I have aimed to point out their errors; but it
          is not your or me that they are opposed to, although they throw
          their darts at us; but it is the spirit of conviction that goes
          with the report of this work; for wherever it goes it strikes
          conviction to the heart, and that is what disturbs the priests
          and the people.
          The foolish, and those who are controlled by the hissings of the
          priests, rage against the work of God, and corrupt politicians
          urge them on. There is not an honest man in the United States or
          in the world but what, if he could hear this doctrine taught
          without knowing that it was a "Mormon" who was teaching it, would
          drink down these principles. They would swallow every word and
          say, "That is true; you have more light than I have." But if you
          say "Mormon," that sends the fat into the fire, and arrays their
          prejudices against you. Do you know this, you Elders? [Voices,
          As I have said before, I have often gone incog., and taught
          persons the Gospel, and they would drink down its principles as
          eagerly as a thirsty ox would drink water; but an ignorant
          prejudice causes all the trouble. The excitement among the
          priests, and directed by politicians, raises this erroneous
          prejudice and hue-and-cry.
          You know that I have said that, if it was now my calling to go
          and preach the Gospel, I could make as many converts as I ever
          did; for I would go in such a manner that the bitterly prejudiced
          would have to labour hard to find out that I was a "Mormon,"
          until I had induced them to love the truth. Then they would say,
          "If that is 'Mormonism,' I want it."
          Persons who are as ignorant as jackasses pass through this city,
          and they are so prejudiced that they cannot see and hear well
          enough to report things straight. But let persons of good
          understanding come here, and hear the Elders testify, and stop to
          investigate, and every honest heart among them will receive the
          Gospel. Do you not know that they would?
          The "Mormons" are trying to take care of themselves. Our enemies
          may come to kill us, but we know that there is a God in the
          heavens. I care no more about the threats that are made than I do
          about the floating of a board on the waters. They have kicked us
          and cuffed us about so much that I have got used to it. I have
          been driven, and had to leave my home five times on account of my
          faith in the Gospel of our Saviour; but I have never until now
          been a conspicuous character; and I say to my enemies and to the
          enemies of righteousness, you have now got to fire long shots,
          unless you come much nearer to us than you are.
          I will say to all parties, If you come here and do not observe
          wholesome laws, we will introduce you to them. In regard to
          troops coming here, as has been rumoured, should 1,500 or 2,000
          come, what will you see? You will see that they will ask us to
          make their soldiers behave themselves, until they can get out of
          this place, which they will do as soon as possible. They are not
          coming here to fight us; though, if they were to, I should pray
          that the Lord would bring those here that mobbed us in days gone
          by, and just let us look at them. But no; the priests, and some
          editors and politicians wish to have innocent soldiers sent here
          to fight us. Let them bring those priests, editors, and
          politicians who have howled so long about us, and we will attend
          to their cases. But I pray that I may never witness such scenes
          as I have in the midst of this people. If they will let us alone,
          we will preach the Gospel; and if they do not, we will do it, and
          we will build up Zion, if all the devils in hell howl. Let us
          know that we have to build up Zion until the Spirit of peace
          shall overrule our country.
          Do you ever reflect upon the matter? Look at St. Louis. More
          murders have been committed there in almost any few days than
          have been committed in this Territory since it was organized. It
          is customary there to have murders committed almost daily; but
          we, above all other people, ought never to have such a crime
          committed in our midst; and we never have had, so far as the
          Latter-day Saints are concerned.
          I will now tell you something. It is a secret; and I wish you to
          keep it to yourselves. There have been men here who have had
          their plans arranged for robbing; and I will take the liberty to
          say that, when we find them, "judgment will be laid to the line
          and righteousness to the plummet." Those are my feelings, and I
          express them plainly, that the good and honest may be able to
          pass from the Eastern States to California, and back and forth,
          in peace. And when a "Mormon" unlawfully disturbs anybody, I say,
          let him be overtaken by a "Vigilance Committee." And when
          mobocrats come here, they will find a "Vigilance Committee." Now,
          listeners, send that to the States, if you wish. I want the
          people in the States to know that there are a few poor curses
          here, and also to know that we do not want a gang of highwaymen
          here. And I say to all such characters, if you come here and
          practice your iniquity, we will send you home quick, whenever we
          can catch and convict you. I wish such characters would let the
          boys have a chance to lay their hands on them.
          If men come here and do not behave themselves, they will not only
          find the Danites, whom they talk so much about, biting the
          horses' heels, but the scoundrels will find something biting
          their heels. In my plain remarks, I merely call things by their
          right names. Brother Kimball is noted in the States for calling
          things by their right names, and you will excuse me if I do the
          We will build up Zion and establish the kingdom of God upon the
          earth, and the wicked cannot help themselves. I have not built up
          this kingdom, neither did Joseph Smith. What the Lord told
          brother Joseph to do, that he did. And what the Lord tells you
          and me to do we will do, by the help of God. May God bless us
          all. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 5, 1857
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 5, 1857
                          MANUFACTURE--DISTRESS OF NATIONS.
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery,
                   Great Salt Lake City, Afternoon, July 5, 1857.
          I can say one thing in regard to preaching before this
          congregation. It is a great deal harder to speak to the people in
          the afternoon than it is in the forenoon, because they generally
          come together after partaking of a hearty dinner; and that, in
          connection with the word they receive in the forenoon, fills them
          up, and they are somewhat like a barn that is nearly full of hay;
          for you know it is a great deal harder to put in the last load of
          hay than it is the first. I speak of these things because the
          circumstances that surround us call them forth.
          I relation to the things we have heard to-day from brother
          Brigham, and brother Feramorz, and others, I will say that I
          appreciate them, and I not only believe them, but I know them to
          be true. This is the work of God, and all the world cannot stay
          its progress. They have given me the character in the world of
          calling things by their right names. It is a good deal with them
          as it was with the old Dutchman, who said, "It is not the thing
          itself, but it is the name of the damned thing!" That is it
          exactly. They can talk and hint about every thing, but never call
          them by their names. I call that hypocrisy; and there never was a
          nation that lived upon the earth that was fuller of it than this
          As to what they call "Mormonism"--properly speaking, the Church
          of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, I say it is true; and
          Joseph Smith the Prophet, who was killed in Illinois, in Carthage
          Jail, is the author of it; or, in other words, he was the
          instrument in the hands of God of bringing it forth. Peter,
          James, and John, three of the ancient Apostles, came and ordained
          him and set him apart for the work of the ministry of this last
          I am bearing testimony of those things that are true--things that
          I know and understand. And I also testify that Hyrum Smith was a
          Patriarch of God, and just as much so as Abraham, Isaac, or Jacob
          ever were. Joseph Smith the Prophet ordained his father a
          Patriarch, and he ordained Hyrum. The same Gospel which was
          preached by Jesus and by His Apostles has been delivered unto us
          through Joseph Smith, the Prophet of the living God; and the keys
          and powers pertaining to that Gospel and priesthood are now
          resting upon brother Brigham Young; for he is Joseph's legal
          successor. All the prophets from the days of Adam and from the
          creation of the world have conferred their priesthood and keys of
          this dispensation, and brother Brigham holds them in connection
          with the old Prophets and Apostles, and in connection with our
          Father and God pertaining to this earth.
          I am telling you the truth, and testifying to that which God has
          made manifest unto me. Well, the world want that we should lay
          aside that which God has revealed, and not speak of Joseph Smith,
          or of the revelations which he gave.
          When I was abroad preaching, some said to me, we would be popular
          if we would say nothing about the Book of Mormon, Joseph Smith,
          baptism for the remission of sins, or the laying on of hands for
          the gift of the Holy Ghost; they said if we would let these
          things alone we would be popular. Good heavens! We are now more
          popular than any other religious community upon the earth. We
          extend, as some would call it, from Dan to Beersheba; we extend
          to every nation, continent, and country, and almost to every
          island of the sea. The Gospel has been carried to almost every
          people. We have offered them the principles of life and
          salvation, and we shall continue to do so while there is any hope
          for them.
          I expect, like us, the inhabitants of the earth will have their
          ups and downs, their troubles and afflictions. There has been a
          great chill among them: they had one when we had one; and now the
          fever has begun to increase with us it has begun to increase upon
          them; and by-and-by there will be another chill; and it will keep
          doubling and redoubling till the whole world is in motion. Will
          it overthrow this work? No, never.
          I want the gentlemen that are here to-day, and who are going
          East, to tell the people of the United States that they need not
          trouble themselves; for "Mormonism" will increase and triumph
          until every king will be cast down from his throne, and the
          President of the United States, unless he and the people repent;
          and what they call "Mormonism" will continue to increase
          henceforth and for ever.
          When they killed Joseph Smith, and Hyrum, David Patten, and many
          others, they supposed that that was the end of "Mormonism"--that
          it was annihilated. Bless your souls, instead of its being
          annihilated, it has increased a hundredfold; and we have now more
          Elders preaching the Gospel--yes, about ten times more than there
          are people in this vast congregation this afternoon; and I
          presume there are some seven or eight thousand here to-day.
          You may think this rather extravagant, but there are more Elders
          in England than there are people here to-day; and England is not
          as big as the State of New York, where I lived. They will spread
          and increase from this time on, and this work is bound to
          increase and spread abroad, and all hell cannot pull it down.
          Suppose the Gentiles were to try to put it down, and to kill
          brother Brigham, and me, and brother Daniel, and the Twelve
          Apostles, still there are some fifty or sixty Quorums of
          Seventies that are capable of spreading abroad this kingdom. Why,
          bless you, it is like the mustard seed: you know it is most
          troublesome to get out of the garden. You get vexed with it and
          go and kick it about, and by that means you make ten thousand
          more little mustard trees.
          Well, you know they drove us far away into these mountains; and
          now see the multitude of little mustard trees that are growing
          up! (Laughter.)
          We want you to tell this, gentlemen, when you get down to the
          States; for we don't have a mail very often, and therefore we
          drop a word here and there, and we want every-body to carry the
          tidings. It is not only me, but the Prophet Brigham talks just
          so. I suppose you will think, "What a monstrous fellow he is!"
          I have been afflicted with colds ever since I came from the
          north; but I, all the time, grow fat. I do not drink ale, whisky,
          rum, or any kind of spirituous liquor, but I seek to drink
          largely of the peaceable Spirit of God, that I may be
          strengthening to my brethren and sisters. For the world and the
          United States, and their opposition, which they call outside
          pressure, we care very, very little. We have some big mountains
          between us and them, and they cannot remove them because they
          have not faith.
          Such a row as there is in the States at the present time I never
          before heard of. It is "Mormonism!" Down with "Mormonism!!" Mr.
          President, send up the troops and set those "Mormons" in order.
          Gentlemen, [to the strangers] did you ever see any body out of
          order here? Have you seen any body drunk? You have not, unless it
          was yourselves. I have not seen any body drunk,--no, not on the
          fourth of July. I have not seen a drunken man in the streets,
          much less a woman. One reason is, perhaps, that we have not got
          any liquor; and God grant that we may not have much.
          You do not see many people about our streets idling away their
          time. To morrow morning you may see a few persons who have come
          from the country to get a little counsel; but after that you
          won't see a man in the street, excepting those who are going to
          or coming from their work; for they are all hard at work, hoeing
          their corn, watering their wheat, and getting their wood from the
          God Almighty bless this people, I say, and increase their faith
          and their strength, that they may increase and multiply. And may
          God increase the "mustard seed," and cause it soon to fill the
          earth. May the Lord our God bless the bees in the hive of
          Deseret, and root out the drones; for they only eat out the
          honey, while the bees go out and gather it in.
          Well, gentlemen, we are calculating that we have got the best
          crops that we have ever had, and the best that are in the world;
          and the Lord our God has blest the land for our sake. We had a
          famine least year, but we lived through it; and we are now going
          to work to lay up our grain, and we are building storehouses to
          store it away in; and we shall not only store away grain but
          other things that will keep; and the day will come that you
          (strangers) will have to come to us for bread to eat; and we will
          be your saviours here upon Mount Zion. You don't believe it now;
          but wait a little while, and you will see that it will come to
          Many of the people of the United States exulted over us when we
          were brought to a morsel of bread, and had to deal out one to
          another in order to subsist. I put my family on short rations, in
          order to have some to deal out to others, and so did brother
          Brigham and many others; and at the same time our enemies and the
          priests in their pulpits were praising God that we had hard
          times, with trouble and perplexity. We never were more happy in
          our lives than we were at that time, and we did not have the
          belly ache through eating too much; but we were lively and
          diligent in serving God; and that is the reason we are becoming
          so corpulent this year. Last year we had not enough, but this
          year we have plenty, and we are going to lay it up in
          store--wheat and every thing that will keep. I am telling these
          gentlemen what we are going to do, so that they can carry the
          news to the States.
          Ladies, we do not want you to tease your husbands for silks, and
          satins, and fine bonnets, but go to work and manufacture your own
          clothing; and if you will do that, you will do the best thing
          that you ever did in your lives. This is as true as that the Lord
          ever spoke by His prophets. The time has come for us to lay up
          our stores.
          Will the world follow our example? No, they will not; and if we
          do our duty, who cares whether they do or not. They will come
          with their bonnets, their fine clothing, and their jewellery, and
          be glad to work for us to get their bread. You tell that in the
          States, gentlemen, won't you? Whether you do or not, they will
          learn of it. They publish nearly everything that we say, and this
          will be published.
          We are a people, here in the valleys of the mountains, who are
          hated and have been broken up and driven for our religion till we
          have got used to it. Brother Brigham told you he had been driven
          five times, and so have I; and I have had everything taken from
          me that I had; but yet I have got enough to eat and drink, and
          enough of everything, and so have you; and my prayer is, all the
          while, God bless you.
          Lay up your stores, and take your silks and fine things, and
          exchange them for grain and such things as you need, and the time
          will come when we will be obliged to depend upon our own
          resources; for the time is not far distant when the curtain will
          be dropped between us and the United States. When that time
          comes, brethren and sisters, you will wish you had commenced
          sooner to make your own clothing. I tell you, God requires us to
          go into home manufacture; and, prolong it as much as you like,
          you have got to do it.
          You will also see the day that you will wish you had laid up your
          grain, if you do not do it now; for you will see the day, if you
          do not take care of the blessings God has given to you, that you
          will become servants, the same as the world will.
          We have told you this before. You have been exhorted, year after
          year, to prepare for hard times: you have been told of this often
          enough. We have told you that when hard times come again you
          won't have the privilege that you had last time of having food
          dealt out to you gratuitously, but you will have to pay for all
          you get. This will come to pass. I suppose there are many who
          don't believe it. To such it is like a tune that strikes upon the
          drum of the ear, passes off, and is forgotten.
          I will prove to you that I will put my faith with my works and
          lay up stores for my family and for my friends that are in the
          United States, and I will be to them as Joseph was to the people
          in the land of Egypt. Every man and woman will be a saviour if
          they will do as I say. You may write this down and send it to the
          States; for it will be published.
          Let repentance take place amongst you where it is necessary, and
          let confidence, diligence in the performance of duty, and
          humility be manifest in your lives; keep the commandments of God;
          be subject to God's authority, and save yourselves all the time;
          and the Lord our God will have pleasure in making you like Joseph
          of old. Now, if persons were coming from the old country, from
          far distant lands, would you not feel comfortable if you had
          plenty to feed them with when they come?
          These things bear heavily upon my mind, and they have done so for
          some time. There are very few who have got any surplus grain on
          hand. There is considerable in the Tithing Store, and there are a
          few individuals who have some on hand; but there is not a great
          deal in the county, excepting our present crop. It behooves us to
          be saving and to prepare for the time to come. The day will come
          when the people of the United States will come lugging their
          bundles under their arms, coming to us for bread to eat. Every
          Prophet has spoken of this from the early ages of the world.
          Already we begin to see sickness, trouble, death, famine, and
          pestilence; and more yet awaits the nations of the wicked. Jesus
          said, When you hear of these things in foreign
          nations--destruction and desolation, you may then look forth for
          my coming, and know that it is nigh at hand. In relation to the
          world, our enemies, their soldiery, and their governors, I do not
          fear them, and I never did.
          If you will do right--keep the commandments of God, I can say
          with all the propriety that any man, prophet, or apostle ever
          did, you shall never want for food, or raiment, or houses, or
          lands; and no power on the earth can injure you. There is no
          power that shall prevent our prosperity; for we shall increase,
          while every other power upon the earth that is opposed to this
          work and our God will go down. I just know it. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
          Albert Smith, May 31, 1857
                          George Albert Smith, May 31, 1857
                                   POLYGAMY, ETC.
                Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Bowery,
                Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, May 31, 1857.
          It appears on the present occasion that we enjoy the privilege of
          partaking of the sacrament in commemoration of the death and
          suffering of our Lord and Saviour, to witness to each other that
          we are willing to keep his commandments, and to observe the
          requirements of the fulness of the Gospel until he shall come.
          Under these circumstances we assemble and call together our
          wandering thoughts and minds. We review our conduct, our feelings
          to our Heavenly Father, our actions and doings in relation to His
          laws, and also our faith towards our brethren, and make a kind of
          settlement with ourselves, a balance of accounts in our minds,
          repenting of our sins and follies, and we lay the foundation in
          our own minds to renew our diligence and exertions in future,
          that wherein we have failed to walk up to the line of our duty we
          may improve, and that we may partake of those emblems under an
          express influence, and with a perfect understanding of a covenant
          that we will remember Him in all things until he come. Marvel
          not, says the Saviour, if the world hate you; for remember that
          it hated me before it hated you.
          One of the first principles that we are brought to feel, perhaps,
          on receiving the Gospel, is, that the world hates us. You may
          ascend or descend into every department of its society, and you
          find that hatred more or less manifests itself; and this causes a
          great many people who receive the truth to have misgivings, and
          they will ask why is it that we are under the necessity of
          receiving a religion that is hated of all men? The Saviour said
          to his disciples, "Ye shall be hated of all men, for my name's
          sake; and blessed are ye when all men shall persecute you, and
          speak all manner of evil of you falsely for my name's sake." But
          this is a kind of blessing that we hardly appreciate; but at the
          present time I am a witness that no people upon the face of the
          earth have so much reason to be thankful, neither have Latter-day
          Saints seen any time when they have had greater reason to
          consider themselves blessed under this promise of our Saviour,
          than at the present time.
               Much is said of the powerful engine of the press, the
          powerful medium by which truth or falsehood are so quietly
          circulated. And for the last year, or the last six or eight
          months, those engines have been universally turned with vengeance
          upon the devoted heads of this people.
          There is nothing that excites more interest in the minds of the
          reading public, nothing that creates greater anxiety, nothing
          that is so readily received as statements, or information, as it
          is termed, concerning the "Mormons;" and nothing that is true can
          be printed, but to a very limited extent; whereas anything that
          is false, it matters not how false or exaggerated, it is
          circulated and represented to the uttermost extreme. It is as an
          old gentleman told me in Virginia: said he, "There is nothing
          published that is so extravagant concerning your people but what
          we believe it readily."
          The spirit of lies has taken hold of the people; it has got
          possession of their hearts. They love lies; they like to read
          them; they like to print them, and they really relish them; but
          truth is another thing. "Truth," says the Prophet, "has fallen in
          the streets; yea, truth faileth; he that departeth from iniquity
          maketh himself a prey." Such is the case in the present
          generation. There are lies from responsible sources, lies over
          fictitious names, lies certified by responsible editors; and lies
          certified and clothed with judicial authority are current, and
          are the most important information that is or has been current in
          the United States for the last season.
          What does it all amount to? Men will have what they like; for the
          spirit that is in men loves lies; they will read them and believe
          them. At the same time, there is no man or woman upon the face of
          the earth but what is more or less responsible for what they read
          and receive; for there is an innate spirit in the man who desires
          to know the truth that will generally dictate to him which is
          truth and which is falsehood.
          A terrible people these "Mormons!" a dreadful set of fellows! an
          awful state of society! Oh, tremendous bad people! I was
          conversing with a gentleman from Vermont on the subject of
          "Mormonism," and he expressed himself tremendously shocked at the
          immorality of the "Mormons," and was particularly anxious to
          regulate their morals. He was strongly in favour of having them
          corrected by the power of the Federal Government. He said it must
          be done, for he considered them a disgrace to the nation. I told
          him that we regarded the Vermont people as a very immoral
          community. Said I, "We consider their laws of a very immoral
          character; and we believe that the people would be better, but
          that their laws and institutions are of a character that tends to
          prevent it--that their laws are calculated to encourage
          licentiousness, and to cause them to live in open violation of
          the first commandment, to multiply and replenish the earth." "Why
          how so? Vermont is the most moral State in the Union." I replied,
          "It may be so, sir; but your laws provide that no man shall have
          but one wife; and there is a great proportion of females over
          that of males, and there is a great proportion of males that are
          too wicked and corrupt to marry and raise up families; and the
          consequence is that a great proportion of your females are
          compelled to live single, and hence many of them become
          prostitutes. We deprecate such a corrupt order of things; but as
          it is in your State, it is your business and not ours; therefore
          we shall not interfere with it." I never saw a man more
          astonished, to think that I should question the moral tendency of
          the institutions of Vermont. "But, in our country," I said, "we
          are determined that every man shall acknowledge and sanction his
          own blood. We shall not interfere with Vermont, Massachusetts, or
          Maryland about their immorality; it is their own business, and
          they must attend to it themselves; but we do not wish to submit
          to such immoral regulations in Utah."
          I was talking with a member of Congress, who was very pious, (he
          was a minister, by the bye,) and he intimated that the doctrine
          of plurality of wives was so at variance--so grossly at variance
          with all the civilized world, that it was intolerable to all
          Christians. I told him that I was surprised at that; "for," said
          I, "all our Christian friends expect to sit down in the kingdom
          of God with father Abraham; and he practised Polygamy." "Father
          Abraham," said he, "was guilty of a great many eccentric tricks."
          I replied, "Eccentric as he might be, it is in his bosom that all
          Christians expect to rest."
                 Strange as it may appear, yet it is true that these
          things are not understood or appreciated; but the corrupt, the
          licentious of the world are the people who are respected, while
          the sayings of the honest and truthful are not allowed to spread.
          Such is the corruption of the world. They lay down, in the first
          place, the position that "Mormonism" is not true. If you ask why
          it is not true, they begin to bring their reasons, and they are a
          good deal like this--The Mormons are deceived; and the reason why
          they are deceived is, because they are deceived, sir." The people
          actually take such logic as this for argument; they take it for
          granted and for certain, and they lay it down as a matter of
          fact, that "Mormonism" is false, and so it follows. Oh, they say
          it will all come to an end and fall to pieces in a few days; and
          they have been saying this for the last twenty years; they have
          kept crying "Mormonism" will go down; it is bound to fall in
          pieces. Still the bubble rolls ahead and does not burst up; it
          does not fly to pieces as they have predicted.
          I consider that it is necessary that every man should mind his
          own business and suffer his neighbours to do likewise. I do not
          know how careful they may be in relation to us. So far as our
          being admitted into the Union is concerned, we are on just as
          good and fair a footing as Oregon, Kansas, New Mexico, Nebraska,
          and Washington. To be sure, they have prejudices against us
          because we are "Mormons;" but they also hate each other, and they
          calculate to use each other up, and then to use up the "Mormons."
          I came up the Missouri River with some Free State men, who said,
          "If ever a fuss breaks out again, we are ready for it; we have
          got the "Volcanic Rifles," and we calculate to wipe the border
          ruffians out of existence; and they showed that they had the
          tools which do up the business. Whenever I conversed with any of
          the pro-slavery men on this subject, they generally told me that
          if the other party should begin again, they were prepared to wipe
          them out all at once, and leave them much in the same position
          that Dr. Kane's ship "Advance" was, when it came between two
          immense masses of ice, and they found themselves liable to be
          crushed up in what the Arctic men call a "nip." After they use
          each other up, we will stand a little better chance. They need
          not be alarmed if they see some of the "Mormons" in the Congress
          of the nations. No, they need not be surprised if they yet see
          some of our Elders in the halls of Congress--men who understand
          national affairs equal to any in the nation standing forth to
          save that Constitution which we are now accused of opposing.
               I thank the Lord that I am once more in your midst, and for
          the privilege of striking hands with my brethren and sisters. But
          when I think that the enemies of all righteousness are raging, I
          feel to thank the Lord for the fulfilment of the words of His
          servants. I realize and know that the keys of exaltation rest in
          the midst of Israel; and when the heathen rage, and the people
          imagine a vain thing, and the rulers take counsel together
          against the Lord and against His anointed, then "he that sitteth
          in the Heavens shall laugh at their calamity: the Lord shall have
          them in derision." Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Orson
          Hyde, June 14, 1857
                              Orson Hyde, June 14, 1857
                                COMING DISTRESS, ETC.
                  Remarks by Elder Orson Hyde, made in the Bowery,
                          Sunday Afternoon, June 14, 1857.
          Brethren and sisters,--I arise to call your attention to a
          subject that has been presented to you, time after time, from
          this stand. I may, perhaps, refresh your minds, and present some
          things to you that you may not have fully comprehended or
          We have been told to store up our grain and to take care of it.
          The history of the past forms ample ground for advice of this
          kind. We have not only seen, but felt the folly of placing too
          low an estimate upon the productions of the earth. When they were
          plentiful, they have been thought of little value. We have found
          ourselves comparatively destitute at times, in consequence, and,
          in the time of this scarcity, have suffered in our feelings--have
          been pinched with hunger; and it does seem that the subject of
          laying up our grain has been presented under circumstances that
          cannot fail to impress every heart with its importance.
          I will tell you how things look to me. They look as though the
          Lord had said--I have tried my people; I have withheld the
          bounties of the earth, and in this day of want I have given them
          advice to store up their grain; and if ever they could be brought
          into circumstances to make them appreciate these words, it is
          It is now a pretty scarce time for clothing: it is hard to get
          many of the comforts of life in the shape of wearing apparel. We
          have no money: many of us have no surplus of the products of the
          earth to exchange; and if we had, our market is comparatively
          bare of many of the articles we need.
          Some consider that great trials await us; but I will call your
          attention to one. It is a very great trial to be short of
          clothing, boots, shoes, &c., (to say nothing of the silks,
          ribbons, laces, and other gewgaws,) to answer our desires, and
          perhaps not our real wants and comforts. But the Lord may pour
          out an abundant harvest of grain; and, while we are destitute of
          those things, our granaries may be groaning with the weight of
          the grain that is in them. But by-and-by the market is richly
          supplied with goods, such as we need. It is supplied with every
          material or fabric, and perhaps silver and gold, and a liberal
          price is offered for our grain; and with this grain we can buy
          those articles of clothing that we need. Now here comes the
          trial. (But keep in mind "home manufacture.") We know these
          circumstances pinch. We want the clothing, and we have an
          abundance around us, and means in our hands to obtain those
          articles in exchange for our produce and wheat. This will try us,
          whether we will abide the counsel that has been given, or whether
          we will not. I presume to say that just such circumstances will
          appear before this people: I have not the least hesitancy upon my
          mind in saying that such will be the case. Here you have grain to
          any amount; and here is your silver, your gold, your goods, your
          groceries, and your wares of every kind, and every thing that you
          can desire to make yourselves comfortable. Now, all this is in
          the midst of this counsel to store up your grain, and to hold on
          to it. It is the counterpart, or tempter to beguile. How many
          will there be who will go and exchange one for the other? Say one
          and another, I must have a little of this, a little of that, and
          a little of the other; and thus, little by little, goes the grain
          that we were commencing to store up, until it has leaked away and
          our granaries are empty.
          It is strange that we should do this, when we really desire
          bread, and have so keenly felt its need! We had none at one
          time--that is, comparatively none. Starvation, ghastly and
          appalling, threw its hideous forms and frightful shadows in our
          face; and what was the counsel of God then? Was it not to remain
          faithful over the little that we had, and to divide out the
          limited supplies that we had, and to relieve the necessities of
          the poor and needy? And did not the people, in a goodly degree,
          comply with this counsel? Yes they did. Well, has not our
          heavenly Father, by multiplying our grain in our store-houses,
          like the widow's meal and oil, thwarted off impending calamities?
          He certainly has.
          Now there is a prospect of a bountiful harvest. We cannot tell
          what may be; but if we are true and faithful, like the needle to
          the pole, we shall have an abundance to supply not only our
          present wants, but some to lay by for the future. This is the
          result of abiding in the counsel of God, and the Lord says, I
          will give them liberally; for they have said that they will not
          let it go to waste; for they design now to keep it for the
          children of the kingdom and for the time of great want, when
          strangers shall come to them also for bread. And now, therefore,
          I will pour out a bountiful harvest, to prove their integrity.
          I have told them to prove me, and now I will prove them. You
          bring along your tithes and offerings into my storehouse, and see
          if I will not pour out a blessing--see if I will not open the
          windows of heaven and pour out a blessing that you will not have
          room to receive. I will prove you now, and see if you will be as
          faithful to me as I have been to you.
          If this grain be stored up and properly taken care of, we may go
          destitute of many comforts that we desire; but, after the Lord
          has proven us, in this respect, to see if we will resist the
          temptations of the adversary--to see if we will resist the
          shining gold and the fine apparel, and to see if we will abide
          the law, and lock up and preserve our grain, is it not as easy
          for Him to provide us with those things that we really need for
          clothing as it was to increase our limited stores, or to give us
          now a plentiful harvest? Is it not said, "Surely, thou shalt
          clothe thyself with them all, and in their glory shall ye boast
          yourselves." And is it not said that the kings of the earth shall
          bring their glory and riches to Zion? What shall hinder them from
          bringing the treasures by which we can all be clothed? What will
          induce them to come here at all with their riches, their gold,
          and their silver, and fine apparel? Let the Almighty shut down
          the gate of prosperity, as He will do, and a general dearth
          ensue, and they know that in Zion it is fruitful, and that the
          good things of the earth are produced there--let them know that
          there is bread, and you will see them coming here to pour out
          their treasures for a bit of bread; but if you shall not have it
          stored up for them, you will not do your duty. The Lord can do
          this. He can bring these things about; and, brethren, the test is
          right before us. It is not an imaginary thing, but it is actually
          coming to test us, to see whether we will, under these
          circumstances, abide the counsel that has been given to us.
          There is hardly ever a commandment given to any person or persons
          before whom a temptation is not placed to decoy them, if
          possible, from an obedience to that commandment. Our parents in
          the garden of Eden had had but little experience in this world;
          and it seemed that they must have a trial corresponding with the
          experience and knowledge they had of things as they were. The
          instruction of Father Adam was, "of all the trees in the garden
          thou mayest eat, excepting one; and in the day thou eatest of
          that, thou shalt surely die." The Lord said, Adam and Eve, you
          may enjoy yourselves; but there is one tree I command you that ye
          shall not eat of; for in the day that ye do, ye shall surely
          It seems that they were well provided for. There was an abundance
          of other kinds of fruits; but there was a kind of itching desire
          for that which they were forbidden to eat of; and they were led
          on by temptation until they did partake of that fruit, and thus
          the devil got power over them.
          Well, if counsel has been given unto us to store up our grain, I
          should not wonder if there were temptations placed before us, to
          induce us to non-compliance. High prices in silver and gold may
          be offered as an inducement. Men may come and say, I will give
          you a high price for your wheat: here are goods of every kind we
          will give for your grain." There, you perceive, is the temptation
          and the counsel before us. We should like the comforts of life,
          and would no doubt like to purchase them; but the counsel of the
          servants of the Lord would lead us to do differently.
          Such scenes as these, brethren and sisters, we may see, and they
          may not be far ahead of us. They may be very near; for things
          change very suddenly sometimes. It is for us to abide in the
          counsel of God, and never turn aside nor cast a longing look upon
          the riches and comforts of this life, when we have to violate a
          holy precept to gain them. Remember it, brethren and sisters; for
          I want to impress it upon your minds. Keep your grain for
          yourselves and for strangers who, in times of famine abroad, seek
          at your hands bread from heaven and earth. When the servants of
          God set good counsel before you, and these temptations follow,
          they will not command, perhaps, when the temptation is present;
          and these things will be trying to you: they will be so, to see
          if you will stand by your integrity, or fall by your instability.
          I want to tell a little anecdote which came to my ears. I do not
          know that I shall be right; but, if I am wrong, there are those
          present who can correct me. It is said that there is a man in
          this city, a natural miner, who has a peculiar gift to discover
          metals of value, though hidden in the earth at any depth. He can
          point out the very place where they are. He happened in a
          gentleman's house in this town one day, and they were discussing
          his powers to discern any metal in the earth. The lady, doubting
          his ability, took a piece of lead, and slyly stepped out and
          buried it, being careful to leave no visible marks by which any
          other than herself could find it. She returned and told him that
          in the garden was a piece of lead buried, and wished him to find
          it if he could. He made the attempt; and, after a little
          rambling, pointed to the very spot where it was; but the lady,
          thinking to bluff him off and discourage him, made perfect
          ridicule of him, and asked what had led him to think it was
          there. She pretended to regard him as insane, and the poor man
          came to the conclusion that he might be mistaken, as the lady
          appeared so sanguine in her ridicule. He gave it up as a mistake,
          doubting his own gift. Since the time that he was bluffed off
          from the faith in the natural gift that God had given him--(Pres.
          H. C. Kimball: And that by a woman!)--yes, and since that, it has
          been taken away altogether. Before this, he was never mistaken in
          such matters; but since, has no more powers of discovering than
          any other.
          Now, we have the gift of God, and that is the gift of wise
          counsel--of good counsel given unto us for the purpose of
          self-preservation. Will we, by any reason, by any craft, by any
          device, by any machinations, by any swerving from our purpose,
          lose that gift? Remember that if we are upon the enemies' ground,
          the gift that is given to us may be destroyed or taken from us
          for ever; and probably the time may be that you and I may not
          have the counsel of the servants of God from day to day. If it is
          necessary, however, we may have it; and if it is not, remember
          it, ye Latter-day Saints, and everybody that fears God and serves
          Him with full purpose of heart! Remember the counsel that is
          given, "STORE UP ALL YOUR GRAIN," and take care of it! Prize it
          above gold and silver, above rich clothing and fine apparel, and
          above everything else except the bread of life! And I tell you it
          is almost as necessary to have bread to sustain the body as it is
          to have food for the spirit; for the one is as necessary as the
          other to enable us to carry on the work of God upon the earth.
          Brethren and sisters, may God bless you, and bless your fields,
          and flocks, and all that you possess. Take care of your fields,
          your flocks, and your herds; take care of and preserve every
          thing that God has given us to take care of upon the earth. May
          God bless you, and bless us all, and give us the gift of eternal
          life; and may the angel of life preserve us; and may we feel to
          lay shoulder to shoulder, and prove to God and our brethren that
          we are ready and determined to roll forth this great work-
                 "While life, or thought, or being lasts, 
                  Or immortality endures."
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, April 6, 1857
                           Heber C. Kimball, April 6, 1857
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, April 6, 1857.
          I do not know that I can speak so that all of you can hear
          distinctly. You will have to be very still, or it will be
          impossible for me to speak to your edification. You have heard
          what brother Wells has said in reference to the Temple, the
          canal, &c. The Temple is designed for many purposes, and there
          are many things that God will reveal and many blessings that he
          will confer upon this people in that building, if they will use
          due diligence in forwarding its completion.
          Some may think that the erection of the Temple more particularly
          devolves upon brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother Daniel, the
          Twelve, and a few of the Seventies, High Priests, and Bishops;
          and when it is finished they may imagine that they will receive
          their blessings therein; but that work is designed to be general.
          There must needs be a universal exertion, not only by the leading
          official members of this Church, but by every member, male and
          female; for the Temple is not for us alone; it is also for our
          sons, and daughters, and succeeding generations. They will
          receive blessings in it, and therefore it concerns them as well
          as us.
          If I obtain all the blessings of the Priesthood, all the
          endowments, all the blessings that God has to confer upon us in
          this probation, and keep those things sacred while I live, I am
          then as pure and holy as it is possible for a man to be while in
          the flesh. Then, if my wives are one with me, my children and
          their posterity will partake of those blessings which have been
          placed upon me. Every blessing conferred upon me tends to benefit
          my posterity. Those blessings are for every righteous man; and
          the blessings that are conferred upon faithful men and women in
          their holy anointings and sealings will rest upon their posterity
          after them for ever and for ever, through their faithfulness; and
          there is no end to it.
          It is a strong additional inducement for you to live your
          religion, in view of the benefits that will be continued to your
          posterity. If you can only bear this in mind, I think it will
          serve to keep you steadfast in the line of your duties. Will our
          posterity partake of the blessings we will receive in the Temple
          which we are building? They will, for ever and for ever. Our
          blessings are to continue always. If we live so as to attain to
          the principles and fulness of perfection and to secure the
          promises of eternal lives, then those blessings will rest upon us
          and our children.
          How long will it take this people to build the Temple on this
          Block, supposing that every man and woman, and every child that
          has arrived at the years of accountability, will unitedly strive
          for its completion? Not very many years. Were I labouring on that
          Temple, I would constantly endeavour to work upon it with an eye
          single to pushing it forward, and to the blessings I expected to
          receive therein. But supposing that you do not all live, will you
          not be benefited by it? Yes, you will.
          We are now attending to matters that will answer every purpose,
          until that Temple is completed. Those who go through their
          endowments now and are sealed up unto eternal lives, those
          blessings will stick to them, if they will stick to the blessings
          and promises that are made over unto them, and step forward with
          one heart and one mind to do the will of God as made known to
          them from time to time from this stand.
          Is it requisite that every member of my family should feel the
          same interest that I do in my welfare and posterity? Yes, every
          woman and child, from the oldest to the youngest. They should be
          just like a tree that has many branches to it. The extremity of
          the longest limb is dependent upon the tree from which it grows.
          We should become one tree, and be like the "tree of life, which
          bare twelve manner of fruits," all connected with one stalk. I
          presume that those fruits came from grafts, else the tree
          probably would not have borne so many kinds.
          We must be grafted into the true vine, and continue to partake of
          its fatness, and then we shall go back to our Father and God, who
          is connected with one who is still farther back; and this Father
          is connected with one still further back, and so on; and just so
          far as we respect our superiors and try to save our children, so
          shall we receive blessings from this time forth and for ever, and
          shall become as numerous as the sands upon the sea shore. What is
          there to hinder us from obtaining these blessings? Nothing,
          except it be our own want of faithfulness; for, by diligence,
          integrity, and perseverance, we can accomplish all we desire, and
          help to move forward the great work of God.
          I have heard a whispering that some who work on the Temple at
          dressing rock, and in the machine and blacksmiths' shops, have
          nothing but bread to eat. It seems as though this could not be
          so; for I have seen the public hands packing home carrots,
          parsnips, potatoes, &c.; and it is not so very bad while there is
          plenty of them; and every man gets a pound of flour a day; and I
          think there should not be any grunting. It will not be a month
          before we shall have lettuce, radishes, &c.; and there now is
          plenty of greens; and onions are plentiful in the Tithing Office;
          and we shall be very glad to have you come and get them at your
          I have just touched upon these things in connection with brother
          Wells' remarks concerning the Public Works; for I am one with
          him, and he is one with me, and we are one with brother Brigham.
          We have not set our feet to the race for any other purpose than
          to follow him and run through; for he is our leader and will be
          our leader, temporally and spiritually, from this time forth.
          When Joseph comes again, will brother Brigham be removed? No,
          never. Brother Joseph is ahead; brother Brigham is after him; I
          am after brother Brigham; and you are after me, are you not? And
          we will not flinch; and God will bless and prosper every man that
          will help himself; and He will bless, prosper, and sustain this
          people; and they will never fall, as a people, though we expect
          that many will apostatize, pitch over the dam, and go to wreck.
          If we sin, and do not repent, God will chastise us until we do
          repent of and forsake all sin; but He never will scourge us so
          long as we do right. I have said a hundred times that we never
          shall want for bread, meat, and the comforts of life, worlds
          without end, if we will only do right. That is my prophecy, and
          always was; and it is true. I agree with Daniel, with Joseph,
          with Brigham, with Jesus, and the Apostles, and all the holy
          Prophets; and I have spoken as I have to arouse your feelings, to
          waken you up, and comfort your hearts, and cheer your minds; for
          I have no other feeling than to do you good. 
          When the Big Cottonwood Canal is finished, aside from its being
          of material benefit in our operations for building the Temple, it
          will be of great worth for irrigating lots in this city,
          especially in the east part of it; and you will soon be able to
          raise enough more than heretofore to pay you for your labour upon
          that work--yes, tenfold more. You may think that extravagant, but
          I say it is not. Reckon it up yourselves, and see how much more
          you could raise if you had plenty of water. You could raise as
          much corn fodder as would keep your cows through the winter, and
          I believe more than you have cows to eat it, besides the large
          extra amount of vegetables you could raise.
          I will now make a few remarks in relation to building
          storehouses,--not particularly in regard to building tithing
          storehouses here; for there are enough at present to hold all the
          grain we have; though I believe that by another year this people
          will fill our tithing houses until they overflow; for a great
          many of them are going to continue to do right and live their
          religion; and if they do that, you will see the wheat, the corn,
          the oats, the barley, and all our stock and possessions increase.
          If we increase, it will increase; our wealth will grow and
          increase with us, and there will be no end to it. But in order to
          lay up grain, you must prepare storehouses. Every man who has a
          farm needs a storehouse--one made of rock and lime, that will
          guard your grain against the mice, rats, and all other
          four-legged vermin; also against the two-legged ones. I have more
          fears of the two-legged ones than I have of the four-legged ones.
          Plan to build a good storehouse, every man who has a farm, and
          never cease until you have accomplished it. And do not forget to
          pay your tithing before you put the grain into the storehouse.
          Lay up enough for seven years, at a calculation for from five to
          ten in each family; and then calculate that there will be in your
          families from five to ten persons to where you now have one,
          because you are on the increase.
          It now takes about one thousand bushels of wheat to bread my
          family one year, and I want to lay up six thousand for each year
          of the seven for which I calculate to store it up. Reflect upon
          the probable increase of my family within seven years; they alone
          will be almost numerous enough to people a small city. Where a
          family now requires only a hundred bushels a year, let the head
          of that family lay up a hundred bushels the first year, two
          hundred the next, and increase the amount every year in
          proportion to their probable requirements.
          When we have stored away our grain we are safe, independent of
          the world, in case of famine, are we not? Yes, we are; for, in
          that case we will have the means for subsistence in our own
          hands. When the famines begin upon the earth, we shall be very
          apt to feel them first.
          If judgments must need begin at the house of God, and if the
          righteous scarcely are saved, how will it be with the wicked? Am
          I looking for famines? Yes, the most terrible and severe that
          have ever come upon the nations of the earth. These things are
          right before us, and some of this people are not thinking
          anything about them; they do not enter their hearts. Still there
          is not an Elder here who has read the revelation which says, Go
          forth and warn the inhabitants of this land of the sickness, the
          death, and disasters that are coming upon this nation, but what
          must be satisfied of the truth of what I am saying. You have done
          according to the instruction given in that revelation; and now
          reflect upon the things that I am declaring in your hearing, and
          lift up your voices unitedly as a people to the God of Heaven
          that He will be merciful unto us and favour Zion.
          Be wise, listen to counsel, and obey the voice of the head, and
          you will prosper and never want for bread; but, as the Lord
          liveth, you will feel it, if you do not continue in the line of
          duty. [President Brigham Young: That is true.] Yes, it is as true
          as it is that God ever spake to this generation. I consider that
          carefully storing our surplus grain against a time of need is of
          the greatest importance to this people, in connection with
          building the Temple. You may build that Temple, and at the same
          time neglect those things that I am speaking of, and you will
          perish temporally.
          Now, go to, and raise grain; for I feel satisfied that the Lord
          will give us two, three, or four years of good times, and will
          hold the enemies of the upright by the bit, if we will do right.
          I will have that "if" in every time; for, in such case, I tell
          you that God will hold our enemies, and they cannot have any
          power until He has a mind to permit them; and then He will only
          permit them for a time, in order to manifest His Almighty power
          and to qualify and prepare them for a time to come. I mean just
          what I say.
          I have talked here year after year, and told you that I was going
          to work to build a good storehouse; and I now have a good one,
          though it is not yet quite finished. I have five or six hundred
          bushels of wheat in it, and I am going to make a tight floor of
          rock by grouting it with lime and sand, and plaster the walls on
          both sides, so that it will be proof against mice and all other
          kinds of vermin.
          As I have said, I know that we will see those things of which I
          have spoken--such famines as this world never beheld. Yes, we
          have got to see those scenes; but if we will keep our vows and
          covenants, the Lord will hold them off until we can prepare
          ourselves; and if you will wake up and do as you are told, you
          will escape.
          I will advise every man in every settlement to build a
          storehouse; and if one cannot do so alone, let two or three build
          one between them. Store up and preserve your grain, and then you
          will be safe. But if the famine should come upon us in our
          present condition, what could we do? If we do not do as we are
          told in this thing, the displeasure of the Lord will be upon us,
          and He will not continue to bless us as He is now doing.
          I know that He is able to suffer famines to come upon us, and
          then to rain manna down from heaven to sustain us. I also know
          that He could increase our grain in the granaries and our flour
          in the bins, and make one small loaf of bread suffice for many
          persons, by exerting His creative power. I do not know how He
          does that, but I know that He can do it just as easily as He
          could bring me into existence upon this earth.
          There are a great many things that we can save and take care of,
          as well as we can wheat, barley, and oats. We can dry pumpkins,
          squashes, currants, apples, peaches, &c., and save them; we can
          also save beans, peas, and like articles, and keep them for seven
          years. And if you will take the right care of your wheat, you can
          save it just as long as you may wish to; but, in the usual mode
          of storing it, you have got to stir it, move it, remove it, and
          turn it over, or it will spoil. It is just so with this people;
          they have had to be moved and removed from place to place, to
          prevent them from getting into dotage.
          I would not be afraid to promise a man who is sixty years of age,
          if he will take the counsel of brother Brigham and his brethren,
          that he will renew his age. I have noticed that a man who has but
          one wife, and is inclined to that doctrine, soon begins to wither
          and dry up, while a man who goes into plurality looks fresh,
          young, and sprightly. Why is this? Because God loves that man,
          and because he honours His work and word. Some of you may not
          believe this; but I not only believe it--I also know it. For a
          man of God to be confined to one woman is small business; for it
          is as much as we can do now to keep up under the burdens we have
          to carry; and I do not know what we should do if we had only one
          wife apiece.
          Let us go to work and cultivate the earth, and go into the
          fields, and bless the land, and dedicate and consecrate it to
          God; and then dedicate the seed, the implements, and the horses,
          and oxen. Do you suppose that that will have any effect? I know
          that it will. Nearly twenty years ago, I was in a place in
          England in which I felt very curious; but I did not know at the
          time what it meant. I went through a town called Chadburn, beyond
          Clithero. Before I went there, some persons told me that there
          was no use in my going, and asked me what I wanted to go to
          Chadburn for, saying it was the worst place in the country; for
          the sectarian priests had preached there faithfully thirty years
          without making any impression. Notwithstanding that, I went, and
          preached once, and baptized twenty-five persons, where the
          priests had not been able to do a thing.
          I went through the streets of that town feeling as I never before
          felt in my life. My hair would rise on my head as I walked
          through the streets, and I did not then know what was the matter
          with me. I pulled off my hat, and felt that I wanted to pull off
          my shoes, and I did not know what to think of it.
          When I returned, I mentioned the circumstance to brother Joseph,
          who said, "Did you not understand it? That is a place where some
          of the old Prophets travelled and dedicated that land, and their
          blessing fell upon you." Then try it, and see if it will not
          leave a blessing for us to dedicate our lands. If you think that
          it will not, never bring another bottle of oil and ask us to
          dedicate and consecrate it for the benefit of the sick. I know
          that we can bless the land, and that through our blessing it will
          be filled with the Spirit and power of God, and that, too, in
          great profusion, especially if we are filled with that Spirit
          ourselves. Some may call me enthusiastic; but I am no more so
          than the old Prophets were when they had the Spirit of God upon
          Let us bless the land we cultivate and the fountains of water,
          and they will be blessed, and then men may drink of those waters,
          and they will fill them with the Spirit and power of God. Let us
          bless and dedicate the fountains of life that are in us, in our
          wives and children, and in everything else around us. Can the
          Spirit of God enter a stone, or one of those posts? Yes; and it
          can fill every pore as well as it can every pore in my body. Can
          it enter into my pores? Yes, even into my hair; and it can also
          enter my bones and quicken every limb, joint, and fibre.
          Let us not dispose of any grain, only what is actually necessary.
          When it is actually necessary to part with any grain, let us put
          it into the right hands. If I have any to part with, I will put
          it into the hands of those that will make good use of it. We have
          got to become one in our financial matters in the Church and
          Kingdom of God. How can you become one tree, with limbs and
          branches all pertaining to the selfsame tree, when there is
          disunion among you?
          Then go to work and build up this kingdom, establish
          righteousness, and prepare yourselves for the famines that are
          coming upon the earth; for I tell you that they are coming.
          Do you suppose that God would give revelations and tell us to
          warn the inhabitants of the earth of things which were coming
          speedily upon them, if He did not intend that those things should
          come? He said that they should feel them, and I know that they
          are bound to feel them; for they will not repent. Let us go to
          work and prepare for the thousands upon thousands who will come
          unto us.
          Our Carrying Company is only in its infancy, but it will prepare
          the way; and the day will come when people will gather here by
          hundreds and by thousands,--yea, fifty thousand in a year; and
          very many will come trudging along with their bundles under their
          arms. I have heard brother Joseph, brother Brigham, and several
          other men say that it will be so; and I know it will, because
          they have said it. Many of you will venture to say that you
          believe it; but I know that it is true, and it will surely come
          to pass.
          Brethren and sisters, these are some of my feelings; and I hope
          and pray that those whom we have warned will go home and warn
          their neighbours, and tell them to be up and doing; and then we
          shall not have to tell you these things again. It is no time for
          grunting; it is no time for having the blues; it is no time for
          sugar-tits, for dancing, and amusing ourselves. Amusements are
          stopped for the present; but when brother Brigham says dance,
          then dance; but when he says stop, then stop; and when he says
          prophesy, then prophesy, but be sure to prophesy right.
          I have said nothing but what the Spirit has dictated; and all the
          principles that I have touched upon are contained in the Bible.
          If you don't believe it, take that book and look for yourselves;
          and then take the Book of Mormon, and see what the Lord said to
          the Nephites. He said, "The nation or people that will not serve
          me on this land I will cut off from the face of the earth;" and I
          know that He will do it. And brother Brigham, the Twelve
          Apostles, and Patriarchs John Young and Isaac Morley will all
          declare that it is true. May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
          Young, July 12, 1857
                              John Young, July 12, 1857
                             ON--ENEMIES OF THE SAINTS.
                Remarks by Patriarch John Young, made at the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.
          I feel very happy, my brethren and sisters, for the opportunity I
          enjoy this day in this place. I feel that the Lord is merciful
          unto me and unto us all as a people, and I feel much pleasure in
          rising before you to bear my testimony to the truths of the
          everlasting Gospel of Jesus Christ, which have been laid before
          us this day by his servant brother Kimball.
          I am thankful to my heavenly Father not only this day, and at
          this time in particular, but at all times. I am thankful that I
          live in the day that I do, and that I am associated with the
          greatest and best men that ever lived upon the earth, and that I
          have the opportunity of sitting under the sound of their voices,
          even the oracles of the Almighty, before whom the visions of
          eternity are passing continually, and who are competent to
          administer unto the people the words of eternal life.
          I thank the Lord for the blessings that we as a community enjoy,
          and for the good admonitions, for the truth of heaven, for the
          principles of salvation that are from time to time made known
          unto us by the Prophets of the Lord. I am thankful to my God that
          He has gathered us from the nations of the earth where we were
          scattered into these chambers of the mountains, where the
          Prophets of the Most High can speak, as they are dictated by His
          Holy Spirit, the things that are necessary for them to know and
          I can well remember the day when the Prophets of the Lord stood
          up to address the people, that they did not feel that liberty
          which they feel and enjoy here. This was at a time when they were
          surrounded by enemies upon the right hand and upon the left, and
          when those enemies were laying plans to catch and to destroy
          them; and when I reflect upon this, I thank God that He has
          brought us to a place where we can administer the words of
          eternal life without fear or dismay; for we are here secluded and
          far away from our enemies.
          I am thankful for the great and glorious principles that I have
          heard from brother Kimball this morning; and I can bear my
          testimony before angels and before my heavenly Father that every
          word he spoke has been by the inspiration and power of the Holy
          Ghost. I would like to have you tell of a time, if you can, when
          brother Brigham and brother Heber did not speak by the power of
          the Holy Ghost. I know you cannot do it; and yet there are men
          who are continually whining because the First Presidency are so
          severe upon the workers of iniquity; but I don't feel to take off
          the curses, but, by the authority and power that I have and the
          priesthood that has been sealed upon me, I seal those curses
          brother Kimball has pronounced, upon the heads of the guilty.
          [The congregation responded, Amen.]
          I just know there are men here right amongst us who thirst for
          the blood of the Prophets of God; and there are those professing
          to be Saints who are fostering them in their hellish designs; but
          I pray my heavenly Father to purge out these cursed characters
          from among us. The time has come when the ungodly and the
          hypocrites are to be searched out. This is undoubtedly the time
          the Prophet spoke of when he said, "The sinner in Zion shall be
          afraid, and fearfulness shall surprise the hypocrite." The people
          are better prepared for this now than ever they were; for there
          never was a time when light was reflected upon this people as at
          the present; no, there never was such a time as there is now; and
          I know it, if no other man does.
          I have heard brother Brigham say that it should be better and
          more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of judgment,
          than for this people who hear the truth and do not obey it. Day
          after day, and Sabbath after Sabbath, the servants of God are
          administering the words of eternal life; and if the people do not
          walk in the light, it would be better for them to have a
          millstone tied to their necks, and they drowned in the depths of
          the sea, than for them to remain here and live in sin, and add to
          their guilt and crimes every day of their life.
          Brethren, we are blest; yes, we are greatly blest: our fields are
          clothed with grain; they are greatly burdened with the crops that
          are upon them. Everything that I behold, as I travel abroad,
          exhibits abundantly the blessings of our heavenly Father. He is
          pouring out liberally of His blessings upon us; and, if we are
          faithful, they will be multiplied more and more upon our heads.
          I am thankful to find such a good spirit among the Saints in the
          various parts of the Territory where I have visited. Last week I
          visited Utah and Cedar Valleys, and the brethren were willing to
          drop their scythes and come to meeting, notwithstanding it was a
          very busy time with them. I held meetings at both settlements in
          cedar Valley, and I can say there is a good spirit prevailing
          there; and I feel that there never was more of the power of the
          Lord, nor a greater witness of His Spirit resting upon the people
          than at the present time. It seems as if they were willing to
          give their very life's blood to sustain the Prophets of God that
          are amongst us. It is a matter of consolation to us all to learn
          that the people are becoming so united.
          Now, my brethren, let us be faithful and work righteousness in
          this the day of our visitation; for we shall not always enjoy the
          blessings that we now do. Though our land is blest, and though we
          have peace and plenty, I do not know that this will always be the
          case with us; we may yet have to pass through severe trials. I
          know that there will always be peace to those who have the peace
          of our heavenly Father in their own souls. When a man has the
          approbation of those who are at the head of the kingdom, he also
          has the approbation of our heavenly Father; for He sanctions
          their doings upon the earth.
          It is not my desire or intention to take up much time this
          morning; but I was desirous to bear my testimony to the truth set
          forth by President Kimball, a man filled with the Holy Ghost.
          I wonder if some one won't go away and say that brother Kimball
          and the authorities were misinformed. I can tell you they are
          not; for those men who stand at the head of affairs have the
          light of heaven with them all the time; they have the power of
          the Spirit and the visions of the heavens with them always, and
          they can read men and women from head to foot.
          After this, I don't want anybody to go away from the meeting and
          say, "I guess they were mistaken." Don't let us hear any more of
          it, brethren; never let such a thing be spoken, that a Prophet of
          God is mistaken. I ask this congregation, and I adjure you in the
          name of the Lord to speak, if ever you heard brother Brigham,
          brother Kimball, brother Jedediah, or brother Wells say anything
          that was not strictly true. I answer, you never did.
          [President H. C. Kimball: If it were so, a man might be a Prophet
          one minute and a devil another.]
          I know there is an under-current working all the time; but I tell
          you, my brethren, we have to stand up to the work in which we are
          engaged, and live humbly before our heavenly Father, and keep His
          Spirit with us always. This is what we have got to do, and, as
          brother Kimball says, save ourselves and those that are with us,
          and know that we are born of God and that we are heirs of
          salvation. It is our privilege, as well as that of the Prophets
          of God, to have this Spirit and this light in us; for we are the
          children of the light, and not of the darkness; therefore the day
          of the Lord Jesus will not overtake us as a thief in the night.
          I feel comfortable and happy in being associated with the Saints
          of the living God; and I never felt more grateful for my position
          among this people than I do at the present time; for I realize
          that the hand of the Lord is with us all the day long.
          When I heard brother Kimball talking about brother Thomas Marsh,
          it caused me to think of bygone days; for I was well acquainted
          with him; and when I heard what I did, I felt to thank my God
          that He had preserved me and my brethren from the power of the
          Devil; and I know that it is the Lord's doing, and not our
          strength that has saved us. I feel humble, and I wish to feel so
          all the time. I cannot express to you my feelings in full; but
          this much I can say, that I have never had such an experience in
          my lie as I have had for the year past. It seems as though the
          vail of darkness was rolled back; and it is so to a great extent,
          and we begin to know and realize that the day of our redemption
          draws near.
          Talk about fear! We have nothing to fear from our enemies. If we
          have anything to fear at all, it is those of our own
          household--those corrupt villains in our midst, who profess to be
          Saints. Our enemies are entirely powerless. They used to think
          that Missouri could whip out the "Mormons," and then they thought
          that a few counties in Illinois could do it; but of late they
          have come to the conclusion that it will take all the United
          States to whip us out; and it is true too, and then they can't.
          I knew last fall that the reformation would commence in the
          States about the time that it did here, and I told brother
          Brigham so; and I now pray that it may continue, and that they
          may be clothed with darkness, and that all their schemes and
          plans may be frustrated, and that they may be caught in their own
          snares, and fall into their own pits. There has never been such a
          fuss in the United States as there is at the present time; and I
          may also add, that there never has been a time when we have
          commenced to build a Temple but the Devil has called upon his
          servants to prevent us from doing the work, if possible. It was
          so in Kirtland; it was so in Far West and in Illinois; and I
          expect it will be so here; but it will all tend to roll on the
          work of God.
          I feel to bless you--all you that are honest in heart; and I say
          the time has come when fearfulness will surprise the hypocrite;
          and I pray that we may be able more perfectly to discern betwixt
          him that serveth God and him that serveth Him not. This is what
          the Prophet said should be with the people in the last days; and
          he said there should be a book of remembrance kept, that those
          who are faithful might be his in the day when he shall come to
          make up his jewels. My prayer is that we may be among those
          jewels, which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 12, 1857
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 12, 1857
             Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made at the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.
          I feel very much to appreciate the remarks of brothers Thomas S.
          Smith and Edmund Ellsworth. Brother Edmund's remarks were very
          good, and will be salvation to every man and woman that will
          receive and treasure them up in their hearts. 
          Here in Great Salt Lake City is the seat of government for the
          Church and Kingdom of God, pertaining to every person that has
          ever come into a probation on this earth, whether they are now in
          tabernacles upon this earth, or whether they are in the spirit
          world, or in hell. This is the place of deposit of all those keys
          pertaining to the salvation of the human family; and there never
          will one soul of those spirits now in prison come out of that
          place, except the keys of the kingdom of God that are now held in
          Great Salt Lake City open the door and let them out. They may
          peep and mutter, and may have revelations until doomsday, and may
          declare to all eternity that Joseph Smith is a false prophet, and
          that brother Brigham is a false prophet, and that this Church is
          false, and they will still remain in hell until we let them out.
          Brother Brigham Young holds those keys; and brother Heber C.
          Kimball, and Daniel H. Wells, and others, hold those keys in
          connection with brother Brigham; and not one soul of you has any
          keys or power of salvation only what is in us; and that is one
          thing for you to learn. Those keys and powers were on Joseph
          Smith when he was in the flesh; and before he departed, he laid
          his hands on brother Brigham, and brother Heber, and others, and
          conferred the keys of salvation upon them; and we are here, in
          the last dispensation of the kingdom of God that pertains to
          every man and woman on earth, in hell, and in the spirit world;
          and the redemption of not one individual soul will be obtained
          upon any other principle.
          You may call that pretty snug doctrine and pretty rough; but I
          would not give a dime for anything that is not rough. What do you
          think of the stone to be cut out of the mountain without hands?
          If there are to be no hands, how do you suppose it will ever be
          polished? Can you polish a stone without hands and chisel? It is
          to be taken out of the mountain without hands, and it will smash
          every nation and kingdom except God's. It will never be polished
          until it has done that rough work. It will knock the bark from
          the trees, and will break everything before it.
          Let the spirit world peep, and rap, and rap, and rap again. We
          know you not. Depart, ye workers of iniquity, and get out of the
          way, and stop your peeping and rapping.
          This is the kingdom of God. You talk about building up the
          kingdom of God; but how can you build up the kingdom of God,
          except you build up the king and his officers? We are to become
          kings and priests unto our God, in accordance with the
          revelations given to the Apostle John. Our lives are a
          preparatory work to fit us to receive that authority and power;
          and when we have got that, we will raise up a kingdom. You cannot
          raise up a kingdom any greater than yourselves. And is you have
          not attended to these things, you cannot raise up a kingdom that
          will bring about the purposes of the Almighty.
          How can I take a course to save the children of men any further
          than I am saved myself? If I have saved myself to-day, I can save
          you to-day; and if I continue on and save myself to-morrow, I can
          save you to-morrow, and so on from day to day, until finally we
          are saved in the celestial kingdom of God.
          Are the keys here? Yes, the very keys that our Father placed upon
          His Son Jesus; and He placed that authority upon Peter and his
          associates; and they have been restored again to this earth
          through the ministration of the Prophet Joseph.
          It is written that the first shall be last, and the last first.
          This is the last kingdom, and the Lord will make it first; for it
          has got to raise up, and establish, and confer power upon every
          one of those kingdoms that have been. That is what we have got to
          do. Why do you not realize this? You could, if you lived your
          religion and called upon god by day and by night.
          What good do your prayers do, when your works do not correspond?
          Men may talk about praying, and exhort the people to pray; and if
          you do not live in a manner to fulfil your prayers, what do they
          avail you? Faith is dead without works, just as much as my body
          is dead without my spirit. When my spirit leaves my body, my body
          is dead; but put them together, and they make a soul--a spirit in
          a tabernacle. What is the use of our professing to be Saints,
          unless we live our religion? By our faithfulness and by our good
          works we shall obtain knowledge.
          How can you find out whether brother Brigham is called of God,
          except you have a revelation from God? And then some are not
          fully satisfied, but will doubt the revelation that God has given
          You think you would not. I have known many who have. Oliver
          Cowdery received revelations and wrote them; so did David
          Whitmer, and so did Thomas B. Marsh. About the time he was
          preparing to leave this Church, he received a revelation in the
          Printing Office. He retired to himself, and prayed, and was
          humble, and God gave him a revelation, and he wrote it. There
          were from three to five pages of it. There were from three to
          five pages of it; and when he came out, he read it to brother
          Brigham and me. In it God told him what to do, and that was to
          sustain brother Joseph and to believe that what brother Joseph
          had said was true. But no; he took a course to sustain his wife
          and oppose the Prophet of God, and she led him away.
          What!--sustain a woman, a wife, in preference to sustaining the
          Prophet Joseph, brother Brigham, and his brethren! Your religion
          is vain when you take that course. Well, my wife may say, "If you
          will sustain Brigham in preference to me, I will leave you." I
          should reply, "Leave, and be damned!" and that very quickly. That
          is a part of my religion--"Leave quickly, you poor snoop."
          That was the trouble with Emma Smith. Joseph stood for the truth
          and maintained it; she struck against it: and where is she? She
          is where she is, and she will not escape until Joseph Smith opens
          the door and lets her out. She declared that she would leave him,
          if he would not sustain her instead of sustaining brother
          Brigham, and Heber, and the rest of the Twelve Apostles of God.
          That is as true as that the sun shines. She had her choice, but
          Joseph would not follow her.
          Thomas B. Marsh was once the President over the Quorum of the
          Twelve--over brother Brigham, me, and others; and God saw fit to
          give him a revelation to forewarn him of the course he would
          take; and still he took that course. We told him that if he would
          listen to that revelation he had received, he would be saved; but
          he listened to his wife, and away he went. His wife is now dead
          and damned. She led him some eighteen years; and as soon as she
          died he came to Winter Quarters--now Florence, and has written to
          us, pleading for mercy. We have extended it to him, and he will
          probably be here this season or the next. He says that he has
          sinned before God and his brethren, and is pleading for mercy;
          for he feels as though our Father and God would have a little
          bread for him after all the rest have eaten all they need.
          I speak of these things to show men their standing. Women were
          never placed to lead. Did you ever see a ship rigged for sailing
          to England, or to any other port in the world, without a helm,
          and rudder, and a man who knew the points of the compass and how
          to receive instructions for guiding that ship. And then you will
          sometimes see a number of boats lashed with cables to a large
          ship, and they are all led by that ship, and that is guided by
          the power and intelligence on board of it. Women are made to be
          led, and counselled, and directed. If they are not led, and do
          not make their cables fast to the power and authority they are
          connected with, they will be damned. Instead of cutting those
          little fibres that pertain to those cables which connect them
          with the ship, they ought to be adding other strands to the
          cables, that they may stand when the sea becomes boisterous.
          And it is for the Twelve to be connected, and make the cable
          which binds them to the First Presidency stronger and stronger;
          and for the First Presidency to make theirs stronger in relation
          to God and those who are connected with Him. All the time keep
          adding to that big cable. And it is for the Seventies to fasten
          their cable to the Twelve, and to keep increasing its strength;
          and so on down to Priests, Teachers, and Deacons. Then let every
          man's wife strengthen the cable that connects her with her
          husband; for, if she does not do so, she will go to hell, and you
          cannot help it.
          Women are to be led. If I should undertake to drive a woman, I
          should have to drive her before me; and then she becomes my
          leader the moment I do that. I should lead her; and she should be
          led by me, if I am a good man; and if I am not a good man, I have
          no just right in this Church to a wife or wives, or to the power
          to propagate my species. What, then, should be done with me? Make
          a eunuch of me, and stop my propagation.
          I am telling you solemn truths; and I do not know of anything
          that bears on my mind more to this people than for us to live our
          religion and be subject to those to whom we should be subject. As
          brother Brigham said, last Sunday, it is for every man to make
          peace with his neighbour and with the man who leads him, and for
          a man's wives to take a course to please their husband, and for
          us all to make peace at home and abroad, when we go out and when
          we come in. That is the course for you to take,--that is your
          duty; and when you take a contrary course you are wrong.
          Some of the sisters say that their husbands are contrary and
          stubborn, and that they will do this and that, and they cannot
          control them. Ladies, there is not one of you that has common
          good sense but what would leave the man that would suffer you to
          lead him: you would rightly consider that he was not following
          his calling, if he would bow to your mandates. No man in this
          Church has a right to a wife, except he is a good man--a man of
          truth. And when a man violates his calling and priesthood, he
          forfeits his wife and every thing that pertains to that calling
          and priesthood, or to that limb, when the limb is severed from
          the tree. Many have been severed from this Church and left their
          wives and children; for they clung to Gospel faith and
          priesthood. Now, except those men make restitution, can they hold
          one of the wives they have taken? No, not one of them. Can they
          retain, and keep, and preserve their children--their posterity?
          No, they cannot. Why? Because those limbs have been cut off and
          have never been restored, and the fruit was taken by the
          Husbandman of the vineyard and laid up in store. Then they cannot
          get it, can they? No, they never can, unless they prove
          themselves worthy and make restitution to satisfy the demands of
          justice, and that fourfold. They may then receive it back, but
          not without that restitution. That is justice and righteousness,
          and I am telling you of it in the name of the Lord; and I know it
          to be true.
          There are thousands of men and women among the nations of the
          earth that it will be more tolerable for, in the day of judgment,
          than it will for you, if you violate your calling and do not
          honour your priesthood. You know that it was declared that it
          would be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah than for the
          children of God who had received the priesthood, and heard the
          voice of a prophet, and disobeyed it. Sodom was so wicked that
          they could not hear the word, because they would not admit a man
          of God to come into their midst. And they would have killed Lot,
          if the angels had not got him out with the few that believed on
          his words.
          If you cannot believe brother Brigham, and brother Heber, and
          brother Daniel, and the Twelve, whom have you to go to hearken
          to? Who is there to lead you? Lay aside the men who lead you, and
          where is your salvation? Have you not great reason to love these
          men? They are your servants, and they serve your faithfully. They
          watch over you by night and by day, and over the Saints
          throughout the whole world.
          If you cannot love the leading members pertaining to this Church,
          how under the heavens can you love a man you never saw? You
          cannot, and never did. Tell about loving God! You do not love Him
          a particle when you do not love your benefactors and the man that
          feeds you and clothes you. You do not have a drawing of tea, a
          pound of coffee, or anything else, but what he serves you with
          it. You say you love him; but some of you lie like hell, and you
          deceive yourselves. Now, do not tell me that you love my God, and
          at the same time not love brother Brigham and me, whom you have
          Uncle John, (referring to Patriarch John Young,) did you ever see
          anything bad in me? I never got drunk but a few times in my life,
          and then I was right straightforward. I never got so drunk, but
          once, but what I could whip any man I ever saw, except brother
          Brigham. I know that I am a poor, weak, frail man, and dependent
          upon my God as much as you are. Do I expect salvation upon any
          other principle than that upon which you expect to obtain it? No,
          not in the least. I cannot get salvation and disobey the man that
          leads me. But whether he feeds me or not, or gets me a hat or a
          pair of boots or not, what has that to do with my integrity? I am
          to be true to him--as true as the sun is to this earth, even
          though I should be barefooted and bareheaded, as I used to be
          when I was a boy; for I never thought of having anything to wear
          in the summer seasons but a tow frock and a pair of tow breeches,
          and go bareheaded; though my hair was not burnt off by the sun;
          it came out by the roots, through studying and labouring in the
          great Latter-day Work. That is the course for me, and brother
          Daniel, and the Twelve, and all the faithful to take.
          Tell about loving God and His people! If you do not love the man
          that leads you, you do not love that Being who confers all the
          blessings and privileges we enjoy. Tell about loving God, and not
          love the men that lead you! Get out with your nonsense. Will that
          apply to the Elders? Yes, and to the Seventies, the High Priests,
          Bishops, Teachers, and all men. Any further? Yes, it applies to
          you ladies, in your family capacity. You have not any priesthood,
          only in connection with your husbands. You suppose that you
          receive the priesthood when you receive your endowments; but the
          priesthood is on your husbands. Can you honour God and the
          Priesthood, and abuse your husbands like the Devil? How can you
          honour the Priesthood, except you honour the man you are
          connected with? I am talking about good men: I will not in this
          connection say anything about bad men. How can you honour the
          Priesthood, except you honour the one you are connected with?
          The Father is the root, Jesus is the vine, and we are the
          branches. The First Presidency is a quorum pertaining to this
          branch of the house of Israel, and the Twelve are connected with
          us; they make part of a branch. And then the Seventies, another
          large branch on the same vine, and the High Priests, and Bishops,
          and so on, all belong to the vine. Now, from whence did you come,
          sisters? From whence spring you and your children? You spring
          from these main limbs and from that Priesthood. If you did not
          spring out of the Priesthood, where did you come from? Not many
          of you have legally sprung out of the Priesthood anywhere in the
          world in the latter-days; but if you have a legal man, who has a
          legal Priesthood, you can raise heirs to the kingdom of God, and
          they become connected with it, without any of your washings,
          anointings, and sealings. Go and read the Scriptures, and they
          will teach you a great many things, and it will strengthen your
          faith in what you hear from brother Brigham, brother Heber, and
          many others.
          Do not tell me that you love God and Jesus Christ, and that
          angels are around your habitation, conversing with you by night
          and day, and treat the Priesthood as though it was a thing of
          naught. Angels who would thus visit you are swamp angels--they
          are filthy. Would God honour one of them? No; nor would one of
          His servants--no quicker than they would honour the Devil in
          I am talking of things pertaining to your salvation,--not to that
          of my family alone, but to that of all the families of the house
          of Israel. You have got to take a course to strengthen the cable.
          Many cables are chains composed of links; and is there not room
          to put on more links, to extend the chain, so as to reach to the
          bottom of the deepest waters? Yes. You must become a link on that
          chain and strengthen it, or you will be lost.
          If you prefer the figure of a cable made of flax, sea-grass, or
          hemp, go to work and increase the strength of it, and tie
          yourselves to the Priesthood and to the man that you are
          connected with, or let there be a final conclusion to dissolve
          the partnership, and go somewhere else. I do not want
          half-hearted characters to labour with me. Poor miserable
          creatures, they are not fit for anything. Some of them have been
          in the house of Israel from fifteen to twenty years, and are
          following the Devil. Are there any such characters in this
          congregation? Yes, several, both men and women. There are men and
          women ready to oppose brother Brigham in what he said last
          Sunday. He told the truth of God in every word he spoke. Do you
          suppose that he is so unwise to say a thing which he does not
          know to be true? He understands what he speaks, and he looks
          before he jumps, and God Almighty will lead him straight, and he
          will never stumble--no, never, from this time forth; nor will
          you, brother Hyde, if you will follow him; neither will any other
          There are poor, miserable curses in our midst; and there is not a
          thing spoken of but what there are men and women who will go and
          tell them every thing that is said, (thank God for that!) and
          tell more than what is true. There are men and women in this
          congregation of that stamp. I wish I had some stones; I want to
          pelt your cursed heads, for you lie like hell. Are you valiant to
          stand by the work of God, and by your brethren? If you are not,
          you had better put out, you poor curses.
          There is a poor curse who has written the bigger part of those
          lies which have been printed in the states; and I curse him, in
          the name of Israel's God, and by the Priesthood and authority of
          Jesus Christ; and the disease that is in him shall sap and dry up
          the fountain of life and eat him up. Some of you may think that
          he has not the disease I allude to; but he is full of pox from
          the crown of his head to the point of its beginning. That is the
          curse of that man; it shall be so, and all Israel shall say,
          Amen. [The vast congregation of Saints said, "Amen."] He is
          laying plans to destroy us, and is striving with his might to
          stir up the Government of the United States and the President to
          send troops here to bring us into collision and destroy this pure
          people--man, woman, and child. May God Almighty curse such men,
          [Voices all through the congregation: "Amen!"] and women, and
          every damned thing there is upon the earth that opposes this
          people. I tell you I feel to curse them to-day. [Voice: "And they
          shall be cursed."] Yes, they will be; and the Devil shall have
          full possession of every man and woman that raises the tongue to
          sympathise with those poor curses. I ask no odds of them, no more
          than I do of the dirt I walk on; for if is was not there I could
          not walk upon it. Now, go home and sympathise, all of you who
          wish to.
          I tell you that the most of this people are a God-blessed people,
          as Amasa says; and you shall ever be blessed, with your wives and
          children after you, for ever. And I bless you in the name of
          Israel's God, and you shall be blessed.
          Are there any poor, miserable devils in our midst? I cannot step
          into the street but what some poor, miserable curse is ready to
          pounce on me if he dare. Tell about your religion! Shame on you!
          Go home and put on sack-cloth and ashes, and repent of your
          meannesses. Are such kind of characters here? Yes, in this
          congregation. Could I pelt them with stones? Yes, if I had the
          stones here, I could throw them straighter than any rifle that
          ever was fired.
          Let us live our religion by day and by night, when we are at home
          and when we are abroad, and let us go to and gather up our grain
          and save it. Save your grain, brethren; save everything that can
          be saved; for we shall have need of it. The day is now on hand
          for this people to lay up in store, and to leave off a few
          ribbons, and jewellery, and fine satins. And where you have from
          seven to fifteen dresses too good to wear every day, dispose of
          some of them, and do not trouble your husbands so much. Are you
          serving God and keeping His commandments, and at the same time
          seeking to destroy your husbands?
          In the house of Israel there is now clothing enough to last us
          ten years and make us comfortable, if it could be put into the
          storehouse of God and properly distributed, to clothe men, and
          their wives, and children, who may be worthy and needy. That is
          the Apostle's doctrine, you know. Am I in earnest, brethren? I am
          telling you the truth; I am telling you God's truth, and what the
          Spirit says to me. Stop, stop this extravagance, and in the name
          of Israel's God go to work, accumulate, and build up the kingdom.
          Tell about building up the kingdom of God, while you take a
          course to make slaves of your husbands through your love of
          finery!! Your husbands must be observed and listened to. If you
          want to offend your God, offend His servants. And how can you
          love God whom you have not seen, and hate your brethren whom you
          have seen? Do not talk to me such nonsense any more.
          I am in earnest; I am anxious for your salvation--for you to put
          the best foot forward and lay out your present means for the best
          purpose, and in a way that they will temporally save this people
          universally. Save your wheat, corn, barley, buckwheat, oats, and
          everything that can be saved. You can dry potatoes for keeping as
          well as you can pumpkins. What is there that you cannot dry? I
          could even take a great many men and hang them up on a pole, and
          they will dry in a week, because there is little or no juice in
          them; and the less juice there is in them the less time it takes
          them to dry up, upon natural principles. If a cow gives only a
          gill of milk, do you not know that you can dry her quicker than
          when she gives a pailful?
          Sisters, how can you fulfil your callings and appointments,
          according to the blessings of the Patriarch and Prophet, except
          you lay up stores and become saviours, like unto Joseph? Have not
          some of you received the blessings and promise that you should be
          instrumental in teaching the Lamanites habits of cleanliness, and
          how to cook make clothing, &c.? You have those blessings upon
          you; and most of you have not taken the first step to fulfil
          God Almighty bless the righteous, [Voices, "Amen,"] the meek, and
          humble of the earth, and those who will do right. Your strength
          shall increase, if you will step forward and do as you are told.
          It shall increase twentyfold, while that of those who do not do
          so shall decrease twenty-fold, because that branch or limb that
          does not bring forth fruit will lose its strength, and it will go
          into those who do. It will be so.
          Is brother Brigham a Prophet? Yes, he is a Prophet and an
          Apostle, and then he is more than that. He is a man foreordained
          from before the world was to come along and follow Joseph; and so
          are you, every man. Do you know brother Joseph? You could think
          that the Spirit of Jesus could dome in the meridian of time,--
          that is, when the time was half out,--the first child that was
          born to his Father on this earth, and take a body. That all seems
          rational, through your traditions. But, perhaps, many of you have
          never thought that Joseph was with Jesus in the spirit world ere
          the organization of this earth, and came forth in this last
          If you all live your religion and are faithful to the end of your
          days, that proves that you were chosen as were Jesus and John,
          who were prophesied of many hundred years before they came, as
          were many others. Mary, the mother of Jesus, was raised up to
          bear the Saviour. Elizabeth was ordained and set apart to come
          along near the meridian of time, and so we were ordained to come
          along near the end of time.
          You will find out that I am telling you the truth, and that is
          why I want you to live your religion and serve your God, keep His
          commandments, and listen to your brethren.
          I bless you, and I wish I could make the blessings of God cleave
          to you like a plaster, that they would never leave you until you
          become righteous men and women. I bless the earth that we occupy,
          and the hills and mountains; and I bless every good thing there
          is; and I curse the ungodly and everything that is attached to
          them and that will stick to them. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Amasa
          M. Lyman, July 12, 1857
                            Amasa M. Lyman, July 12, 1857
                           OF EVIL--THE FOUNTAIN OF LIGHT.
             A Discourse by Elder Amasa Lyman, delivered in the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 12, 1857.
          It is a matter of gratification to me, my brethren and sisters,
          to be here with you, because the religion that we have embraced
          is true.
          Views are sometimes expressed by those who address the assembly
          as to whether what they might say will be edifying and pleasing
          to the people who may hear. I have no reason for believing that
          what I may say will be unpleasing to those who hear. Why?
          Because, if it pleases myself, it will edify those who hear, from
          the simple fact that what I would delight to talk about the most
          is that that has edified me the most, and continually edifies me,
          when I am edified, whether from what I learn from my own study or
          from what I hear from those around me who speak.
          I feel myself as though that I was a Saint. If the Saints are
          called "Mormons," then I am a "Mormon;" and I do not feel that I
          live any life or have any existence but that of a Saint. Not that
          I suppose that I know everything or act perfectly; but these are
          the feelings that I cultivate; and the reason that I rejoice
          continually is, that "Mormonism" is true--that the doctrine I
          have embraced and the religion that cheers me is not a phantom.
          My religion has become convenient to me, from the fact that I
          have found it adapted to every day use. The happiness that it
          imparts--I do not care what part of man's existence or being you
          may talk about, or apply it to--the happiness it imparts it can
          impart every day. The bliss that can happify one hour of a man's
          being as a Saint, from a knowledge of the truth, and from the
          influence that truth will exert over him, will, upon the same
          principle, happify every hour of his life. That light of truth
          that will enable him at one time to testify of the truth of the
          work of God, of the manifestation of His hand and His power in
          the establishment of His kingdom, and the revelation of the
          Gospel to man in the last days, will shine upon his path
          unceasingly, if he is constantly and unceasingly faithful.
          This leads me to be happy continually; for it does away with a
          great many of the probabilities of a man's doing wrong, or being
          decoyed from the path of rectitude and virtue, and after having
          preached salvation to others, himself becoming a castaway,
          because the light that would save them once will save them all
          the time. They have only to be diligent, faithful, true, and
          obedient to the requisitions of the truth, to secure its presence
          with them continually.
          This has led me to entertain vastly different notions and ideas
          of salvation from those I once entertained, whether of my own or
          that of the Saints universally. It has resolved itself in my mind
          into very simple truth, and yet a very extended and important
          one. I find that all the notions I used to entertain, years ago,
          about salvation and its greatness are comprised in knowing the
          right and then doing it,--not in matters that are foreign from
          ourselves and from what we have to do, but in the every day
          occurrences that fill up the history of our lives here.
          There is no way that I know of or have ever heard of, believed,
          or entertained any conception of, that will enable you any better
          to love God than to love man who is made in the image and
          likeness of God. Do you want to honour Him? Then honour man that
          is made in the likeness of God. "But," says one, "some men are
          not good:" then honour those that are good, who are his
          ministers, in whom he is represented on the earth. We cannot go
          away to his far off dwelling place to pay our respects and
          obeisance to him there--to present our offerings before Him, or
          to tell how much we love Him. What can we do? We can find here,
          in close proximity with ourselves, the individual in whom we can
          learn His will, receive the declaration of His truth, the order
          of His institutions and requirements. They are in our midst. This
          led one in ancient times to say, "This is the love of God, that
          we keep His commandments; and He has commanded us that we should
          love one another."
          This makes our religion wholly a practical matter. Let people who
          can live by theorizing, theorize away until doomsday; and, if we
          will be saved, we want practical virtue--practical truth
          exemplified in our actions, in our words, and thoughts; we want
          to live together as a holy people--as a people who fear and
          honour God. How? By getting down on our knees and saying our
          prayers, by singing graciously and putting on a long face, by
          going to meeting on the Sabbath, or by wearing an amiable smile,
          that when contemplating it you would not think we ever frowned in
          the world? Is this the way we are to honour God and live right?
          No; it is something else besides this. To pray is good, to smile
          is good, to be pleasant is good; but to be holy and acceptable in
          the sight of God is to be good all the time, in all places, under
          all circumstances, and with all people.
          We want to learn to get along comfortably with the little duties
          of life that we meet with every day--that make up the labor of
          every day. We want to learn to do those things right. You want to
          learn to be as holy at home by your firesides as you are when you
          go to church. You want to feel well, to enjoy the Spirit of God
          in every condition and relation of life.
          To love the truth supremely, above everything else is salvation.
          Do not sacrifice it, therefore, or throw it away, for the sake of
          indulging in a little petty quarrel at home or abroad.
          How shall we honour God? We cannot administer to His wants
          directly, if He has any; but His children are here, and we can
          feed the hungry and clothe the naked. We can do that here.
          Whether there are any up yonder to be found in those destitute
          circumstances, or not, I do not know. I have not been there to
          see. I can see them here without going there; and one thing which
          makes me think that "Mormonism" is true, and that this view of it
          is true, is, because it is what I have experienced.
          Now, if it is not the truth, then I am frank to say I do not know
          anything about it; but this is what I have learned. If I should
          find myself in a time or place that the Spirit of truth is not in
          me, and where I could not feel its sacred impulse to give shape
          and form to my actions, and regulate them according to the
          revealed will of heaven made known to me, I should be fearful and
          should have torment; for fear hath torment; I should be afraid I
          was going to apostatize--that some dark cloud was hanging around
          me, fatal to my happiness. But I have confidence in the truth,
          because it is that which abides with me all the time. In the
          darkest spot I ever have been called to labour or travel in, or
          have had an existence in, since I embraced the truth, I have
          always had it present, and enjoyed its light.
          If I knew there was any part or portion of myself that was not
          under the influence of "Mormonism," or the Spirit of truth, I
          would want to get out that piece and parcel, and have it repent
          and be baptized for the remission of that sin, that the whole
          body might finally become perfectly holy and completely imbued
          with the influence of the Holy Ghost, the Spirit of truth, and
          the love of truth, which would preserve me today, to-morrow, and
          in all time from falling away.
          Is it necessary we should all feel so? I suppose it is just as
          necessary for you as for me. I do not suppose because I, thorough
          the favour or mercy of God and the kind dispensations of His will
          and providence, have been called to minister as one of the Twelve
          Apostles to bear off the Gospel to the nations of the earth, that
          it is any less needful for me, so far as my own soul is
          concerned, to enjoy the Spirit of God always than it is that you
          should. I shall be nothing more than saved when I have got all
          the way through, or as far along as it may be my lot to progress.
          "But," says one, "Won't it be good for us if we do as we are
          told?" Yes. What will be the result? You will not always be under
          the necessity of being so miserably poor that you have to go out
          in the night to your neighbours to borrow a candle. Do people
          live this way? Yes. I have lived on borrowed light. How long?
          Until I got a candle of my own. Until the principles of truth
          became established in me, I lived on the strength of the
          instructions and light of heaven that dwelt in others, reflected
          by them on my path,--I followed along by the light of a borrowed
          candle. How long? Until the Saviour's words were fulfilled, and
          the promise verified in myself, and the light of inspiration was
          planted in my own soul; then the blessings of light and truth
          came rolling upon me like a river.
          Would to God that all the Saints enjoyed this light. What would
          be the result? There would be more practical purity, more
          righteous actions, and less evil in the community,--more of the
          Spirit of God, as a natural consequence, because every Saint
          would be possessed of a living fountain of light and truth--that
          inspiration which inspires the Apostle, enlightens the mind of
          the Prophet, tears away the vail from the future, and enables man
          to look upon and contemplate the excellencies of our Father's
          It was in view of this that on a certain time, when report was
          made to one of the ministers of truth that some of the
          congregation of Israel were prophesying, the reply was, "Would to
          God that all the people were prophets." Why? Then they would all
          have the light of truth in them, and the knowledge of truth that
          would save them.
          If this was the case, what would be among the results? Sinners in
          Zion would be afraid, and fearfulness would surprise the
          hypocrite. Why? Because they would feel uneasy, for this simple
          reason--they would know they are not honest, and they would be
          afraid lest they should be overtaken in their guilt.
          This, my brethren and sisters, is the "Mormonism" I feel; it is
          the "Mormonism" I preach--that I have when I pray--that I have
          about me every day. It is the "Mormonism" I have when I wake up
          at night, and that I keep with me all night, if I do not go to
          sleep. Is it good to me? It is. Is it salvation to me? It is.
          Why? Because it frees me from evil and enables me to live without
          committing the amount of sin that I would commit if it were not
          for its presence.
          The best reason that I can give you for its being good is that it
          has been good to me; it has done me good. I might tell you that
          the Gospel is true, because the ministers of truth say so, have
          testified so, lived for it, and died for it, in ages gone by; but
          I do not know so well how they have felt; I do not understand so
          perfectly; I cannot comprehend with the same clearness how it was
          that they felt, as I can understand how I have felt myself.
          When people tall me they have felt as I have, or, in describing
          their feelings, I find they have experienced what I have, though
          I know what I have experienced better than I know what anybody
          else has experienced: yet, if they have the truth, I also have
          the truth; and if they are saved by it, then I may hope to be
          saved by it. This is what I would like to see the Saints enjoy--a
          knowledge of the truth, and that knowledge to have such an
          influence over them that they would cease to do any wrong
          When there is no wrong done, how much sin would there be
          committed in the length and breadth of the land of Zion among the
          Saints? If there was no individual to do a wrong, I am under the
          impression it would take a good or a bad mathematician to
          calculate the amount of sin that would be committed.
          Says one, "We expect to see that day." You do? When there will be
          no sin? When? "Why, it is that better day that is coming by and
          by." What is going to bring it about? Upon what principle do you
          ever expect to see the time when there will be no sinners in the
          land? Will it be when the grace of God is manifested in some
          strange or different way from what it has been to you? "We
          suppose so, as a matter of course, because we see sins committed
          now every day." Do you know of any good that has been done? "Yes,
          a good deal." What does it consist of? "Good has been done in the
          condition of the people as the result of reformation. They have
          spoken more truth and less falsehood than they did; there is less
          hypocrisy, less tattling and evil speaking; the people do not
          think of quite so many evil things to do, and consequently, they
          do not do much evil: that is the way this change has been brought
          And did you ever think for a moment that this was the principle,
          and the only one upon which sin would be driven away and its
          power effectually broken upon the face of all the earth? Says
          one, "The Devil has got to be bound." And do you know what kind
          of a chain he will be bound with? What will deprive him of power?
          When there is no person upon the face of the earth that will
          listen to his insinuations or yield to the impulses of his
          influence to perpetrate evil, how much power will the Devil have
          on earth? 
          I want you to look at this; I want you to remember that whenever
          there is a diminution of evil in the community, it is because the
          people do less wrong than they did; they are more faithful, more
          truthful, more righteous, more holy, and are making greater
          progression and advancement towards the consummation of the work
          of God. It is by the development in them of the principles of
          righteousness and the establishment of those principles in them
          to the exclusion of every other principle and feeling. When this
          is effected, our salvation and redemption are secure. When we do
          right exclusively, and no wrong, we have nothing to fear. When
          this becomes the case with the people, will the kingdom of God be
          built up? Yes, in the hearts of the Saints.
          Says one, "Won't it be built up externally too? Yes; but it is a
          simple matter to build up the kingdom so far as houses, palaces,
          and thrones are concerned, only get the principles of the kingdom
          of God built up and established within yourselves. Then you will
          simply have arrived at the point that you will live your
          religion; that is, the light that is in you will be the spirit of
          your religion operating upon you, and in you, and through you,
          and over you, and round about you, that your whole being and
          everything pertaining to your existence will be under its sacred
          and hallowed influences. Do not settle down and think you are
          living your religion because you have done a few good things,
          because you are a little more faithful than you were last year,
          and because the Lord is blessing us this year with plenty.
          Remember, and keep it constantly in view, that there is much
          improvement to make, much to gain, and much to learn.
          You want to have your religion established within you--a living
          fountain from which the principles of eternal life and truth will
          flow out and pervade your active being, regulating your actions
          and conduct in such a way that everything connected with your
          life shall be in perfect harmony with the truth; then you will
          live your religion, then you wont need to be waked up in the
          night, and somebody come along with borrowed light to place it in
          your habitation; you would have one there all the time, so far as
          the light of truth and of your religion is concerned: it would be
          in you all the time, always trimmed, always burning.
          If an evil spirit comes to us to tempt us to do evil--if we
          resist that spirit, what will be the result? The Devil will go
          away. When he comes again, and only meets with the same
          treatment, with the same success, and finds that he cannot get us
          to say an evil thing or do an evil deed, how long will he tempt
          us? He would soon come to the rational conclusion not to go there
          again; he would find it a speculation that would be of no profit
          to him, while his defeat is our victory.
          Whenever evil things, evil thoughts have possession of our
          bosoms, and we have not spoken a word--not given the thought
          shape, form, and signification to those around us, who knows of
          it? Nobody. Who is injured? Nobody. There is no harm done, no
          stealing, no murder committed, no slander perpetrated, no
          falsehood told. What has been done? The spirit that would
          instigate evil has been subdued within us, and we have died a
          death unto sin, and have individually become alive unto
          righteousness. One of the best things I ever heard in my life was
          a simple thing that President Young taught here some time past,
          which was, that it is not always right to speak the things we
          think. It is just as necessary that you should be able to think
          and not speak as to think and speak; the one is just as necessary
          as the other to your salvation. "But," says one, "is it not just
          as bad to think it as to speak it?" Why, thinking never killed
          anybody. Suppose a man had a thought in his mind that he would
          kill me, if he did not do it, you know, as far as I am concerned,
          I would live. But suppose, acting on the old adage, that it is no
          worse to do it than to think it, and he had laid wait for me by
          the road side and taken away my life, what would have been the
          consequence? Then the sin of murder would have been on his soul.
          It is the same with every wrong thought and evil suggestion that
          may occur to your minds. What will be done if you act on this
          principle? The Father at home, if he thinks a wrong thing, won't
          say it. The wife and mother will do the same; and what will be
          the result? Harmony in the domestic circle will never be
          destroyed by evil speaking. What then? If harmony be there, the
          Spirit of God will be there. Why? Because it delights to dwell in
          a quiet place; it does not love contention; it is no friend to
          strife; it is not fond of bickering or saying hard things. The
          Spirit of God will come and take his abode with us, if we prepare
          our minds for its reception, and make it welcome, and study to
          cultivate a feeling that is congenial with its own nature.
          It is with the Holy Spirit as it is with us. When we seek to
          gratify ourselves in the associations around us, for whom do we
          seek in such a time? We seek individuals whose tastes and
          feelings are congenial to our own, whose "Mormonism" is like
          ours, whose regard for truth is like our own. Then what do we
          enjoy? A free, frank, unrestrained feeling and sentiment: we pour
          out the feelings of our souls; there is a principle of
          reciprocity existing between the parties.
          So it is with the Holy Spirit of truth. Where it finds a mind so
          regulated that there is an affinity and congeniality between that
          mind and itself, there is the place where it will dwell; and when
          that mind becomes so trained in the truth as to be completely and
          perfectly subject to its influence, it will remain there
          constantly and unceasingly; it will not pay a casual visit, but
          take up its constant abode with that individual, and then its
          light is there, revelation is there, inspiration is there; it is
          there to increase in intensity, extent, and in power; it is there
          to continually pour out upon that soul the unceasing, unbroken
          tide of life. Then the fountain of life becomes established in
          the soul; that fountain is flowing continually and unceasingly.
          Even as the blood passes through the heart to the extremities of
          our physical system at every pulsation, so also the Spirit of
          truth pervades our being.
          Do I believe "Mormonism" to be true? Do I know it to be true?
          Yes, I do? Why? Because it has saved me. It has saved me in the
          first place from ignorance, and then it has saved me from its
          consequences--that is, to the extent to which it has imparted to
          me knowledge; and it has imparted to me knowledge according to my
          faith and devotion to the truth, and the extent to which I have
          laboured to subject myself to the influence of its sacred
          People suppose, perhaps, that myself and those similarly situated
          in this work have a great deal to do for others; but my work is
          for myself. It is for myself that I preach, that I go abroad,
          that I come home again; it is for myself that I do all I do.
          You may say I am selfish. Why? Because I promised my Father, when
          I went into the waters of baptism, that I would obey His
          commandments as they were made known to me. I made Him that brief
          promise, and it has cost me all that "Mormonism" has cost me. It
          has cost me all the toil and labour that has been crowded into my
          history during the past twenty-five years of my life, to keep
          that little covenant.
          My father promised me, if I would keep His commandments, I should
          be saved. Then whom am I working for? For brother Amasa. My
          interest, my life, money, if I have any, my honour, my salvation,
          my all is in the kingdom of God. I have not any thing anywhere
          else; and, as I said, before, if I knew there was a shred of my
          whole being that was not baptized into the spirit of "Mormonism,"
          and into this universal love and devotion to it, I would want to
          hunt it out before I slept, and have it baptized with the same
          I imagine to myself I have the spirit of a Saint--the spirit of
          "Mormonism." Why? Because I have laboured to be obedient,
          faithful, and true, to maintain my integrity; and the result is
          manifested in the spirit I have felt and still feel. If this is
          not "Mormonism," I am in a good place to be told wherein it falls
          short; and when I learn what "Mormonism" is, if I have not
          learned it, I shall begin to learn it: I have made up my mind for
          I feel the Spirit of God just as pure a source of comfort to me
          when I am away as when I am here. "Do you feel as well when you
          are away?" No; for I lack the comfort and the genial influence
          that hovers here like a deathless flame over the congregations of
          the Saints.
          This is my testimony of "Mormonism," as I have felt it, realized
          it, experienced it, and lived in it,--not as I lived in it last
          year, but to-day. To-day is the best day I ever saw; to-day is
          the most blessed of any day I ever passed since I lived on the
          earth, because to-day shows me the greatest increase of those
          things that constitute the greatness, glory, happiness, and
          blessedness of the Saints; and to-morrow will be the same, in
          respect to these matters, and more abundantly.
          That this may be the case with us is my humble prayer, in the
          name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Daniel
          H. Wells, March 22, 1857
                           Daniel H. Wells, March 22, 1857
              Remarks by President D. H. Wells, made at the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 22, 1857.
          Brethren and sisters,--I feel it a privilege to have a part in
          the work of the latter days, and I feel thankful that I have been
          brought upon the stage of existence in this period of time. It is
          a privilege which you all enjoy as well as myself, and one which
          we should appreciate more than we do. When we reflect upon the
          misery and degradation that prevail in the world, we ought to
          highly prize the privilege we enjoy.
          I heard one remark in the forenoon that he looked younger than he
          did twenty years ago. This brought to my mind what I had
          heretofore observed among what we term the world's people. Men
          and women plod along in the "even tenour of their way" for
          fifteen, twenty, or more years, and become perfectly rusty--as
          rusty as iron that has been long exposed to the action of the
          elements. But let the Spirit of truth come upon persons and their
          minds expand, and you at once see a difference in their
          countenances. Who among us has not noticed this? I know that the
          Spirit of the Lord gives life, and that men grow younger when
          they come into this kingdom and live their religion. This is
          true, although unbelievers may make sport of it. I know that the
          feelings of the righteous are enlivened, their flesh and blood
          are quickened, and they become a glorious people; they receive
          and enjoy the Spirit of the Lord.
          Look at the nations of the earth, and see them plodding along
          without improvement in the knowledge of the things of
          God--without being touched in their spirits with the life giving
          power, and they rust out; they do not enjoy themselves near so
          much as do the "Mormons," who enjoy themselves a great deal
          better than any people within my knowledge; for it is a
          peculiarity of "Mormonism" that its followers enjoy themselves.
          Upon the Plains you can see them dancing and kicking up their
          heels. There is not much formal sanctity about them; and in this
          particular they are also right; for the Lord loves a cheerful
          heart and a buoyant spirit; and those who receive the Spirit of
          the Lord are full of life and animation. They are not apt to have
          the "blues;" or if at times they do, they do not go into their
          graves with that complaint. They are ready to do anything that
          will subserve the interests of the kingdom of God and their
          religion, even though it may be contrary to their natural
          feelings. This is one principle that makes us so different from
          the world; the "Mormons" know that all is right, if they carry
          out the instructions given them.
          It is a fact, whether you believe it or not, that this people
          were getting into their old sectarian traditions: they were
          getting so that they had not time to do scarcely anything to the
          cause of God, and they had begun to be very dull and sleepy. It
          has been with them as the Lord said in the parable, when the men
          slept the enemy came and sowed tares among the wheat.
          Now we are livened up again, we feel the lively emotions of the
          Spirit of God, and we are ready to do anything that may be
          counselled by whoever has the right to counsel. We are ready to
          walk in the path of strict obedience. Let us keep right from this
          time forth, and not go to sleep again, nor let the enemy sow
          tares as he did before.
          We have no need of being roused from a state of lethargy, if we
          will let the Spirit lead us; and the Lord will prosper us; for
          the man and the woman that keeps His Spirit is right: with it the
          people can bring as much again to pass as they can otherwise.
          They are stronger in their minds and in their judgments, and are
          more capable of gathering around them the comforts of life for
          their subsistence. Instead of "Mormonism" disqualifying us, it
          qualifies us for all things that ought to be done. Let us be
          careful not to allow the enemy to come and sow tares, but keep
          alive to the duties enjoined upon us.
          I have a few words to say to the Bishops. Much has been said to
          them, and I attribute a large share of the improved condition of
          the people to their faithful instructions. They have done much;
          but still there is one thing more to which I wish to direct their
          attention. There are many people who do not know how to set
          themselves advantageously to work. We call the Bishops the
          Fathers of the Wards; and, by the exercise of a little care and
          judgment, they can do much towards putting many of the people in
          a better way for obtaining a living, and thereby strengthen their
          feeble knees. A man lately came to me from the north who had land
          and team, but no seed, and wanted to be put in the way to get a
          living. I gave him a note to his Bishop. What should be the duty
          of that Bishop? He should say, I will find you seed this spring,
          and you can pay it back after harvest. In this manner such
          individuals may easily be placed in the way for obtaining their
          own support.
          This Gospel brings the silk weavers, potters, and many other
          tradesmen from the old country; and many could form a vessel who
          have only learned a single branch of a trade. It often happens,
          in the manufacture of earthenware, that one turns the clay,
          another bakes it, and another burns it; but neither can operate
          in the department of another. Until there are openings here for
          such mechanics, they labour under many disadvantages. There are
          hundreds of such persons in your Wards; and what does it become
          you to do in such cases? To take pains and plan to make their
          services of some use and profit. The Bishops and their
          counsellors and assistants should have a wise oversight of such
          persons, and devise ways and means for them to raise vegetables
          and grain. They should plan some kind of employment that will
          make them and their families useful. Put them in a position that
          will enable them to procure a subsistence and do good for
          themselves and the great cause in which we are engaged. It is a
          duty that we owe society to use our influence to build each other
          up, that we may be united and become strong and able, and by
          assisting the poor and strengthening the feeble, become a people
          in whom the Lord will have delight, and assist in bringing to
          pass His purposes.
          Do we realize what these purposes are? Saints who have received
          the Gospel and live their religion know, by the vibrations of the
          heart and the operations of the Spirit, what they are. The Lord's
          people will become exceedingly numerous; they are rising fast;
          and the responsibilities of this kingdom will rest upon the sons
          of Zion, and He will hasten His work in its time. The day will
          come in which the earth will tremble and the nations quake with
          fear because of the wickedness of her inhabitants.
          We read that Satan shall be bound a thousand years. How is this
          to be accomplished? By our becoming so impregnated with the
          principles of the Gospel--with the Holy Ghost--that the enemy
          will have no place in us or in our families, and shedding forth
          that influence in our neighbourhoods. The adversary is first to
          be driven from ourselves, then from our families, then from our
          neighbours, next from our Territory, and eventually from the
          nations, until he shall find no place upon the face of the whole
          earth: then will he not be bound? Yes, so far as this earth is
          concerned; and that is the way in which it is to be done, in my
          humble opinion. He will be chained to all intents and purposes
          when he can have no influence--no power--no tabernacles into
          which he can enter: he will then have no place of entertainment.
          When he finds that he is cornered that close, will he not
          consider himself bound? I think he will, whether he thinks so or
          This is a work at which we can all labour; for it is by our
          united efforts that Zion will be produced in our own bosoms, in
          this city, in our Territory, or anywhere else. If we will do
          this, and be united as the heart of one man, we shall banish
          Satan from our presence, and eventually from this earth; and this
          we have to do. If we resist him, he will flee from us; and you
          know that the Lord is quick to answer, if we rightly call upon
          Him for assistance. We shall be made exceedingly numerous and
          strong, and shall be able to build up a temple to the name of our
          We are a good people; the Lord loves us, and it will be His
          delight to bless us more and more. And the more we are capable of
          receiving, the more He will give; for the heavens are ready to
          drop with blessings: but we also have a work to perform. We can
          preach and do much, but we must do still more than we have done.
          If we can banish Satan from our presence, we shall do a good
          work; for he it is who steps in and causes bickerings and strife.
          But if we will be wide awake, and not let the enemy come in,
          there will be no bickerings or strife, and we will be able to
          move the heavens and the earth if necessary; we will be able to
          drive Satan from our midst, with all the kindred spirits that are
          seeking our destruction.
          Shall we take this course? Or shall we be like the sectarian
          world, and suffer ourselves to wither and dry up, and have no
          strength? Before us are light and joy, and an entrance into the
          celestial kingdom of our God; on the other hand are degradation,
          poverty, and misery, such as we know nothing about. Let us be
          alive to our business; for it is our business and interest to
          look to the upbuilding of the kingdom of God, not only in
          spiritual, but in temporal matters.
          We are constituted to need food and the necessary facilities and
          appliances for operating successfully, such as the cattle,
          horses, and the various conveniences for carrying on business.
          They are all the Lord's, and He will bless us with those things
          that are for our good and comfort. If we are faithful we shall
          increase in the things of God. The devil can claim no right to
          the blessings of the Lord; for those things belong to the Saints:
          therefore let us do all we can for the building up of the kingdom
          of God, and He will furnish us all we need; for all belongs to
          Him. No part of the human family belongs to the Devil, unless
          they sell themselves to him. But the Lord cannot consistently
          bless us, unless He knows that we will serve Him and make a good
          use of what He bestows.
          Let us be faithful, alive to our duties, and perform our mission
          upon the earth we inhabit, no matter what it is that we have been
          sent to do. Let us seek not the Lord Almighty, and ask for His
          Spirit to be with us; and if we are faithful He will give it, for
          He regardeth those who are faithful. We read that He giveth
          liberally to those who ask of Him, and upbraideth not. Let us not
          be lazy, but let us ever be alive to the interests of the kingdom
          of God, and expend our time and strength for the interest and
          benefit of that kingdom; for the Devil has had the use and
          benefit of this world nearly long enough.
          I feel as though we were all going to do better in future. I feel
          that this is the intention of this people; for I see them feel
          alive to each other's interests. I saw this manifested last fall;
          and every call that is made upon them they feel anxious to comply
          with to the utmost. And they feel richer with half the means than
          they did before, and they will have means doubled and trebled
          upon them. I am not guessing at this, for I know that it is, if
          we will only use those means and blessings in the service of our
          God. If we will entirely cease serving the Devil, we will be
          still more obviously better and richer than any people upon the
          face of the earth.
          Treasure up the words of wisdom that we hear from time to time,
          and be cleanly in our persons and in our habitations; for the
          Holy Ghost will not dwell in unholy temples. It is an insult to
          the Holy Spirit for us to be filthy, and it may be grieved away
          if we do not observe cleanliness. Be careful to treasure these
          things up in your minds. Keep the commandments of God; do not
          take His name in vain; do not be seen loafing about at the
          corners of the streets, and spending your time in idleness. When
          you go to plough and plant, ask God to bless the ground and the
          seed, and let us have His blessing on all that we do, and have
          our faith centred upon the things that we are called upon to
          perform, and we shall be blessed and prospered, and will see the
          work of the Almighty roll forth with might and power, even until
          we shall redeem Zion and build a temple upon the consecrated
          spot, where it is said that the glory of God shall rest upon it
          as a cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night.
          Are we now prepared for the coming of the Son of Man and for the
          resurrection? Do we ever think of this? Brethren and sisters, let
          us be faithful, keep our covenants, and press onward until that
          time shall come. Important events and duties transpire quite as
          fast as we are prepared for them; therefore let us round up our
          shoulders--gird up our loins; and if we can bear greater burdens,
          there is more coming, and we shall have all that we can do.
          If we will not do this, the Lord can raise up a people that will.
          The hearts of all men are in His hands; and if we do not
          appreciate the blessings given, He will give them to somebody
          else. Ancient Israel transgressed, and would not keep the
          covenants and obey the Lord; consequently, they could not enter
          into the promised land. But was it much trouble to raise up a
          people that would? No.
          May the Lord bless us, and enable us to keep our covenants and be
          faithful continually, is my prayer, through Christ our Redeemer.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 /
          Franklin D. Richards, March 22, 1857
                        Franklin D. Richards, March 22, 1857
                            AT ALL TIMES REBUKE INIQUITY.
              Remarks by Elder F. D. Richards, made in the Tabernacle, 
                Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, March 22, 1857.
          In these times, when Israel as a people in these mountains are
          reviewing their past lives, and are taking into consideration so
          carefully as they now are doing the course of life which they
          shall hereafter pursue, it should be the diligent study of the
          Elders, when they rise up to speak to the people, to address them
          by the dictation of the Holy Ghost upon such subjects and such
          matters as shall strengthen them in their faith, increase the
          energy and power of the people, and lead them to do good and that
          which is well-pleasing in the sight of God. For it is with the
          people of Israel in the later days, as it was in former days,
          that righteousness has got to exalt this nation,--I mean the
          nation of Israel; therefore the more diligent and faithful we are
          in sustaining the Priesthood and practising righteousness, the
          more rapidly shall we acquire strength from God, become
          sanctified from our sins and weaknesses, and become a pure and
          strong people in the earth, such as the Lord wishes us to be,
          that by us His will may be done on the earth as in heaven.
          This people that were not a people have become a people, even the
          people of God. They must have the bread of life continually as
          well as those who administer unto them in the word of life. We
          not only need it who rise up to preach, but every man and woman
          needs it; they need it in their families; they need fresh
          supplies from heaven by the ministrations of the Holy Ghost
          daily, hourly, and every moment, to qualify them for their
          Now, in what way can we best promote the favour of God, so that
          he will give us the bread of life, so that he will give us
          strength and energy, and so that he will empower us, that we may
          adopt and live by every word which we hear from our beloved
          Prophet, and thereby increase confidence in each other, as he
          taught us last Sunday. This should be the design of every man and
          woman,--at least, so it appears to me.
          We have had a most blessed winter in which to acquire knowledge
          of ourselves. Indeed, I think that this people can say they never
          had such a winter before. The Prophet and Apostles had taught us
          the things of the kingdom so fully that we could not seek for
          more revelation; but we have been reviewing ourselves and our
          conduct to discover wherein we have not lived up to what has been
          revealed; and so great have been the apparent deficiencies, that
          the people have nearly all realized, when they examined
          themselves, that there was a great cause for lack of confidence
          in themselves and in each other. This has been a general feeling;
          and it becomes us to bestir ourselves and obtain strength by the
          power of the Holy Ghost, so that we may overcome every evil
          propensity, resist the adversary of our souls in whatever shape
          he may present himself, and live our religion.
               This is not a work that belongs only to the First
          Presidency, or to the Twelve, or to any of the Presidents of the
          Quorums only, but it belongs to every man and to every woman. If
          we could feel this and realize it individually, we certainly
          should prevail against and escape from those influences that do
          tend to impair our confidence in God and each other: there is no
          doubt of it. It had become so that iniquity could be found
          dwelling among us, passing in our streets, and stalking forth
          rampant in our midst, almost without a frown, and unrebuked. So
          extensive had this become, that those who had not committed sins
          had become partakers of the influence and of the spirit of those
          who had, and this because they had not been swift to rebuke and
          disfellowship sin and sinners. The righteous had become partakers
          of other men's crimes; hence this sleepy, deadening, and damning
          influence among us, because we have not put sin away from us as
          diligently and faithfully as we should have done.
          This winter the people have been looking at this, and they have
          got to see themselves in a different light to what they ever have
          before. Shall it be so in the future? Let the Saints determine it
          shall not; and when men and women see in themselves or in their
          neighbours the workings of sin and iniquity, let them rebuke it
          at once, and thereby put an end to transgression.
          We have got to purge out all ungodliness from our own souls, and
          we have to help others to do it also; and especially, if I may be
          allowed to make any distinction, it should be the business of the
          Bishops, because they have the oversight of the people in a Ward
          capacity, and they can have an eye through the Church which many
          of the Presidents of Quorums cannot have. When a man rises in the
          morning and calls upon God to qualify and strengthen him for the
          duties and warfare of the day, he should go out with a
          determination to carry that feeling of hostility to sin with him,
          and not only war the good warfare himself, but be able to help
          his neighbour to do battle also.
          Some people deal honestly because they are watched and are
          obliged to; but a truly honest man will do right because he loves
          righteousness and honesty the best. These things indicate greater
          things. It is said a straw will show the way the wind blows. If a
          man is willing to be dishonest, or to do anything or permit
          anything that will bring mischief upon you in your absence, your
          interests would not be safe in his hands. That spirit will lead
          him to persuade your wives and children away from you, when you
          are dead, if he can, or to let some one else do it unrebuked; and
          upon the same principle the spread of good and great things are
          made to depend and to bring their consequences.
          We do see and hear occasionally instances of the kind where men
          take measures and endeavour to rob the dead. This awful
          dishonesty in eternal things is the fruit of dishonesty in
          smaller matters. If men will do honestly in small things, and
          perform their duties as servants of God to each other, they will
          by-and-by be honoured for their acts, and vast responsibilities
          will be laid upon them with safety; but if men in this Church
          will be dishonest in the smaller matters of every day life, they
          will soon be overthrown thereby; and so it is with every species
          of unrighteousness. Then let all be diligent to cleanse
          themselves of all that is evil upon its first appearance.
          When men go to the kanyon for wood or lumber, those that have
          this difficult labour to perform should take with them a rich
          portion of the Holy Spirit; and they should realize that they
          have it to enable them to live their religion there,--that God
          protects them in the kanyons as well as any other place: and let
          them take all their religion with them that they carry to or from
          this Tabernacle. If they find that the elements are changed from
          what they are in the city or in this Tabernacle, let them know
          that they require more of the Gospel. Do not leave your religion
          at the mouth of the kanyon, or with the gatekeeper; do not leave
          it with your waggon; but take your religion and the Spirit of
          your God with you clear up to where you get your wood. It will
          help you to keep your axe sharp: you will not be so likely to get
          hurt yourself, or to lose your bowpins, chains, or axe. Your
          cattle will be more kindly; for you will not beat them so much,
          and they will do more work for you. You will not be so likely to
          break down your waggon; but you will be able to do a better day's
          work, bring home a better load, and to feel more thankful for it.
          If you find a man there that is swearing and profaning the name
          of the Lord, remember that you are an Elder in Israel, and that
          you are authorized to call him to an account. If you find a man
          that will blaspheme the name of the Lord, do not forget to remind
          him that the Lord whose name he blasphemes gave him strength to
          go there, and that He caused the trees to grow, and has permitted
          him to go and help himself to the timber; and inform him that he
          should do it decently and without blaspheming the name of the
          Giver. If you cannot influence him with these importunities, and
          if you cannot prevail upon him to do right, as an Elder in Israel
          lay hands upon him, and do it as one having authority; and if you
          will do this, you will cause the name of God to be honoured in
          the kanyons. I mean that you should lay hands on as ministers of
          God--as those who have authority to talk to men in the kanyon,
          and thereby give them to understand that they shall not blaspheme
          the name of God in your presence. If you will do this, I tell you
          the Holy Ghost will rest upon you and enable you to ferret out
          iniquity--to honour the truth and the priesthood which you hold.
          I talk to you Elders who want to perfect holiness in the fear of
          the Lord. If you will do this you will soon have more confidence
          in yourselves; your neighbours will have confidence in you, and
          will find out that you are preachers of righteousness. The man
          whom you rebuke will also learn that he must stop blaspheming and
          swearing in your presence. This is one of the subjects that the
          Elders of Israel should feel themselves called upon to act in. It
          is not only so in relation to the brethren who hold the
          Priesthood, but it so with every right, good-meaning man; and it
          is that man whom the Lord will love; for while you are doing this
          you are honouring God. If you will talk to and labour with them
          in this manner, you will bring about much salvation; and should
          you have to administer the whole ordinance, they will bless you
          for it, and God will bless you.
          We have to rebuke iniquity whenever it is presented before us;
          and if we have not already commenced, we should begin, one and
          all, to sanctify the name of the Lord our God in these valleys.
          How are we going to do this while we allow blaspheming, and
          swearing, and all manner of wickedness to go on in our midst? Let
          no man of God suppose that he has not authority to oppose sin.
          Suppose Phinehas had said "I am not Moses, nor Aaron, nor Caleb,
          nor Joshua, and I am not called to rebuke sin in israel," he
          would not have secured to himself the "covenant of peace;" but
          because he rose up and slew the adulterer, God sealed the
          priesthood upon him and his seed for ever. The Lord will seal
          blessings upon you if you are jealous for the honour of His name
          and are valiant for righteousness and truth. His Spirit will
          strengthen you in body and in spirit. This is life.
          I tell you, brethren, we have been too careless in these matters,
          and because of this we have been partakers of other men's sins.
          All are called upon to divest themselves of sin, and then to aid
          their neighbours, if need be.
          It is not only in going to the kanyons, in going to the fields to
          plow and to sow, that the Lord desires this people to rise up and
          put iniquity away from them, but in everything with which we have
          to do.
          It is by works of righteousness that we shall become a holy and
          happy people whose God is the Lord, while sinners will find our
          society too uncomfortable to dwell in. If we thus live our
          religion, we shall have confidence in ourselves, in each other,
          and in our God.
          I do not wish to talk much or long; but I feel like calling upon
          the men in the Priesthood, and upon men that have not received
          any ordination, and also the women, and requesting them not to
          hear the name of God, or of his servants, or the doctrines of the
          Gospel blasphemed with impunity, but to sanctify the name of the
          Lord in this city, in this Territory, and in all Israel; for this
          is the way that this people will become sanctified.
          Brethren, may the Lord enlighten our minds, that we may see our
          duty and do it, and that we may also assist others to walk in the
          way of life, become ministers of righteousness and saviours in
          his kingdom. This is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Wilford
          Woodruff, March 22, 1857
                          Wilford Woodruff, March 22, 1857
             Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Tabernacle,
                Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, March 22, 1857.
          When any of the Presidency of this Church, or of the Quorum of
          the Twelve, or any of the Elders rise in this stand to speak,
          this people look unto them, and expect they will enjoy the Holy
          Spirit sufficiently to say something that will edify them. The
          people almost unanimously look for this. I will say, on the other
          hand, that the Presidency, the Twelve, and the Elders who preach
          in this house expect that the people will have the Spirit of the
          Lord, that they may come to understanding; and this is just as
          much required that they may comprehend what is said unto them, as
          it is required of the brethren who speak, to teach doctrine,
          principle, truth, and the revelations of Jesus Christ. When the
          minds of the people are quickened and enlightened by the power of
          God and the gift of the Holy Ghost, that they can appreciate and
          prize the principles of eternal truth and the revelations which
          God has given through his servant Joseph, or the things which he
          has revealed during the past winter through the mouth of his
          servants unto the inhabitants of this city, or those which he has
          revealed unto the inhabitants of the earth, then they are
          prepared to be benefitted by those blessings which are poured out
          upon them. Any of you that have experienced this blessing--and I
          presume that all have at times--have been astonished at certain
          periods of their lives that there has been such a difference in
          their minds. I know this is the case with myself, and I presume
          it is with others. There have been times that the vision of my
          mind has been opened to comprehend the word of God and the
          teachings of his servants. The vision of my mind has been opened
          and quickened by the power of God and the gift of the Holy Ghost,
          so that when I have sat here and heard the Presidency and the
          servants of God teach the principle of righteousness and the word
          of God unto us, I have felt the force, the power, and the
          importance of these eternal truths which they have presented unto
          our minds, while at other times the same truths may have been
          taught, but they have passed off without making the same
          impression upon my mind.
          We have, as brother Franklin says, spent an interesting time the
          past winter. Much truth has been spoken: men have been inspired
          by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost to teach us the things of
          God; and this I consider to be a matter of great importance to
          the people. I consider it important that we labour to obtain that
          Spirit, to have it increased upon us, and carry it with us, that
          when we hear teaching our minds may be prepared to receive it.
          Why is it that this Gospel of the kingdom has been preached to
          the world for twenty-five years, and that there are but so small
          a number of the children of men who have received those truths,
          been governed by them, and suffered them to govern one single act
          of their lives? It is because their minds have been darkened and
          have not valued the Gospel, or considered the consequences of
          rejecting it. It is true we have a large congregation here
          to-day, and that there are a few thousands in these valleys and
          throughout this Territory. Yet compare them with the masses of
          mankind, and how few they are. I am not capable of making a
          calculation to say whether there is one to five or ten thousand
          who have embraced the Gospel. One of the old Prophets said that
          there would be one of a city and two of a family. This has been
          fulfilled in many instances. When the Elders proclaimed the
          Gospel unto you, those of you who are here received that word,
          meditated upon it, so much so that you have been willing to
          forsake all that you possessed and come to Zion. The seed has
          produced good fruit; it has caused you to come to Zion; but there
          are millions of the masses who heard the Gospel, but they have
          hardened their hearts and darkness has taken hold of their minds,
          and hence they have rejected the Spirit of God which has striven
          with them: they, in acting upon their agency, have given way to
          seducing spirits and rejected the Gospel of Christ, and
          consequently the Spirit of God has been withdrawn from them; and
          because of this the Lord has been taking his Spirit from the
          nations of the earth. We see the fruits of it. It needs no
          argument to prove a truth so visible.
          I will now say that inasmuch as many of us have received the
          Gospel and gathered with the Saints of God, it is important that
          we labour to-day--that we live under the influence of that
          Spirit, that it may continue to increase and to govern us in our
          acts among the children of men. Now, when a man has the Holy
          Spirit and hears the plain, simple truths of salvation, they
          appear more valuable than all else besides, and he is ready to
          sacrifice everything of a temporal nature to secure himself
          salvation; but when people's minds become darkened, they lose the
          Holy Spirit and the value of that Gospel, and they do not realize
          the privilege and the honour of being associated with the Saints
          of God in these valleys of the mountains, neither do they
          maintain their allegiance to their Heavenly Father, and honour
          his name upon the earth, or prize their association with those
          that bear the holy Priesthood, and therefore they go into
          darkness. Why has the word reformation ever been named in Zion?
          It has been because we did not labour to keep within us that holy
          principle of life, that our minds might be quickened day by day,
          and receive and prize those truths delivered unto us. Now we
          marvel and wonder when we are enlightened by the Spirit of God
          and the revelations which he has given unto us; and when we are
          aroused to a sense of the importance of these things, we then see
          the effect and the bearing they will have upon us,--not only the
          fitting of our minds to go into the world of spirits, but to
          prepare us to meet with our Father in heaven. Now, we should live
          in that way and manner that the Holy Spirit will dwell with us,
          and so that we may be prepared to receive those truths which are
          daily delivered unto us by Presidents Young, Kimball, Wells, or
          any other man who rises up here to speak unto us the words of
          life. We should give attention to what is said. As brother
          Kimball says, the man who speaks to you from this stand is the
          centre, and we should give him our attention, prayers, and faith;
          and if we do this we shall receive out of the abundance of his
          heart those things which will benefit us. It should be our chief
          study to treasure up the words of life, that we may grow in
          grace, and advance in the knowledge of God, and become perfected
          in Christ Jesus, that we may receive a fulness, and become heirs
          of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
          The revelations of Jesus Christ teach us that the Saviour was
          born in the flesh; and the Father said that He did not give him a
          fulness at first, but continued from grace to grace until he had
          received a fulness, and was called the Son of God because he did
          not receive a fulness at first. We in like manner should seek
          with all our souls to grow in grace, light, and truth, that in
          due time we may receive a fulness. The Lord has a great many
          principles in store for us; and the greatest principles which he
          has for us are the most simple and plain. The first principles of
          the Gospel which lead us unto eternal life are the simplest, and
          yet none are more glorious or important unto us. Men may labour
          to make a great display of talent, learning, and knowledge,
          either in printing or preaching. They may try to preach the
          mysteries and to present something strange, great, and wonderful,
          and they may labour for this with all their might, in the spirit
          and strength of man without the aid of the Holy Spirit of God,
          and yet the people are not edified, and their preaching will not
          give much satisfaction. It is the plainest and the most simple
          things that edify us the most, if taught by the Spirit of God;
          and there is nothing more important or beneficial unto us. If we
          have that Spirit dwelling with us--if it abides with us
          continually, enlightening our minds by day and by night, we are
          in the safe path; and when we have finished the work of the day,
          we reflect upon it and are satisfied with it, feeling that it is
          approbated of the Lord. It is our privilege to live in this way,
          that all our time may be spent so that we have a conscience void
          of offence towards both God and man. When we reflect on the day
          that is past and see wherein we have done evil, we should labour
          to improve and to advance in the things of the kingdom of God. I
          feel that in order for us to prize the gifts of God, the
          blessings of the Gospel, the privilege that we have of building
          tabernacles, and of living here in peace, and kneeling down in
          our family circles in peace, having in our society the Prophets
          of God, men filled with wisdom, who are capable of leading us to
          salvation, and of leading us into the paths of life, who do teach
          us the principles of truth, which will lead us back to our Father
          and our God,--I say, when we consider these things we ought to
          prize our privileges as Saints of the Most High. Brethren, we
          must invariably have the Spirit of God with us, that we may ever
          be kept in the line of our duty.
          I feel to exhort you in regard to these things, that we may prize
          those blessings which God has given unto us, and pursue a course
          wherein we may be justified of the Lord. Now, if we attempt to do
          anything that is not right, the Spirit of the Lord will not
          approbate us, but we shall feel condemned. The Lord has blessed
          us during the past winter; He has poured out upon us a great
          amount of knowledge, wisdom, and treasures, that we ought to
          prize. Now, as the spring is coming upon us, and as we turn our
          attention to the plough and to cultivating the earth, if we
          forget our prayers, the Devil will take double the advantage of
          us. We have renewed our covenants by baptism, and we have
          received great blessings from the Lord, and much of the Holy
          Spirit has been shed abroad among this people. And, as brother
          Richards has said--and I consider the counsel right--we should
          not only reprove ourselves when wrong, but we should reprove sin
          wherever we see it, whether in ourselves, in our streets, or in
          our quorums. We should always show our disapprobation of those
          that are wrong--that are sinful and wicked.
          I do not feel, this morning, like occupying a great portion of
          your time, but I do feel that the Lord is gracious unto us, and
          that we should prize above all things upon the earth the words of
          eternal life that are given unto us. As long as we are governed
          by the Holy Spirit, our minds are strengthened, and our faith is
          and will be increased, and we shall labour for the building up of
          the kingdom of God. And I pray that our hearts may be inspired to
          magnify our calling and the holy Priesthood, and honour God, keep
          his commandments, and live our religion, which I ask in the name
          of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, July 19, 1857
                            Brigham Young, July 19, 1857
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 19, 1857.
          I am heartily delighted with what has been said here this
          morning, so far as I have heard--for I did not come in time to
          hear all the remarks.
          It is my greatest joy to see this people engaged in their
          religion, faithful to their calling, true to their trust, and
          fervent in spirit. And when I see the brethren and sisters
          striving to add faith to faith, and good works to good works, and
          feeling to renew their obligations, and covenants, and labours
          day by day, it is satisfying to me,--it is joy and peace.
          This is a marvellous work and a wonder. Do not the people think
          it is? What a stir this people make in the world! The sound
          thereof has gone forth almost, if not entirely, to the uttermost
          parts of the earth. Our Elders have been round the world and
          round the world again. They have been to the most noted nations,
          and to a great many isolated tribes and islands. I do not know
          but what the sound of "Mormonism" has gone forth into all the
          earth, and it makes a great stir wherever it goes.
          Brother Truman O. Angel said that it appeared as though this
          people and the work we are engaged in are of the greatest
          importance. I can say that this work is of the greatest
          importance to you, and me, and the people of the earth; for no
          person can get salvation without it. And the remark of brother
          Carrington, that the unbridled passions of people forge their
          fetters, is true. There is no freedom any where outside the
          Gospel of salvation. The Inhabitants of the earth imagine that
          they are enjoying great freedom. It is not so. If they would stop
          and reflect, they would find that they only place each other in
          bondage. This is the case with all the nations of the earth. Do
          you see that equality among them that you see here? Where is
          there a people or nation that does not oppress each other? When
          our Elders go forth and preach the Gospel, if it was in their
          power to cast from the people the yoke of bondage, instead of our
          gathering into the Church, from the British Isles, for instance,
          two or three thousand or ten thousand a year, we would gain our
          million a year.
          That is a free nation: in the common acceptation of the term they
          are a free people: they are very liberal. But how many can
          embrace the work there with impunity? But a few; for people have
          not moral courage enough to break through their iron fetters. The
          people are bound down and cannot embrace this work. Thousands and
          millions have heard this Gospel preached who would have been glad
          to receive the blessings of it, if they could have done so
          without endangering their own existence on the earth. Life is
          sweet, and the majority of men will do anything to preserve it.
          Jesus said that a man would give all that he had for his life;
          and in our day there are a great many who will do almost anything
          to preserve their natural lives. To accomplish this, they will
          bow down to the whims and sayings of designing men, of the
          priests of the day, and to the laws and customs of individuals.
          Were it not for this, you would find that there would be millions
          embracing this work where there are now but hundreds; for there
          is no freedom only in the Gospel of salvation.
          There is not an individual upon the earth but what has within
          himself ability to save or to destroy himself; and such is the
          case with nations. Is there liberty or freedom in destruction?
          No. When you look at things naturally, which is as far as the
          natural man sees, a person who takes a course to destroy himself
          temporally would be considered very unwise. And to the natural
          man we are taking an unwise, and unnatural course, wherein our
          religion is obnoxious to the Christian world. Did not your
          friends say to many of you, before you left your homes, that you
          were foolish--that the world would despise you and hate you? Did
          they not ask you if you could not see that troubles were coming
          upon the Saints, and say that you were very unwise in going with
          them--that you had better stay where there was safety? They can
          see nothing more than natural things; they do not understand the
          ways of God; they are unacquainted with His doings, with His
          kingdom, and with the principles of eternity.
          So far as the natural man is concerned, it appears that the
          Latter-day Saints are very unwise to embrace in their faith those
          obnoxious principles that render them so odious in the eyes of
          the political and Christian world--the popular world. The
          Latter-day Saints see further; they understand more than what
          pertains to this world. The Gospel of life and salvation reveals
          to each individual who receives it that this world is only a
          place of temporary duration, existence, trials, &c. Its present
          fashion and uses are but for a few days, while we were created to
          exist eternally. The wicked can see no further than this world is
          concerned. We understand that when we are unclothed in this
          present state, then we are prepared to be clothed upon with
          immortality--that when we put off these bodies we put on
          immortality. These bodies will return to dust, but our hope and
          faith are that we will receive these bodies again from the
          elements--that we will receive the very organization that we have
          here, and that, if we are faithful to the principles of freedom,
          we shall then be prepared to endure eternally.
          Can the wicked be brought forth to endure? No; they will be
          destroyed. Which, then, are the wise, and which are the foolish?
          We all naturally know--we can naturally understand that man
          cannot stay here always. The inhabitants of the earth are
          continually coming and going. This is not our abiding place. All
          can see naturally, if they would but observe the facts before
          them, that this world is but of short duration to them. They
          appear here infants, pass through childhood and youth to middle
          age, and if they live to a good old age, it is but a short time,
          and then they must go. But where do they go to, and what will
          become of them? Will this intelligence cease to be? There are but
          very few, if any, who really believe this. And the thought of
          being annihilated--of being blotted out of existence--is most
          horrid, even to that class called infidels.
          The intelligence that is in me to cease to exist is a horrid
          thought; it is past enduring. This intelligence must exist; it
          must dwell somewhere. If I take the right course and preserve it
          in its organization, I will preserve to myself eternal life. This
          is the greatest gift that ever was bestowed on mankind, to know
          how to preserve their identity. Shall we forge our own fetters
          through our ignorance? Shall we lay the foundation to build the
          bulwarks for our own destruction through our wickedness? No; the
          Latter-day Saints know better. We will lay the foundation to
          dwell eternally, and that, too, in the heavens, with beings
          superior to those with whom we associate in our present situation
          and circumstances.
          We have the principle within us, and so has every being on this
          earth, to increase and to continue to increase, to enlarge, and
          receive and treasure up truth, until we become perfect. It is
          wisdom for us to be the friends of God; and unless we are filled
          with integrity and preserve ourselves in our integrity before our
          God, we actually lay the foundation for our destruction. The
          world think that we are going to be temporally destroyed. That is
          nonsense. All things are temporal, and all things are spiritual
          with the Lord; there is no difference with Him, neither is there
          with any person who has eyes to see things as they exist. To
          those who have their minds open to eternal things, spiritual and
          temporal things are all one.
          This is only our place of temporary existence. We cannot live
          here always with our bodies full of pain and subject to decay.
          Deprive us of food and we die; deprive us of water, and after a
          short time we die; deprive us of air, and we live but a few
          moments. We all know that this is not the state for us to live in
          and endure to eternity. Our eyes are looking beyond this sphere
          of action, and I trust that we are laying the foundation to
          endure eternally. If we do, we must be the friends of God--the
          friends of the principles of life and salvation; and we must
          adhere to those principles and shape our lives according to them,
          or else we lay the foundation for our own destruction.
          Talk about liberty anywhere else! What liberty is there in
          anything that will be dissolved and return to its native element?
          What liberty can any intelligence enjoy that is calculated to be
          destroyed? There is no liberty, no freedom there.
          The principles of life and salvation are the only principles of
          freedom; for every principle that is opposed to God--that is
          opposed to the principles of eternal life, whether it is in
          heaven, on the earth, or in hell, the time will be when it will
          cease to exist, cease to preserve, manifest, and exhibit its
          identity; for it will be returned to its native element. I say,
          let us live our religion, serve our God, trust in Him; and when
          we are called to contend against the enemy within ourselves,
          contend against him manfully, just as we would against an open
          enemy,--contend against those passions that rise in the heart,
          and overcome every one of them.
          You will hear some of the brethren say, as brother Carrington as
          just said, that there are times when the blood courses like
          lightning, upon seeing men who are opposed to us--who are
          striving with all their powers to destroy this people. Can they
          destroy us? No, they cannot. There are a great many in this
          congregation who are witnesses that the Devil has been warring,
          with all his imps arrayed against this work, ever since the
          organization of this Church, and trying to obliterate it from the
          earth. Have they gained any ground? No; they have lost ground all
          the time. This people, with brother Joseph at their head, and
          with all the powers of Satan, earth, and hell for him to contend
          against, have built up the kingdom of God and spread the
          principles of the Gospel to the uttermost parts of the earth.
          In regard to the battle in heaven, that brother Truman O. Angel
          referred to, how much of a battle it was I have forgotten. I
          cannot relate the principal circumstances, it is so long since it
          happened: but I do not think it lasted very long; for when
          Lucifer, the Son of the Morning, claimed the privilege of having
          the control of this earth and redeeming it, a contention rose;
          but I do not think it took long to cast down one-third of the
          hosts of heaven, as it is written in the Bible. But let me tell
          you that it was one-third part of the spirits who were prepared
          to take tabernacles upon this earth, and who rebelled against the
          other two thirds of the heavenly host; and they were cast down to
          this world. It is written that they were cast down to the earth.
          They were cast down to this globe--to this terra firma that you
          and I walk upon, and whose atmosphere we breathe. One-third part
          of the spirits that were prepared for this earth rebelled against
          Jesus Christ, and were cast down to the earth, and they have been
          opposed to him from that day to this, with Lucifer at their head.
          He is their great General--Lucifer, the Son of the Morning. He
          was once a brilliant and influential character in heaven, and we
          will know more about him hereafter.
          Do you not think that those spirits knew when Joseph Smith got
          the plates? Yes, just as well as you know that I am talking to
          you now. They were there at the time, and millions and millions
          of them opposed Joseph in getting the plates; and not only they
          opposed him, but also men in the flesh. I never heard such oaths
          fall from the lips of any man as I heard uttered by a man who was
          called a fortune-teller, and who knew where those plates were
          hid. He went three times in one summer to get them,--the same
          summer in which Joseph did get them. Baptist, Presbyterian, and
          Methodist priests and deacons sent for him to tell where those
          plates were, and to get them out of the hill where they were
          deposited; and he had not returned to his home from the last trip
          he made for them more than a week or ten days before Joseph got
          them. Joseph was what we call an ignorant boy; but this
          fortune-teller, whose name I do not remember, was a man of
          profound learning.
          He had put himself in possession of all the learning in the
          States,--had been to France, germany, Italy, and through the
          world,--had been educated for a priest, and turned out to be a
          devil. I do not know but that he would have been a devil if he
          had followed the profession of a priest among what are termed the
          Christian denominations. He could preach as well as the best of
          them, and I never heard a man swear as he did. He could tell that
          those plates were there, and that they were a treasure whose
          value to the people could not be told; for that I myself heard
          him say. Those spirits driven from heaven were with him and with
          others who tried to prevent Joseph's getting the plates; but he
          did get and secrete them, though he had to knock down two or
          three men, as he was going home, who were waylaying him to kill
          him. From that day to this, a part of the hosts of heaven made
          mention of in the Bible, with the cursed corrupt priests and the
          cursed scoundrelly Gentiles with them, have been trying to put
          down this work. But what have they gained? I should suppose that
          they would have stopped their operations long ere this, after
          uniformly meeting with such bad success.
          When I commenced preaching, I told the people that if they would
          let us alone, and not raise any persecution, we would go
          peaceably along among the people and preach to them; but that
          just as sure as they fought us and opposed this work we would
          actually revolutionize the world a great deal quicker than if
          they let us alone. I have stuck to that faith ever since; for
          every time that there has been an opposition raised against this
          work, God has caused it to swell like seed in the ground; He has
          caused the seed to sprout and bring forth the little
          mustard-trees, as brother Kimball has said.
          The Gospel is certainly bringing forth a multitude of Saints. Has
          it not been so all the time? Yes, it has. A great deal could be
          said on this subject, but I have not time to say it now; for
          there are some other matters I wish to speak about.
          We have issued almost 2,000 tickets inviting our brethren and
          sisters to pass the 24th of July at the Lake in Big Cottonwood
          Kanyon; and no doubt a great many more would also like to receive
          tickets. Hence, I want to tell you my feelings on the subject. If
          I call upon my friends to join me in a short excursion, to form a
          social party at my residence, or to unite upon any festive or
          memorable occasion, I never know where to stop in my feelings
          until every Latter-day Saint is invited. I wish those who do not
          receive invitations to go into the kanyon to understand that it
          is not because we have any feelings against your going there, nor
          is it because we wish you to tarry at home, nor because we not
          desire your society. But is it consistent for all the people to
          go? It is not. We will therefore gather up some that ought to
          go--some who can conveniently go, and leave the rest, with
          precisely the same good feelings towards those who tarry at home
          as those who go into the kanyon.
          Last season it was observed, "I would like to have gone into the
          mountains to celebrate the 24th; but I did not want to go without
          an invitation." I did not want you to, and I will tell you why.
          If we had permitted such a course, a great many would have gone
          that were not wanted there, as there are persons who would like
          to put fire into the kanyon and destroy the timber, or create a
          disturbance, if they could get a chance. We expect those who go
          to observe the instructions on the tickets they receive, and to
          go, tarry, and return in harmony and peace. Let all who go
          observe good order and try to make themselves happy. If I were to
          satisfy my feelings, I would invite the whole of you. I will do
          so by-and-by, and we will have a party right here in this Bowery
          on some Sabbath-day, where we can all be together and enjoy each
          other's society.
          There is another item that I will touch upon. Two weeks ago
          to-day, I mentioned the course of some individuals in this place
          who are writing slanders concerning us, stating that a man cannot
          live here unless he is a "Mormon," when at the same time they
          come here to meeting with perfect impunity. Some of them are in
          the meeting to-day, and are now preparing lies for their letters.
          A parcel of them clan together and fix up letters, and they write
          to the East how desperately wicked the "Mormons" are--how they
          are killing each other, killing the gentiles, stealing and
          robbing, and what wicked, miserable creatures the "Mormons" are.
          And when any of them go from here, they report, "We have barely
          escaped with our lives: Oh! it was a very narrow escape that we
          made; but we did manage to get out of the place with our lives;
          yes, we did get away without being killed." They all safely
          escape to tell their lies.
          They say that it is with great difficulty that they can live with
          the Saints, when at the same time no one has molested them during
          all the time they have been writing lies to stir up the wicked to
          destroy us. They pass and repass in our streets with the same
          privileges that other citizens enjoy; and there are professedly
          of our faith those who sympathise for them. May God Almighty let
          His curse rest on all such sympathizers. [Many voices, "Amen."]
          Will troops come here and inquire into my just rebukes of such
          characters and conduct? "Oh!" says one, "I am afraid they will
          come; and what shall I do?" They have been with us many a time.
          We have been accustomed to seeing a hundred to our one, with
          their guns to shoot us, and their knives to cut our throats. Do
          people imagine that they can kill "Mormonism?" I may die for my
          religion, and who cares for that? Brother Carrington has told you
          that God can carry on his own work, and the spirit of Joseph
          which fell upon me is ready to fall upon somebody else when I am
          There are a few apostates here, and I have understood the whining
          and sympathy they manifested for our enemies. It makes me think
          of what I heard from a High Priest's house, that he did not know
          a Saint's face from the Devil's. It is just so with a great many.
          They would not know the angel Gabriel, if he were to stand here
          to preach to them, from Lucifer, the Son of the Morning. If
          Lucifer were to hand out a dollar--"You are a gentleman; won't
          you call at my house?" "Here is another dollar." "Call over at my
          house; I have some daughters: perhaps you would like to be
          introduced to them. I have a fine family; call in, and get
          acquainted with my family."
          Do you know that there is no fellowship between Christ and Baal?
          Do you think that a union has taken place between them? Can you
          fellowship those who will serve the Devil? If you do, you are
          like them, and we wish you to go with them; for we do not want
          you. We wish that all such men and women would apostatize and
          come out boldly and say, "We are going to hell upon our own
          road;" and I will say, "Go ahead, and may the Devil speed you on
          your journey. Here is sixpence for you." But do not be snooping
          round, pretending to be Saints, at the same time be receiving
          such men into your houses and such spirits into your hearts, as
          many do. Well, all that is necessary, and it will be so; but the
          time will come when "judgment will be laid to the line, and
          righteousness to the plummet;" and if it is not hailstones, it
          will be some other kind that will sweep away those who make lies
          and love them. 
          Brother Truman said that we are here, are we not? We are in the
          tops of the mountains, and all hell cannot remove us. What do you
          suppose Joseph and Hyrum would have said, if they could have been
          here with only one hundred such boys as they could have chosen?
          Their enemies might have hunted them to this day, and they would
          have wasted them away as fast as they could have come.
          Brother Truman said that there are as many for us as against us.
          Yes; there are ten to one for us more than those against us; but
          the difficulty is that all have not eyes to see. The soldiers of
          the Lord are in the mountains, in the kanyons, upon the plains,
          on the hills, along the mighty streams, and by the rivulets.
          Thousands and thousands more are for us than those who are
          against us, and you need not have any fears. They may be
          permitted to kill our bodies, but that is yet to be determined.
          They try to fire a pistol; the cap snaps, and they are in the
          lurch; for some would have a dagger into them before they would
          know it. Or, if they tried to shoot with a rifle, perhaps the
          person aimed at would be standing a little one side of the range
          of the bullet.
          Brother Carrington's testimony proves to you that men's eyes are
          liable to be deceived. It may appear strange to some that he
          could not tell me from Joseph Smith, when I was speaking in the
          stand in Nauvoo during the October Conference of 1844. Somebody
          came along and passed a finger over his eyes and he could not see
          any one but Joseph speaking, until I got through addressing the
          They may shoot, and they will see Brigham a little to one side,
          and Heber in another place, and fire away--at what? At shadows.
          We shall live as long as the Lord wants us to. They may lie and
          write lies, and they may stay here, if they behave themselves;
          but if they do not stop their devilish conduct they will be
          overtaken; for we will make their words true in regard to their
          being in danger, if they persist in their efforts to bring
          destruction upon us. We do not ask any odds of them, nor of hell,
          nor of the world. We only ask favours of our God; and He is the
          Being we serve: to Him we go; and we do not pray to a God without
          body, parts, passions, or principles; for we do not serve such a
          personage. We serve the living and true God, who has body, and
          parts, and passions, and feelings for His children; and the
          wicked may help themselves the best they can. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Amasa
          M. Lyman, July 19, 1857
                            Amasa M. Lyman, July 19, 1857
                                      A VISION.
                    Related by Elder Amasa Lyman, in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 19, 1857.
          I have not got up to preach a long sermon; but, as President
          Young said, if anybody wanted to talk, to talk away, I have a
          matter in my mind, and I have felt disposed to mention it to the
          brethren and sisters. I was reminded of it by an expression that
          was dropped by the President in his remarks this morning, where
          he said, if we could have our eyes opened, as were those of the
          servant of Elijah, to see the innumerable hosts that are in our
          favour, we would not have to wait and to wonder when the help of
          Israel will be sufficiently numerous; for we should know there
          are more for us now than can be against us.
          When we were in Nauvoo, at the beginning of the last winter we
          spent in Illinois, about the time the clouds were gathering so
          thick, and the last storm began to break upon us, we heard the
          thunders and threatenings of our enemies wherein they stated that
          we were to be driven away.
          At that time I was confined to my bed with sickness, but I heard
          the report of the proceedings day after day; but I could not come
          out to see the face of the heavens, to judge what the issues
          would be. To get away was impossible with me at that time, and we
          knew that the longer we stayed the more we should be oppressed by
          our enemies.
          After I had commenced to recover my health, one morning, while
          lying in my bed in open day, as wakeful as I am at this moment,
          the surrounding objects which I could see when in my natural
          condition all in an instant disappeared, and, instead of
          appearing to keep my bed, I found myself standing in a place
          where those acquainted with Nauvoo and the location of the
          Printing Office, subsequent to the death of the Prophets, will
          remember. There was a vacant lot in front of the Printing Office;
          I stood there, and I heard a rumbling noise something like that
          which attends the moving of a mass of people. I turned round to
          look in the direction of Main street, and behold! the whole
          country was filled with one moving mass of people that seemed to
          be travelling directly to the point where I stood. As they
          approached somewhat nearer, they seemed not to be travelling on
          the ground, but somewhat near the altitude of the tops of the
          At the head of the company were three personages clothed with
          robes of white, something like those which many of us are
          acquainted with. Around their waist was a girdle of gold, and
          from this was suspended the scabbard of a sword,--the sword being
          in the hand of the wearer.
          They took their places with their faces directly west; and as
          they stopped, the individual in advance turned and looked over
          his shoulder to me with a smile of recognition. It was Joseph;
          and the others were his two brothers, Hyrum and Carlos.
          I contemplated them for a few moments; but to tell my feelings
          would be impossible. I leave you to guess them; for it would be
          futile to attempt a description.
          After contemplating the scene a few moments, I was again in my
          bed as before, and the vision had disappeared. This was my
          assurance, in the commencement of our troubles there, that I
          received of the guardianship that was around us and the
          protection that we were receiving from the hosts of heaven.
          The sequel of our history proves that it was no idle tale. Our
          safety was pledged and guaranteed; but what does our history
          prove? That the heavens have laboured for us--that those who have
          gone behind the vail laboured for us; and they still labour for
          us. If it were only ourselves that guaranteed the success of
          "Mormonism" on the earth, it would be but a poor guarantee; but
          that help that has sustained us will not be taken or withdrawn
          from us.
          While we seek to sustain the truth we shall be sustained. As the
          President observed, we shall be preserved just so long as our
          Father in heaven requires us. All the interests which we have
          upon the earth ought to be pledged to sustain the truth; and when
          our interests require us to go from here, why should we dread it,
          any more than we dread to go to England or to any other place.
          We serve our interests when we serve our God; and it is all that
          we have to do. It is so with me, and it has been so, and it
          should be so with all of us. It is not choice with me whether I
          stay or go. I have friends there, and I have friends here; and if
          I were to calculate which I love best, I could not tell.
          Well, brethren and sisters, may the Lord Almighty bless you is my
          prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
          Albert Smith, July 26, 1857
                         George Albert Smith, July 26, 1857
                                    STATES, ETC.
                Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, made in the Bowery, 
                Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, July 26, 1857.
          I arise this morning, my brethren and sisters, feeling
          considerable dependence upon your faith to give me ability to
          address you. The prayer of faith of the righteous, availeth much;
          and if the Saints desire to be instructed by me this morning to
          any considerable extent, I am certainly satisfied that faith must
          be exercised in my behalf, as my lungs are not in a suitable
          condition to enable me to say much.
          In entering into a congregation of the Saints, a man who feels
          the Spirit of the Lord, and has this ruling principle in him,
          must, under all circumstances of the kind, rejoice with exceeding
          great joy for the privilege of beholding the faces and of
          addressing the Saints of the Most High, and of bearing testimony
          of the truths of the everlasting Gospel in their presence.
          Last year at this time I was in the city of Washington,
          surrounded by those who are struggling by any and every process
          that can be imagined to get their hands into Uncle Sam's pockets.
          It was the principle and almost the only business of every man
          there to invent some scheme, or find some means or contrivance to
          make a draw on the Treasury. It was necessary that all their
          motives and their policy be guarded, and that they be careful of
          their acquaintances and cautious in their conversation, lest
          something they might say might endanger the object they were
          endeavouring to obtain. Praying, thanksgiving to God, and
          acknowledging His hand in all things was the last thing thought
          of, if thought of at all; but that is exceedingly doubtful. I
          looked upon the confusion, the struggling for power and place,
          the thirst for gold, the contention and strife that were
          attracting together so many thousands from the different parts of
          the United States, and all by the glittering of the United
          States' Treasury; and I wondered. I cannot say that it produced
          in my mind the first pleasant feeling. The spirit of
          wrangling--the spirit of contention seemed to be determined to
          rend in pieces and utterly destroy the Union. There is a
          trampling under foot of the principles upon which the Union was
          founded, and this caused me to be sorrowful.
          I frequently went into the Capitol to take a look at the boiling
          foam of political strife that was amongst them; and I saw a
          spirit that seemed to be determined to demolish the fabric reared
          by our fathers, or to disable it by anarchy and misrule.
          Brother Heywood and I roomed together, we prayed together, we
          conversed together, and we visited brother Bernhisel, and talked
          to him, counselled with him, and comforted him all we could. I
          believe that we three were the only men in the city of Washington
          that had any idea that it was of any use asking God for anything,
          except they did it as a form. To be sure there are meeting-houses
          and temples of worship for the Catholics, for the Presbyterians,
          for the Methodists, for the Episcopalians, and for the various
          sects of Protestants; and there were chaplains who prayed a few
          minutes in the Senate Chamber and in the Hall of Representatives.
          I heard the old gentleman pray several times who was the Chaplain
          in the House of Representatives. I used to go into the
          Representatives' Hall with brother Bernhisel in the morning, and
          he would introduce me to the members and to the chaplain; and I
          could stay there until the praying was over: then all had to
          leave but members and officers.
          They had a very fine man for Chaplain in the House. He was
          ninety-six years old. He had served in the revolutionary war. He
          was a sober, fine man; but his mind was set down to what he had
          learned forty-five years ago. I conversed with him, and told him
          what an excellent man Governor Young was--how kind he was to the
          Indians; and he replied that he was glad to hear it. The last
          session we discovered that his step began to falter, and that
          from one session to another he was considerably altered; but he
          made out to continue his duties through the session. The old man
          made it his business to preach in the Capitol on Sundays: he
          exhorted the people to do right. What they were to do to be saved
          had never, I suppose, entered into his brain. I must to the last
          of my days have respect for the old Chaplain; for I considered
          him a fair specimen of the old school soldiery.
          As I became acquainted with the gentlemen of the House, the
          subject of "Mormonism" was soon introduced; and most generally
          the first question would indicate prejudice and the want of
          knowledge of our feelings and views here in the mountains.
          It was said by some of the old Prophets that "The people had made
          lies their refuge, and under falsehood hid themselves." It is an
          old adage that falsehood will go round the world while truth is
          getting on its boots. In talking with strangers, I found very few
          who, from all they had heard and read, had formed any correct
          notions of this people, and of this Territory, and the
          circumstances which surround us: but tales of falsehood, tales of
          folly, tales of wickedness, and stories imaginary of various
          kinds,--these could be found anywhere; but very little of the
          truth seems to have rested in anybody's brain.
          The Old Book talks about a city called the New Jerusalem. The
          passage I refer to is in the Revelations of John, 21st chapter,
          and from the 8th to the 11th verses:--"But the fearful and
          unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers,
          and sorcerers, and idolators, and all liars, shall have their
          part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is
          the second death." [President H. C. Kimball: "They have got to
          die a second time."] "And there came unto me one of the seven
          angels which had the seven vials full of the seven last plagues,
          and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee the
          bride, the Lamb's wife. And he carried me away in the spirit to a
          great and high mountain, and shewed me that great city, the holy
          Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from God, having the glory of
          God; and her light was like unto a stone most precious, even like
          a jasper stone, clear as crystal." John goes on and describes the
          city to a great length, and then in the following chapter and
          15th verse, speaking of the same city, he says--"For without are
          dogs, and sorcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and
          idolators, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie."
          Just let me tell the truth--the naked facts as they exist in open
          day, to any person I would visit or meet, and they would look at
          me with distrust; and it would be plainly manifest in their
          countenances that the truth had no resting-place there. No matter
          if I conversed with the great and wise men of the nation, they
          seemed not inclined to receive the truth; but let them read a
          falsehood or an exaggerated statement, and it would strike their
          attention in a moment. They loved lies, they loved falsehood,
          they loved corruption, they loved whoremongers, they loved
          I used to suppose that all that was necessary was to convince the
          children of men that anything that was presented was right, and I
          thought that all men naturally had a disposition to receive
          anything, and to accede to anything that was right; but I learned
          from the observations I made that the right of the case was about
          the last thing to be considered, and that justice, truth, or the
          righteousness of a subject is the last thing to be brought under
          The question to be considered is, Is there any money in it, or is
          there a chance to make any? Is there a chance to get any
          political influence? Is there a chance to elevate ourselves in
          the eyes of our constituents? It makes no difference whether it
          murders an innocent person or not, if it is only popular, and
          money can be made at it. This appears to be the ruling power with
          the children of men in their present wicked and degenerate state.
          We are here in the Valleys of the Mountains, and we profess a
          religion that has a form; and we are very technical in regard to
          the form, and in regard to our prayers, in regard to our baptism,
          in regard to our confirmation, in regard to our administrations
          to the sick, and in regard to all those things that pertain to
          our religious faith. We are very particular, the most of us, in
          our feelings, and quite strenuous to observe strictly those
          outside ordinances,--but no more so than we should be.
          But the question arises, and we all ask ourselves the question,
          Is it the form only, or are we suffering ourselves to carry out
          the form without the inward work and the power of the Holy
          Spirit? Notwithstanding all this, we should realize that the Lord
          looks on the heart.
          My desires and my feelings are that, if I can observe the forms
          of religion, I must also use my utmost exertions not to suffer
          the spirit to be lacking; for all these things must be done
          heartily and as unto the Lord. Now, I have some knowledge in
          relation to this work; I have been in the Church from my boyhood,
          and I have grown grey and bald in the midst of Israel. I have
          been in the Church when there were but few comparatively,--when
          one such city as we now count by numbers in these valleys would
          have embraced all that were in the Church.
          I was baptized in the year 1832, and I have grown and seen its
          windings and changings, and I can now bear testimony that every
          evil and distress that has come upon the Saints has been in
          consequence of not listening to the counsel of their Prophet and
          President; and this has been by misunderstanding, and in adhering
          to our old prejudices, and by not listening to the testimony and
          warning of the Prophet Joseph. For these causes our enemies have
          fallen upon our leading men, and operated among us like a mighty
          sieve to separate the chaff from the wheat.
          The supposition is that the smut machine is ahead, and that
          by-and-by every man and every woman who feel disposed to serve
          the Lord with all their hearts will have a chance to be tried
          whether they love the Lord or the things of this world the
          best,-- whether they love the things of the Most High God, or
          whether their religion is a mere form carried out to please their
          Bishop, to satisfy their Teachers, or whether they do give their
          hearts to the Lord, and all their might, mind, and strength.
          Now, I feel, my brethren, to thank my Heavenly Father for the
          spirit of reformation that I have witnessed since I returned; and
          I feel to pray that it may continue, and feel to exhort the
          people to fear God, who can destroy both the soul and body in
          hell; and also for them not to suffer doubt to trouble them, to
          make them wayward in their hearts or thoughts; for I have seen
          the effect of this to a great extent in times past.
          I do know that the world is full of wickedness, and that it is
          bound in bundles, and is fast preparing for the day of burning;
          and I do know there is no chance of deliverance or of safety but
          in being tried, that they may be screened and sifted, and that
          all unrighteousness may be cleansed from their midst.
          This is my testimony of these truths, brethren and sisters; and I
          pray that we may live up to them, and be prepared to inherit the
          glory of God in the worlds to come, through Christ our Redeemer.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Lorenzo
          Snow, April 9, 1857
                             Lorenzo Snow, April 9, 1857
                           FILIAL DUTY--CONSECRATION, ETC.
                 Remarks by Elder Lorenzo Snow, made in the Bowery, 
               Great Salt Lake City, Thursday Morning, April 9, 1857.
          While those young boys have been speaking, a few thoughts
          occurred to my mind, which I thought I would speak for their
          comfort; for I desire to do them good.
          If a father, for instance, had a large, extensive family, his
          object would be to do them good, to promote their interest and
          happiness, to put into their hands power, knowing that they could
          not accomplish much alone, and that they would have to take or
          obtain assistance from that family. The son that would take the
          deepest interest--that would devote himself the most faithfully
          to promote the designs of the father and head of that family, for
          the happiness and prosperity of the whole, would increase in
          power and influence faster than any other one; for the father
          would be disposed to put as much power and influence into his
          hands as it would be possible for him to receive, and as would be
          for the benefit of the family.
          That would be the principle upon which all the members of that
          family would increase in knowledge, influence, and power above
          others. It would be by having the faculty, the feeling, and the
          disposition and desire to carry out the mind of the father, and
          that, too, for the benefit and exaltation of the whole family.
          In order to do this, every particle of power, influence, and
          ability that a son holds, he should hold in subjection to the
          will of his father, be ever ready to carry out his commands; and
          his object and aim should be to obtain influence with his father;
          and then he would feel like holding everything that he obtained
          subject to the control of the father. No matter if he had
          obtained great temporal influence,--no matter whether his
          influence be of an intellectual or spiritual character,--no
          matter whether he obtained his influence by his knowledge of
          books, the study of science,--whether he had obtained farms, or
          lands, or riches, or whether he had his influence by obedience to
          his father's will, he would hold all at the control of his
          father, for the general good of the family. Just so far as he had
          this in him would he gain influence with his father and get the
          power upon him which it is absolutely necessary for him to
          If men would search deep into their own hearts, they would
          discover that their desires and feelings, and in fact many things
          which they do and say, are not in accordance with the mind and
          will of the Lord.
          These boys do not profess to have received much--not a great deal
          of knowledge; but yet they are willing to do that which they are
          set to do: they place all upon the altar to be used as the master
          pleases; and herein lies their strength to carry out those great
          and glorious designs for the salvation of this people and the
          rolling forth of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. It matters not how
          little they are, or how little they have received, inasmuch as
          they keep faithful and discharge the duties devolving upon them,
          the Lord will make them powerful for the rebuking of iniquity,
          and for the establishment of the kingdom of God, and to minister
          to those that dwell upon all the face of the land.
          Now, when a person receives intelligence from the Lord, and is
          willing to communicate that for the benefit of the people, he
          will receive continual additions to that intelligence; and there
          is no end to his increase so long as he will hold fast to the
          faith of the Lord Jesus Christ; and so long as he will hold
          himself in readiness to operate here, go there, and work for the
          Lord, travel abroad to the nations of the earth, or to travel
          among the mountains of Israel, that individual is bound to become
          strong and mighty in the power of God and in the intelligence of
          You, brethren, that are here in these valleys have a certain
          privilege which you ought to appreciate,--namely, that of
          consecrating your property to the Lord. If you want to know the
          secret and principle upon which you may become rich, it lies in
          contributing your means and in putting your property into the
          hands of the leaders of this Church. When a man has much
          property, he is very apt fix his heart upon it. Some have one
          thousand dollars' worth of property, some five thousand dollars,
          and some more; and I fear that many are using their means in a
          way that will prove a curse instead of a blessing; and when the
          Lord says, Give me your property, we are not unanimously ready to
          answer the call.
          In this respect, however, we are beginning to learn, and in some
          degree answering the call. We are beginning to learn that it all
          belongs to the Lord, and that he has given us a little power by
          which we have acquired some knowledge of his will and his designs
          concerning us. Take the man who has a large share of this world's
          goods, and examine what kind of man he is,--try his spirit, and
          you will generally find that it is often one of the greatest
          trials that can come upon him, to be called upon to part with any
          of his property.
          If you please, you may contrast such a person with these boys who
          have been addressing you, and you will find them ready and on
          hand to do anything that may be required at their hands. Those
          youths are more willing and pliable in the hands of the servants
          of God than many men who have been in the Church from the
          Latterly, however, you have learned the principle to some extent,
          and the power of God has been manifested, so that you are now
          ready to give a little of your means for the building up of the
          kingdom of God; and by-and-by I presume you will progress like
          some others have done, and be ready to put all upon the altar.
          Take this people at the present time,--consider what they
          possess,--then inquire how many of them have consecrated their
          property, and you will find that the amount consecrated is a mere
          nothing compared with that which the people actually possess.
          I tell you, brethren, that although this may seem a small matter,
          yet, if we cling to the property that we possess as the wicked do
          to theirs, we shall never obtain that which we are trying for. We
          must learn to obey the word of the Lord. Why is it that we do not
          talk more about consecration? It is because brother Brigham does
          not care anything about it, only that he wishes the people to
          take a course to secure themselves against the powers of the Evil
          One, that he may not gain any control over them or their
          If this people who live in these valleys of the mountains are
          willing to put their property into the hands of the
          Trustee-in-Trust, that it may be preserved for the benefit of the
          kingdom, and will continue to live their religion as they have
          done the past few months, they and their property will become
          sanctified to the Lord; and thus we will show to all nations and
          people that we have learned a principle that they know nothing of
          and that they have nothing to do with,--show them that when we
          can get a little property, we put it where the Lord can use it
          just as He pleases.
          This is a practice and a principle the world knows nothing of;
          but when this people deed over their property, they understand
          what they are about; they know that they will eventually be
          exalted to possess all that is desirable--the land, the houses,
          the vineyards, the cattle, the gold, the silver, and all the
          riches of the heavens and of the earth. The Lord says, All these
          things are mine; and because of the willingness of my people, all
          will be restored back to me; and then I will put them in
          possession of all the riches of eternity.
          This is the only principle upon which we can secure the promised
          blessings. "Then," says one, "why is it not talked about more
          than it is?" If the people do not see it now, and cannot act upon
          it with the light and knowledge they have already received, if
          they cannot see the principle by which they can be established,
          it follows, as a matter of course, that they cannot be
          established in our Father's kingdom.
          It is the design of the Almighty to work into the hearts of the
          people the principles to operate upon, in order to obtain an
          eternal exaltation and glory; and if we do not see them now, with
          the instruction already given unto us, we shall have to learn
          them by experience more severe.
          We have not the power to do anything without the assistance of
          the Spirit of the Lord; but do we all know that the Gospel we
          preach is true? Do we know as well as those little boys know, who
          have been speaking to you? They do actually know that this is the
          work of God; but some of them do not really comprehend that they
          understand as much truth as they do. But the truths of the Gospel
          of Christ are in them, and through them; for they were born in
          the Gospel, and hence they are born Later-day Saints. The root of
          the matter is in them, and they are preserved by the good hand of
          the Lord; for He has His eye upon them, and designs to use them
          in a future day. What they possess of influence, means, or
          knowledge, they are ready to put to their Father's use.
          Let these boys go into a High Council, and, by the Spirit that is
          in them, they will give better judgment than those old men do;
          and I can safely say this, and that, too, on brother Brigham's
          responsibility; for I have heard him say it a number of times.
          Do I feel sure of this? Yes, I do; for the fact of the matter is,
          they do not know anything about error: they know nothing but
          truth, while we old fogies, who are so filled up with tradition
          ought to think twice before we dare to speak once.
          In this way I look upon the movements of those young men in
          contrast with the actions of the old fogies. They are lively,
          energetic, always on hand, by night or by day, to carry expresses
          or to do anything required of them.
          Brethren, I feel first-rate to-day, and I know that you do, by
          the light that beams forth from your countenances. There is one
          thing upon my mind, which I will speak upon before I conclude. I
          want my brethren to understand it, because that and the things we
          have heard pertain to our exaltation and glory. They lie deep,
          but still they are important.
          Let us go forth and do precisely as we are told; and just as fast
          as we increase, so will we have to use that spiritual knowledge
          which is given unto us in a way that will aid in building up the
          kingdom of God: and it is just so with what little property and
          means you have got; it must all be upon the altar. You must get
          rid of this little, mean, nasty spirit, and walk in the light of
          God. Let your minds expand, and be on hand for every duty that is
          placed upon you.
          There are men right before me who have done but little for the
          kingdom of God, and who, if they knew what would be for their
          good, would go within twenty-four hours and say to President
          Young, There is a thousand, or five or ten thousand dollars,
          which I will donate for the benefit of the kingdom.
          But, then, I realize that we are children yet, and we have not
          learned our duties fully. It is true that once in a great while
          there is a man who can break out from the common track of doing
          things, and such a man will increase in influence, in the
          knowledge of God, and in the riches of eternity. There are men
          who will do this at the present time; but by and by all the
          Saints of God will more generally learn the principle and obey
          May the Lord bless you, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus
          Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Orson
          Hyde, March 8, 1857
                              Orson Hyde, March 8, 1857
            A Discourse by Elder Orson Hyde, delivered in the Tabernacle,
                        Great Salt Lake City, March 8, 1857.
          Brethren and sisters,--I arise this morning to make a few remarks
          to you; and I crave your prayerful and watchful attention. I must
          necessarily be careful and guarded in my speech and
          communication, in order to preserve my lungs, having used them
          pretty freely of late--often in the open air, and sometimes in
          the storm, in the midst of large assemblies of the Saints; and,
          consequently, I feel the effects of constant labour and exposure;
          but if I now begin on a low key, and guard and restrain my voice,
          I may be able to make you all hear and understand me, at least
          before I shall come to a close.
          While sitting here and reflecting upon our condition, this
          morning, the words of our Saviour came to my mind with peculiar
          force, which say, "Strive to enter in at the strait gate; for I
          say unto you, that many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be
          able." These words, in and of themselves, cannot fail to awaken
          and alarm every reflecting mind--that many will seek to enter in
          and not be able? Is this thy state and condition? Let each one
          answer the question. It is like the awakening peals of Mount
          Sinai's thunders. It is a summon of itself
          --a volume. It should serve to us all as the warning cry to be up
          and doing, and to seek in the right way to enter in. If we were
          to seek for a lost treasure in places where it was not, we might
          seek as diligently, and even more so than the person who sought
          where it was and found it. How necessary, then, that truth and
          wisdom guide our steps! To this point I wish to call your
          attention to-day.
          We have had a good season during the past winter, and a precious
          opportunity to improve our minds and to gain knowledge and
          information preparatory to our assuming those responsibilities,
          and to act that part in the great drama of God's eternal kingdom,
          which our profession, office, and calling imperatively demand at
          our hand. But if the season had been open and mild, as it
          sometimes is in this country, we might, perhaps, through a great
          desire to accumulate comforts around us, have been led away by
          our worldly interests to the great neglect of the "one thing
          needful." If, therefore, an overruling Providence has mercifully
          laid an embargo upon our temporal pursuits by the pitiless storms
          of a long and dreary winter, and poured out His Holy Spirit upon
          us to awaken us to reformation, we have double reason to
          acknowledge His hand and to praise Him for ever for the good and
          benevolent designs He has manifested towards us.
          It now behooves us, in this time of prosperity, when Zion shines
          under smiling face of her God, to lay by in store a good
          foundation against the time to come. To the faithful Saints, it
          matters not whether the seasons are mild and pacific, or
          boisterous and severe. If we do right, we shall all have abundant
          reason to say, "True and righteous are Thy ways, Thou King of
          You were taught, brethren and sisters, before my arrival from
          Carson, (which was on the 9th of December last,) to awake from
          your sleep--to repent of your sins, and then to restore to the
          injured according to the wrongs you may have done them. Next, you
          were taught in doctrine and in principle--reproved, admonished,
          comforted, and guided in the path wherein you might seek, and
          seek not in vain.
          Truths of almost every character and kind have been declared and
          dealt out to you with a profuse and a liberal hand. Day after
          day, and night after night, the voice of inspiration has been
          heard in your midst. Truths adapted to every character, every
          state, and every condition in life, have been faithfully
          portrayed unto you in letters of living light, and in words of
          most burning and soul-stirring eloquence,--even such as the Holy
          Ghost inspired,--from the simple to the sublime, and from the
          tone of the harp to the voice of thunder.
          Have you performed the tasks given you? Have you done the work
          and kept abreast with your instructions? Or have you indulged a
          wish to get some new thing--something farfetched, which can have
          no effect other than to allure your minds from the truths that
          worthily demand your sincere attention and observance? It
          sometimes happens that a scholar at school, anxious to advance,
          takes a lesson to-day in one branch of science, and to-morrow in
          another, and the third day in another, and so on, until, in his
          own estimation, he comes out a polished and refined student, a
          professor and a sage,--when, in fact, he understands nothing that
          he has read, and is only cherishing a deception that he has
          practised upon himself.
          Is this the case with us? Have we thoroughly learned the lessons
          that have been given us, and reduced them to practice? There is
          nothing better calculated to imprint upon the mind any science or
          theory than to reduce it to practice and really act upon it. Then
          we see its force and bearing; and while engaged in the practical
          part, it stamps indelibly upon our minds, never to be forgotten,
          the principles we have imbibed.
          If we have practised upon the lessons and teachings we have
          received, we know that they will stand by us; but if we have
          merely heard them, and not entered into the practical duties
          thereof, they will die in our memory, never having been
          incorporated in our organization, and we become like the man
          beholding his natural face in the glass, and straightway goeth
          away and forgetteth what manner of man he is.
          I might explain to you all about the art of printing; yet, with
          all the knowledge that my explanation could give you respecting
          this important art, who of you that is not a compositor can take
          my sermon and go into an office and set it up? "Practice makes
          perfect." If we learn righteous principles and practise them,
          they have power to change our natures in conformity with
          themselves. They become a part and parcel of ourselves, bringing
          us into an alliance with them that knows no separation. Hence we
          become a righteous people; and, if we continue, we not only
          strive, but shall be able to enter in.
          Each of you can recollect acting upon certain things taught you
          in the days of your childhood. They are as fresh in your
          recollection now as they were in the day you acted upon them.
          Therefore, let us ever act upon true and righteous principles,
          and they will remain with us, and we shall become righteous in
          our natures; and if we never act upon an evil principle, we shall
          forget all the evil we ever knew, and God will forget it also;
          and our natures will never be evil inclined.
          If we have reduced to practice all the teachings and instructions
          given us from this stand and from other places, we are a blessed
          and happy people. If we have not, we have not done justice to
          ourselves. Let us honour the teachings we have received, and we
          shall find ample ground to occupy without anything far-fetched
          and dear bought.
          We are a congregation of Latter-day Saints (so called), assembled
          here this morning to hear the words of life or edification
          concerning the kingdom of God. This question arises in my
          mind--Are we all Saints of the Most High God? Or, are we composed
          of individuals bearing that name, when, indeed, we all may not
          merit it?
          I will present to you a figure to illustrate my idea; for I wish
          to make plain to your understanding the thoughts of my own heart;
          and if I can transmit them to you as they exist in my bosom, they
          may operate on your minds as they do upon mine. It is now the
          time of seeding. Our farmers are sowing at the north and in the
          south--a matter of great satisfaction to me. And here allow me to
          express a wish, that while they sow in faith, they may reap with
          joy! By-and-by, when this wheat grows up, you may see it waving
          in the wind, and you will say, Here is a beautiful field of
          wheat. It is fine, healthy, and presages a bountiful harvest. It
          gradually matures in the sun's scorching rays; and you see the
          field white already to harvest. You call it all wheat. Now, the
          question is, is it all wheat? Is not the greater portion of it
          straw? Though you call it all wheat, even as you call this
          congregation all Saints, may not a portion of the products of
          that field be chaff likewise? Certainly. Then, again, is there
          not often considerable smut in that which you call wheat? Yes,
          and a great many shrunken kernels that will yield no flour, but
          will be blown away. In bulk you call it all wheat; yet, come to
          analyse and separate its different properties and qualities, you
          find from the bulk of the growth of that field which you called
          all wheat but a small portion that is really genuine wheat. Then,
          after the plump berry is separated from the straw, chaff, smut,
          &c., there remains yet a finer quality of chaff, which you call
          bran. Then there are different qualities of flour--No. 1, or
          superfine, No. 2 and 3, or shorts. But a small portion of the
          produce of that field, we discover, is really fit for the
          Master's table?
          Now, then, here is a thing which I wish you to consider, which is
          this: The chaff, straw, &c., produced in that field draw their
          nourishment from the very same source that the berry does from
          the moisture and fatness of the soil! They all feed upon the very
          same food! Not only so, but we perceive that, by ligaments and
          fibres, the chaff, the straw, and the berry are all connected
          together; and in view of a similar principle, our Saviour said,
          "Root not up the tares until the time of harvest, least, by
          rooting up the tares, ye root up the wheat also."
          It is necessary that the straw exist to sustain the wheat, the
          chaff to protect the berry, by serving as an overcoat and shield
          form the various and varied influences of the weather, from
          insects, and to keep it warm. The same nourishment that supports
          the berry and keeps it alive also sustains and keep alive the
          chaff as its cloak or mantle. There is not a sparrow that flies
          in the air that partakes not of the goodness of our God. He
          maketh His sun to rise on the evil and on the good, and sendeth
          rain on the just and on the unjust. All the tribes of men, the
          swarms of insects, the herds of animals, the flocks of the
          feathered millions that fly over our heads, are all sustained by
          the same liberal hand of our Heavenly Father. His providence
          provides for all, even for the wolf and the poisonous
          Now, in the midst of all this, who among us are prepared to say
          whether we are straw, chaff, smut, or wheat--bran, shorts, or
          flour? "Many shall seek to enter in and shall not be able."
          Perhaps I shall be able, ere I close my remarks, to give you some
          key to this matter, which, if it shall enable you fully to
          determine, may at least materially aid you in your inferences in
          relation to yourselves. But of this one thing rest perfectly
          assured, that the way to life is straight and very narrow. The
          straw and the chaff are growing up and striving to enter the
          granary; but they will be hardly able.
          As I look about upon this congregation, and as I mingle with the
          Saints at large, I discover that there are different spirits.
          Every organization has a spirit peculiar to itself. I do not say
          that there is any fatality in this. Do not understand me to
          convey that idea. But I do say this, that every spirit connected
          with an earthly organization may be tempered by the Spirit of God
          according to its fidelity, intelligence, and faith, so that there
          is no excuse. If I point you to the horse, you find a peculiar
          spirit attending the organization of that animal. When he is fine
          and in good condition, there is something stately and grand about
          When we see the beautiful dove flying through the air, a pleasing
          sensation is produced in us by its graceful movements, because
          the Holy Spirit was once sent in that form. Again, we look at the
          serpent, and another feeling is produced--a fear--a chill--a
          horror. So every creature, beast and bird, man and woman, has a
          spirit peculiar to its own organization; and no organization is
          entirely independent of the Spirit of God; for all have some
          intelligence. Were the spirits and temperaments all alike, the
          same instructions would serve for all. But as it is, every man
          must receive his portion of meat in due season. And the word must
          be rightly divided--giving to every man his portion that is
          adapted to his organization and temperament, that he may thereby
          be saved.
          Man is composed of matter and spirit; and the Spirit of God
          operates upon and tempers man's organization according to his
          faith and good works. Some are tempered very highly. Such not
          only carry a keen edge, but are susceptible of a high polish.
          Others are of low temper, because of a low, dull, and sluggish
          disposition and character, which they have indulged, and
          consequently formed. They are not a very smooth or sweet cutting
          tool. They have not sought to cultivate their temperament by
          seeking and courting the Spirit of God as they should.
          Yet these may be guilty of no outbreaking sin. They keep within
          the pale of the law, pay their tithing, and keep along, and are
          considered good, peaceable, and honourable citizens. They despise
          to steal, are willing to labour, and pursue an even,
          straightforward course. Still, we cannot look upon them as being
          tempered by the Holy Spirit to the extent of their privilege. Yet
          they work righteousness as far as they work at all. These persons
          are fond of going to meeting, and are often heard to say, "What a
          good sermon we have had!"
          This is all right, if you did have a good sermon. They will ask
          you a thousand and one questions in order to draw out something
          to satisfy their eager desire for knowledge and understanding,
          not hardly recollecting their privilege to ask of God and receive
          for themselves. But there is no crime in this. Still, one can
          hardly refrain from thinking, when he sees his neighbour begging
          and borrowing bread, how much more commendable it would be in him
          to apply himself to labour and produce thereby bread from the
          soil by his own exertion.
          And inasmuch as our Heavenly Father is accessible to all, it is
          far better to store our minds with the treasures of wisdom and
          knowledge, by our own spiritual labours and toil, direct from the
          great Fountain of celestial light and love, than to trust wholly
          to the testimony and teachings of others. Obtain the testimony of
          Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy. Startle not at the idea
          of prophecy and prophets; for I would to God that all the Lord's
          people were prophets. There is no professing Christian in the
          world, who does not possess the spirit of prophecy, that can tell
          whether he is wheat, straw, chaff, smut, or tares. And no person
          can have the spirit of prophecy who declares that the days of the
          prophets are gone by and are not needed now, unless that spirit
          should be given to seal condemnation upon the narrow-minded bigot
          who will not confess it and give God the glory, after it may have
          fallen upon him; for he loves the praise of men more than the
          praise of God.
          The sun, moon, and stars are the representatives of the final
          homes of the departed dead, if not their real homes. The sun is
          said to shine by its own light inherent in itself. I might not
          admit this under some circumstances; but the popular thing will
          here answer my purpose. The moon and stars shine by borrowed
          light. These stars or planets vary in their size, motion,
          distance from the earth, and intensity of heat, cold, &c. Some of
          them may revolve in eternal day, while others roll in endless
          night; and still others, like our earth, may have alternate day
          and night.
          Here are homes for all grades of spirits, from the faithful
          martyr to Christ's kingdom and Gospel, whose glory is represented
          by the sun in the firmament, to the wicked tare, who will be sent
          away into outer darkness, upon some planet destined to roll in
          endless night. "In my Father's house are many mansions." There is
          one glory of the sun, another glory of the moon, and another
          glory of the stars. One star differs from another star in glory;
          so also is the resurrection of the dead.
          The children of this world who love darkness rather than light,
          will find themselves, finally, to be inhabitants of those planets
          that move in outer darkness; having a home adapted to their
          disposition and character.
          The inspired Apostles and Prophets, together with the martyrs of
          Jesus, and all the pure and sanctified ones, will inherit a glory
          like the sun; while the hypocritical professor, the liar, the
          adulterer, the profane swearer, with all who hold to a religion
          without Prophets and Apostles, without inspiration and miracles,
          without revelation, prophecy, keys, and powers to bind on earth
          and in heaven, after the call is made upon them by the messengers
          of the true religion, will be damned and sent away into outer
          darkness, even into prison, where they will gnaw their tongues
          for pain.
          In this prison they must remain until they have paid the utmost
          farthing. The antediluvians were in this prison for a long time,
          until at length Christ preached the Gospel to their spirits, that
          they might be judged according to men in the flesh. He opened the
          prison-doors to them that were bound, and proclaimed a release to
          the captive sons and daughters of earth, enslaved by sin in the
          days of Noah.
          While the Saviour's body lay entombed in the sepulchre, his
          spirit was not inactive. He was preaching the Gospel to the
          spirits in prison. But after they have suffered in prison and are
          finally released, after many a thousand years' servitude in pain
          and darkness, their glory cannot be like that of the sun, neither
          like that of the moon, nor yet like the stars of the first
          magnitude; but, perhaps, like the faint glimmer of a distant
          star--so distant from the sun, that a ray from that brilliant orb
          can hardly reach it.
          The foolish virgins, not having the means of light in themselves,
          could never enter a mansion or world that shines by its own
          light; but as they had no oil in their vessels, they were
          compelled to borrow; and hence, they must go to a world or
          mansion that shines by borrowed light. Have light in yourselves!
          You may borrow all you can of me, and I will cheerfully lend all
          in my power; but have, at least, some light in yourselves, and
          salt likewise.
          Oh that the testimony of Christ, which is the spirit of prophecy,
          were freely shed upon all this people! It would be, if we were
          all pure and worthy. Then one need no longer say to another, Know
          ye the Lord; for they would all know Him, from the least unto the
          greatest. Then we should know that we were neither straw, chaff,
          smut, bran, nor tares, but pure and genuine, superfine No. 1, and
          labelled for the celestial kingdom--"Right side up, with care." 
          With the light and knowledge which we, through the grace of God,
          have obtained, let us press forward with boldness and a laudable
          ambition to secure the prize bought by a Saviour's blood, and
          freely offered unto us in the full blaze of inspiration, which
          light is despised by the world, scoffed at by the religionists,
          and hated of all nations. God grant to establish this light in
          the earth, and us in this light, and this light in us, and the
          love thereof, for ever and ever. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, July 26, 1857
                            Brigham Young, July 26, 1857
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 26, 1857.
          I will read a portion of the writings of the prophet Daniel,
          commencing at the 27th verse of the 2nd chapter of the book of
          Daniel. [The speaker read the verses alluded to, from verse 27 to
          verse 49 inclusive.]
          These verses are of themselves a text and texts, a sermon and
          We have a great deal of talking, preaching, exhorting,
          counselling, giving advice, &c., from this stand and in many
          other places where the Saints assemble; but perhaps it may be the
          case with many, as it is somewhat with me, that they in a measure
          neglect to read the Bible, and forget many things which are
          written therein. Perhaps there are many who have not read much in
          the Bible since they came into this Church, not having had much
          time to do so.
          I was a Bible reader before I came into this Church; and, so far
          as the letter of the book was concerned, I understood it. I
          professed to be a believer in the Bible so far as I knew how; but
          as for understanding by the Spirit of the Lord, I never did until
          I became a Latter-day Saint. I had many a time read Daniel's
          interpretation of Nebuchadnezzar's dream, but it was always a
          dark subject to me. I was well acquainted with many of the
          priests of the day, and I would frequently think to myself that I
          would get some knowledge from them. And as I became acquainted
          with smart, intelligent, literary priests and professors of
          religion, I thought, Now I can obtain some intelligence from this
          or from that man; and I would begin to ask questions on certain
          texts of Scripture; but they would always leave me as they found
          me, in the dark. They were there themselves; and I knew of a
          surety, before I heard the Gospel, that the priests were blind
          guides leading the blind, and that there was nothing left for
          them only to stumble here and there, and perhaps fall into a
          ditch. That much knowledge I had previous to my becoming
          acquainted with what is called "Mormonism."
          It would be very profitable to the inhabitants of the earth to
          learn one fact, which a very few in the world have learned, that
          they are ignorant--that they have not the wisdom, the knowledge,
          and the intelligence outside the circle of what is called the
          wisdom of man. For persons to know and understand their own
          talent, their own strength, their own ability, their own
          influence, would be very profitable to the inhabitants of the
          earth, though but very few learn it.
          I do not know that I feel particularly thankful that I learned
          what I did with regard to the lack of intelligence and knowledge
          professed by Christians to be in their possession; but I have
          been thankful that my lot and fortune were such that my God gave
          me good, sound sense. I am thankful for that. When the Gospel
          came to me, surely within me and all around me I could see very
          plainly what the Apostle meant in the words, "When the
          commandment came, sin revived, and I died."
          I could see clearly where the inhabitants of the earth were, in
          their position before their God. The whole world--everything upon
          this globe--was vailed in darkness. There was a mist, a fog, a
          vail, or covering over the minds of the whole of the people on
          this earth; and what they understood was nothing more than a
          faint glimmering of light that would dazzle before their eyes for
          a minute, and they would see it no more. They were like a ship
          befogged on the ocean and depending for guidance upon a
          lighthouse whose glimmering rays could only be discerned a long
          intervals, when the ship could again be put upon a safe course.
          But the wind has shifted; and, without light or compass, they do
          not know whether it is blowing east, west, north, or south; and
          then how could they tell whether they were directing their course
          aright? The Christian world, I discovered, was like the captain
          and crew of a vessel on the ocean without a compass, and tossed
          to and fro whithersoever the wind listed to blow them. When the
          light came to me, I saw that all the so-called Christian world
          was grovelling in darkness.
          We profess to have the light, intelligence, and knowledge with
          which to understand the things of God. The dream of King
          Nebuchadnezzar and its interpretation by David are as plain to
          the man and woman filled with the power of the Holy Ghost, as are
          the most common lessons to the school-children: they most clearly
          understand the interpretation. Daniel saw that in the latter days
          the God of heaven was going to set up his kingdom upon this his
          earth. He has set that kingdom up, as you who are here this day
          are witnesses.
          What brought you from the States and other regions to these
          mountains? What caused the men and women before me to leave their
          good farms, their good houses, their merchandize, and all the
          luxuries and comforts of life so dear to the natural man? What
          caused many women to leave their husbands, their children, their
          parents? What caused all this? What is the reason of such
          conduct? Can any man tell? The world are trying to; but they are
          even more ignorant about it than they are of the present
          movements and designs of the President of the United States. They
          know not the reason why the people are assembled here; for they
          cannot and will not see and understand anything only as they
          discern it by the powers of the natural man.
          I have told them many times, and I can now tell them again, if
          the whole world could hear my voice, they are to be pitied; and I
          pray for them. We have traversed the earth to preach the Gospel
          to them. We have often started upon our missions almost
          destitute, without hats, nearly without shoes and any of the
          comforts of life, to travel thousands and thousands of miles to
          preach the Gospel to the people. If they will not be benefited,
          our skirts are clear of their blood, and they must bear the
          Can they tell the cause of this people's being here to-day? Can
          they give the cause for the influence I have over the Latter-day
          Saints? They cannot. If this was not the kingdom of God upon the
          earth, do you suppose that the world would be arrayed against it?
          No. There is not a sound, well-informed mind in the world but
          what would decide at once that there is no cause of enmity
          against this people, and that all hostility towards us arises
          from the fact that we have the eternal Priesthood and the
          influence thereof. The kingdom of heaven is here, and we are in
          it, and they are angry at us solely for that.
          There is not a king, governor, or ruler, but what desires, and is
          endeavouring to obtain the influence that I and my brethren
          possess and are lawfully striving to obtain. Do you suppose that
          there was ever a President of the United States but what desired
          the confidence of his constituents? No, never. Was there ever a
          senator, a representative, a governor of a state, a politician,
          or a priest, but what desired the same power in his sphere that I
          have in mine? They cannot get it, because they do not know how.
          What is the reason? They have not got the kingdom of God, which
          binds the people together. They are ignorant of it, though we
          have travelled, barefooted and almost naked, to preach it to
          them; and I say that they are to be pitied. 
          How many times I have gone to preach to them, and, with all the
          kindness and calmness I was capable of, told them that I had
          something to cheer and comfort them, if they would hear it with
          good honest hearts. How often I have asked, "Can I have your
          meeting-house or your school-house to preach in? Can I have the
          privilege of preaching to the people?" "No, you cannot, if I can
          prevent it." That is the spirit of the priests.
          It is the priests and elders of Christendom who have the power of
          hell in them which causes the trouble that you see, and that you
          have seen and borne for many years. They are like that unruly
          member, the tongue, which sets on fire the course of nature, and
          is set on fire of hell.
          The priests have this fire, and who fans the flame? Brother Smoot
          has told you who blows the bellows. It is the politician, the
          drunkard, and the filth and offscouring of the earth, who run at
          the beck and call of those who have a dollar or sixpence for
          them,--of those who will treat them and give them an oyster
          supper and a good lodging.
          There is another class, the speculators, who endeavour to get up
          some plan or other by which to make money. Brother Smoot has
          given you a few items concerning their present movements in the
          east. Through their whining, bickering, howling, grovelling,
          squalling, and scratching, and in a political and speculative
          point of view, many are striving to most egregiously befool our
          Government and squander its revenue. And the priests are also at
          the bottom of this movement; for they have the power that is of
          hell, and others blow the flame and furnish the fuel to persecute
          the Latter-day Saints, because they are in the kingdom that the
          God of heaven has set up in the last days, and that shall never
          be destroyed.
          It is a little more than twenty-seven years since I commenced
          reading the Book of Mormon and defending the cause we are engaged
          in. My mind was open to conviction, and I knew that the Christian
          world had not the religion that Jesus and his Apostles taught. I
          knew that there was not a Bible Christian on the earth within my
          knowledge. A few years previous to that time Joseph had obtained
          the plates and began translating the Book of Mormon; and from the
          time he found those plates in the hill Cumorah, there has been
          just that tirade of abuse, lying, slandering, defaming the name
          and character of the Prophet and his associates, that there is at
          this day. It is no hotter a time now than it was then; there is
          no more persecution now than there was then.
          God has commenced to set up his kingdom on the earth, and all
          hell and its devils are moving against it. Hell is yawning and
          sending forth its devils and their imps. What for? To destroy the
          kingdom of God from the earth. But they cannot do it.
          The God of heaven showed Nebuchadnezzar that this kingdom would
          never be destroyed; and that is my testimony. This is the kingdom
          of heaven--the kingdom of God which Daniel saw--the kingdom that
          was revealed to King Nebuchadnezzar and interpreted to him by the
          Prophet Daniel. This is the kingdom that was revealed to King
          Nebuchadnezzar and interpreted to him by the Prophet Daniel. This
          is the kingdom that was to be set up in the last days. It is like
          a stone taken from the mountain without hands, with all its
          roughness, with all its disfigured appearance--uncomely--even a
          stumbling-block and a stone of offence to the nations of the
          earth. This is the kingdom that is set up; and the history of the
          kingdoms of this world all understand, or can read and understand
          Some may cry out, "Your saying that this is the kingdom of God
          does that make it so?" No, not by any means. "Your testimony,"
          Mr. Young, "is, that this is the kingdom of God on the
          earth--that which was shown to Daniel the Prophet centuries ago."
          Yes, that is my testimony. "Does this make it so?" No it does
          not; but let me tell you that it is true; consequently, I bear my
          testimony of its truth, though my testimony does not alter that
          truth in the least, one way or the other; neither does any other
          man's. That is my testimony, and has been all the time.
          Why I testify of these things is because they are revealed to me,
          and not to another for me. They were not revealed to Joseph Smith
          for me. He had the keys to get visions and revelations, dreams
          and manifestations, and the Holy Ghost for the people. Those keys
          were committed to him; and through that administration, blessed
          be the name of God, I have received the spirit of Christ Jesus,
          which is the spirit of prophecy. Our testimony does not make this
          true, and the testimony of our enemies that it is not the kingdom
          of God does not make that true or false. The fact stands upon its
          own basis, and will continue so to stand, without any of the
          efforts of the children of men.
          I have told you the cause of all the bustle and stir against us.
          The blind are leading the blind; and if their hearts were
          honest--if they would throw off the mask of prejudice and
          erroneous parental education, they could receive the truth as
          well as you and I. Once in a while one says good bye to the
          traditions of the fathers. A few will cast off those prejudices
          that surround the people, and say, "We will read, pray, think,
          and meditate, and we will ask God for ourselves. That is the
          reason why you and I are here to-day. We asked God for a
          testimony, and he witnesses to us from the heavens that this is
          the kingdom which Daniel saw, and we have embraced it, and it is
          dearer than everything else upon the face of this earth.
          Do we expect that the devils will howl? Yes. When has this Church
          had the peace that we have had since we have been in the
          mountains? Never. Where is there peace now upon the face of the
          earth like the peace we enjoy here? Nowhere. Brother Smoot said
          that he had been in the lower regions. He could say that with
          propriety; for, in fact, we are all in the lower regions. Where
          do you think the devils live?
          Do you suppose that there is any such thing as a devil? Yes, a
          great many believe that there is. Where does he live? The answer
          comes very readily. He lives in hell, of course. Then, if there
          are devils here, we must also be in hell. Do you not think that
          the devil is in pain? I should think he was, by the groanings
          that are uttered from the east. You see that with propriety
          brother Smoot could say that he has been to the lower regions;
          but when he arrives here, although the altitude is much greater,
          he still is in the same world. We are all here, and we are
          surrounded by the devils.
          Men rage and boil with wrath and indignation, and they do not
          know the cause of it. If they think, "What injury have the
          'Mormons' done to me?" the response from their own minds will be,
          "Not any." What can the men truthfully say, who have civilly
          passed through here to the west to make their fortunes? That here
          is a place of peace and contentment; and, though a thousand miles
          from civilization and from all the luxuries and many of the
          comforts of life, yet here is a people satisfied, contented, and
          happy. Did they injure you? "No." Did they treat you kindly?
          "Yes." Ask the people in the east what is the matter? "We cannot
          tell you,--only somebody has said something." What have they
          said? "We do not know; we only heard a rumour,--that is all."
          The people abroad are just as foolish, unwise, and short-sighted
          as they can possibly be represented by the best learned men in
          the world. What are they doing? What they have done all the time.
          Have they been trying to destroy "Mormonism?" Yes. Did they
          destroy it when they took the life of Joseph? No. "Mormonism" is
          here, the priesthood is here, the keys of the kingdom are here on
          the earth; and when Joseph went, they did not go. And if the
          wicked should succeed in taking my life, the keys of the kingdom
          will remain with the Church. But my faith is that they will not
          succeed in taking my life just yet. They have not as good a man
          to deal with as they had when they had Joseph Smith. I do not
          profess to be very good. I will try to take care of number one,
          and if it is wicked for me to try to preserve myself, I shall
          persist in it; for I am intending to take care of myself.
          When they killed Joseph, they were talking about killing a great
          many others. Would you believe that the apostates say that I was
          the instigator of the death of Joseph and Hyrum? And William
          Smith has asserted that I was the cause of the death of his
          brother Samuel, when brother Woodruff, who is here to-day, knows
          that we were waiting at the depot in Boston to take passage east
          at the very time when Joseph and Hyrum were killed. Brother
          Taylor was nearly killed at the time, and Doctor Richards had his
          whiskers nearly singed off by the blaze from the guns. In a few
          weeks after, Samuel Smith died, and I am blamed as the cause of
          his death. We did not hear of the death of Joseph until some
          three or four weeks after he was basely martyred.
          What is now the news circulated throughout the United States?
          That Captain Gunnison was killed by Brigham Young, and that
          Babbitt was killed on the Plains by Brigham Young and his Danite
          band. What more? That Brigham Young has killed all the men who
          have died between the Missouri river and California. I do not say
          that President Buchanan has any such idea, or the officers of the
          troops who are reported to be on their way here; but such are the
          newspaper stories. Such reports are in the bellows, and editors
          and politicians are blowing them out.
          According to their version, I am guilty of the death of every
          man, woman, and child that has died between the Missouri river
          and the California gold mines; and they are coming here to
          chastise me. The idea makes me laugh; and when do you think they
          will get a chance? Catching is always before hanging. They
          understand, you know, that I had gone north and intended to leave
          this place with such as would follow me; and they are coming to
          declare a jubilee. It is their desire to say to the people, "You
          are free; you are not under the bondage of Brigham Young; you
          need wear his yoke no longer; now let us get drunk, fight, play
          at cards, and race horses; and every one of you women turn to be
          whores and become associated with the civilization of
          Christendom." That is the freedom they are endeavouring to
          declare here.
          I will make this proposition to Uncle Sam. I will furnish
          carriages, horses, the best of drivers, and the best food I have,
          to transport to the States every man, woman, and child that
          wishes to leave this place, if he will send on at his own expense
          all those who want to come to Utah; and we will gain a thousand
          to their one, as all who understand the matter very well know. It
          would have been much better to have loaded the waggons reported
          to be on the way here, with men, women, and children, than with
          provisions to sustain soldiers; for they will never get here
          without we help them; neither do I think that it is the design of
          President Buchanan that they should come here.
          I am not going to interpret dreams; for I don't profess to be
          such a Prophet as were Joseph Smith and Daniel; but I am a Yankee
          guesser; and I guess that James Buchanan has ordered this
          Expedition to appease the wrath of the angry hounds who are
          howling around him. He did not design to start men on the 15th of
          July to cross these Plains to this point on foot. Russell and Co.
          will probably make from eight to ten hundred thousand dollars by
          freighting the baggage of the Expedition. What would induce the
          Government to expend that amount of money for this Territory?
          Three years ago they appropriated $45,000 for the purpose of
          making treaties with the Utah Indians. Has even that diminutively
          small sum ever been sent here? It is in the coffers of the
          Government to this day, unless they have stolen it out, or
          improperly paid it out for some other purpose.
          Have they ever paid their debts due to Utah? No. And now they
          have capped their meanness by taking the mail out of the hands of
          Hiram Kimball, simply because they knew that he was a member of
          this Church. If he had only have apostatized in season and
          written lies about us, it is not probable that his mail contract
          would have been taken from him without the least shadow of right,
          as has now been done. He was to have $23,000 for carrying the
          mail from Independence to this city once a month which was the
          lowest bid; but because he is a "Mormon," the contract must be
          disannulled, and that, too, after he had put by far the most
          faithful and efficient service on the route that there ever has
          been, as is most well known at Washington. If I thought that my
          prayer might be answered, I would pray that not another United
          States' mail may come to this city; for until Mr. Kimball began
          his service it has been a constant source of annoyance,
          disappointment, and to us loss. We can carry our own mails, raise
          our own dust, and sustain ourselves.
          But woe, woe to that man who comes here to unlawfully interfere
          with my affairs. Woe, woe to those men who come here to
          unlawfully meddle with me and this people. I swore in Nauvoo,
          when my enemies were looking me in the face, that I would send
          them to hell across lots, if they meddled with me; and I ask no
          more odds of all hell to-day. If they kill me, it is all right;
          but they will not until the time comes; and I think that I shall
          die a natural death; at least I expect to.
          Would it not make any man or community angry to endure and
          reflect upon the abuse our enemies have heaped upon us, and are
          still striving to pour out upon God's people? Brother Bernhisel
          says that McGraw's mail contract was out in August last; but they
          demanded at his hands and would pay him to carry it two or three
          months longer. The Post Office Department knew, or should have
          known, that it had forwarded the acceptance of Mr. Kimball's bid
          for the new contract in that mail which McGraw was not carrying;
          and then it took advantage of the failure of that mail and
          trumped up a false allegation of the unsettled state of Utah, and
          on those grounds disannulled the contract with Mr. Kimball. Our
          mail rights and other rights and privileges are most unjustly
          trampled under foot; but they can spend millions to raise a
          hubbub and make out that something wrong is being done in Utah.
          Let me be the President of the United States a little while, and
          I would say to the Senators, Representatives, and other officers
          of Government, Gentlemen, you must act the part of men and
          statesmen, or I will reprove you. What are they angry at me for?
          Because I will reprove men for their iniquity, and because I have
          such influence here,--the very thing they are all after, They
          think that they are going to obtain it with money; but they
          cannot do it.
          There is no influence, truth, or righteousness in the world only
          what flows from God our Father in the heavens. We have that
          power, that influence; we also have such love and submission that
          we submit ourselves to our Father and God, as a child does to a
          kind parent.
          May God bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Amasa
          M. Lyman, June 7, 1857
                            Amasa M. Lyman, June 7, 1857
                  Remarks by Elder Amasa Lyman, made in the Bowery,
                 Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, June 7, 1857.
          Brethren and sisters,--I am happy, this morning, to enjoy the
          opportunity of meeting with you again. The reasons why can be
          appreciated by most of you. I do not feel, this morning, much
          disposed to preach; but I have been told that the people would
          like to hear me. Well, I am glad to see you, brethren and
          sisters, as I have already said I am happy to be here. I am happy
          to see you, and also to see the continuance of unmistakable
          evidences around me of the progress of the work of God.
          I do not know that there is much that I might say in relation to
          my coming here that would be interesting, though there were some
          things connected with my visit to the settlements south of
          here--some of the most recent that have been made, that might be
          interesting to many who are before me this morning.
          From the commencement of our journey, which was on the 18th of
          April that we left San Bernardino, we encountered nothing but
          those vicissitudes that are common in journeying. When we came
          within twelve miles of where the road that we travel leaves the
          Rio Virgin, I there left the company that I was travelling with;
          and, in company with Elder David Savage and an Indian guide, I
          crossed over the mountain between the California road and Santa
          Clara; and in this we found a great deal of labour. We were
          assured by our guide that there was a good road, and that we
          could take our mules along To be sure, they told us that we could
          not take our waggons. We were desirous to visit those brethren;
          for the Presidency had expressed their wish for us to do so as we
          came long. Brother Rich was confined to the train with his
          family, which accounts for my going with but one man and a guide.
          When we had performed a part of the day's journey, and had passed
          over a ridge which we had to cross, we concluded that we were
          getting along finely, and that the worlds of our Indian friend
          were true in relation to its being a very good way to travel. But
          when we came to enquire the course we had next to take, we
          learned that, instead of passing up a "gravel wash," our road, as
          indicated by our guide, wound into the face of the most
          forbidding of the hills that were in the way. Our guide indicated
          by his stick that we commenced at the wash, and then wound up the
          mountain until his stick rested against the highest points on the
          mountain in front of us! I did not think much of backing out; but
          I was well satisfied that, if I had seen the mountains before I
          had started, I should not have undertaken the trip.
          We went along, and, by hard labour, succeeded in climbing up the
          mountain. My mule helped herself along, and I got up the best way
          I could. I would climb 50 or 60 yards on my hands and feet, and
          then I would have to stop and rest. We made the toilsome trip
          over the high mountain which I before alluded to, and then we
          were gratified by the assurance that there was nothing to do but
          to climb over another about as bad as the one we had just
          succeeded in surmounting; and night was upon us. This surmounted,
          we found ourselves travelling down the gentle wash leading, as we
          subsequently learned, to Santa Clara. And after feeding to our
          guide some bread and water--the last we had, we asked which was
          the way to Jacob's "Wickyup." Our guide pointed to the left, and
          our attention was called to a huge frill of rocks extending
          upwards as far as the eye could reach in the doubtful light of
          the evening. There was a moon, but it was hid from us by the
          clouds; and hence we had to have torch-light, which our guide
          provided. He then commenced winding his way up amongst the rocks,
          and we followed along until brother Savage's mule refused to go
          up any further; and she would have fallen to the bottom, had not
          brother Savage prevented it by his timely exertion.
          We went to the foot of the hill and concluded that we would wait
          there for daylight; and we lay down; but we had no blankets--no
          food; but the accommodations of the place were very good. We lay
          down and slept, from our excessive weariness, until morning.
          The next morning we succeeded in climbing the hill; and you may
          judge of our gratification when, as we reached the summit, we
          could see that, had we travelled a few rods down the wash, we
          could have reached the summit by a gentle ascent; and that, had
          we travelled down the wash, we should have come to the Santa
          Clara below brother Hamlin's Fort one mile. I do not allude to
          this because it is particularly interesting; but still there was
          a truth in it that was not without its profit to me,--and that
          was, that a guide without understanding was almost worse than no
          guide at all.
          But, after all, when we reached brother Hamlin's, where we
          arrived just as they were getting up, we were kindly received and
          well treated, and made to feel happy. We refreshed ourselves and
          rested through the day. We found an excellent feeling existing
          among the Indians, and brother Hamlin has great influence amongst
          them. The brethren have built themselves a small stone fort, in
          which they are pretty safe, much more so than in one made of
          adobies. Their homes are rough, excepting their fort, which is a
          good one.
          We found a marked difference between the Indians at this point
          and those we had encountered before reaching there. The first we
          met were in the region of Las Vegas; they were all hungry and
          nearly starved; but this was not the case with those at the Santa
          Clara. They were all fed and clothed, and consequently felt well.
          The field crops planted there look well. Brother Hamlin had
          planted some cotton, which was not looking very well,--perhaps in
          consequence of the rude manner which they had adopted in their
          planting; for they had adopted the Indian manner of planting,
          which the cotton-growers told me was not a good one.
          From the Fort on Santa Clara we passed over then miles to the Rio
          Virgin. We found the company of cotton-growers in good health and
          excellent spirits. They were engaged in getting out the water and
          making ditches for the cotton. They succeeded, about the same
          time we arrived, in finding a good pasture, plenty of water, and
          an inexhaustible amount of cedar. The men with whom I conversed
          about the soil expressed their opinion that from the appearance
          and resemblance of the soil to that in Texas, it will produce
          good cotton. I gave them what good advice was suggested to my
          mind, told them as many good things as I could think of, bade
          them farewell, and came away.
          I will here mention one thing that brother Knight told me. He
          said that he had made an exploration from there to the point on
          the old California Road called the Beaver Dam, to find a way for
          a road, and had found a good chance for one. To make a road in
          the direction explored would only require the labour of ten men
          with teams for two days, and then this road will pass the Cotton
          Farm and intersect the present California Road at Coal Creek, by
          way of Harmony from Cotton Creek.
          I came to Harmony and preached there, and then came on to Coal
          Creek and preached there, as has been my custom whenever I have
          travelled that way for several years past. At the last named
          place we waited on our train, which came in some two or three
          days subsequent to our arrival. I found the brethren there
          labouring to make iron. They were putting up the engine, and they
          confidently asserted that there would be iron made there, and
          that, too, of a quality that will meet the wants of the people.
          From Coal Creek I passed over to Parowan and preached to the
          people there, and found the good Spirit among and with them.
          We had no particular bad luck, that I know of, on the way, except
          that brother Rich's family were afflicted, and one of his
          children died. This was all the ill luck that befell us up to the
          time I left camp a week ago yesterday. When the mail overtook us,
          I got into the waggon and rode with the mail, which I supposed
          would be a slight relief from the mode of travelling which I had
          practised while with the train. I travelled with the mail until I
          arrived in this city, which was on last Wednesday evening; since
          which time I have been resting.
          As I said when I arose, I do not feel like preaching; but I would
          simply ask you, as a part of Father's family, Does our courage
          increase? Does our valour increase, so that we can live for the
          truth--for our religion? It is a common thing with the world for
          them to be complimented for their bravery. And this matter of
          dying for the truth--dying for a man's opinions--is a common
          thing. Men have died for their opinions when those opinions were
          erroneous; but if it is truth that men die for, it is all the
          better. But it occurs to me that it is better for us to live our
          religion, and let the dying take care of itself; for I find that
          it is a very easy matter for an individual to die. Men can with
          much less faith and less trouble of life place themselves in a
          position to get killed than to so purify themselves, their
          actions, and by regulating themselves by the truth and actually
          to live their religion in the legitimate spirit of the Gospel.
          This is what I consider to be the greatest, the noblest thing for
          the Saints to do, It is this that has brought all the joy to my
          mind--that has fixed the principles of the Gospel upon my mind;
          it is this that has brought all the blessings that I have
          realized since I embraced the Gospel; and it is this that enables
          me to enjoy the Spirit as I get along through the world: and I
          feel that it is good for me to continue to enjoy this Spirit. And
          that we may all be so happy and so blest as to keep this
          constantly and unceasingly in view, that we may be saved
          eternally in our Father's kingdom, is my prayer. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Wilford
          Woodruff, April 9, 1857
                           Wilford Woodruff, April 9, 1857
                                      AND ART.
               Remarks by Elder Wilford Woodruff, made in the Bowery,
                   Great Salt Lake City, Thursday, April 9, 1857.
          It is a pleasure to me, and I presume it is to all the brethren
          who have lived in the midst of this people during the rise and
          progress of this Church and kingdom, to see the sons of the
          Prophets stand before the people as they have this day and hear
          their words while bearing testimony of the work of God. 
          I well remember the time that our young brethren who have
          addressed us were called on their missions, and they, in
          connection with brother Grant, brother Ellsworth, and others, met
          at my house one evening to receive their blessings under the
          hands of the Twelve Apostles. When they had received their
          blessings, they were called upon to speak their feelings,--most
          of them, I suppose, for the first time in their lives. True, they
          had sat under the teachings of the servants of God from their
          infancy. When most of them had expressed their feelings relative
          to going on a mission to England, brother Joseph A. Young said,
          "Brethren, I will tell you my feelings when I come home." We have
          heard from him since he came home. His feelings have been
          expressed much to our edification. That remark sounded well to
          me, and truly it has been very edifying and interesting to me to
          hear the speeches which have been made by all the young brethren
          since they have returned. The spirit they manifest shows to me
          that the blessing and spirit of their fathers are with them; and
          I realize that the Spirit of the Most High is in them, and that
          ere long they will become mighty men in Israel, and will have to
          bear off this kingdom and shoulder the care and responsibility of
          it, when their fathers are resting in the grave or leaning on
          their staffs for very age.
          There is Parley Pratt, jun., who has just spoken. I remember the
          day of his birth very well; for his mother died the day he was
          born, and I attended her funeral. Now he has grown to be a man,
          and I rejoice to hear him bear testimony of the work of God in
          connection with the other young brethren. It does my soul good to
          see them coming on to the stage of action. I realize that the
          kingdom of our God, of which we are members, is only in its
          infancy, although we look upon it as being great, compared with
          what it has been.
          It commenced like a small mustard seed, but it has gradually
          increased until the birds begin to lodge in its branches; and yet
          it is but small, compared with what it is to be. We have had many
          symbols and figures presented to our minds to illustrate the
          growth and increase of the kingdom of God; and I will here say,
          in respect to its being like the comparison made by Daniel, it
          answers the figure very well,--only, instead of its rolling down
          hill, it has come up hill into the tops of the mountains; and I
          do hope and pray that it may continue to grow and increase in
          strength and in power, that when it rolls down hill it may go
          with mighty power and accelerated speed, that it may not require
          so much toil, labour, and fatigue to carry the kingdom from the
          mountains as it did to bring it up.
               I have no fears in regard to the increase of this kingdom,
          and I may also add that I never had any, only so far as concerned
          the weaknesses and frailties of mortality. I hope we may all
          pursue the course laid down for us by the servants of the Lord;
          for, if we do this, I know that we shall be safe in this world,
          and secure happiness and exaltation in the world to come.
          There are a few thoughts that I wish to present to the
          congregation touching one principle that has been alluded to by
          the brethren,--namely, in regard to following the instructions
          and counsels of those who lead us. I have reflected much upon
          this subject, and I contend that there is one principle by which
          the Lord leads his servants, and if we are faithful, they will
          lead us in the way of life; and inasmuch as we have faith to
          believe in their instructions--in the teachings of the Holy
          Spirit through them, we are always in the safe path, and shall be
          sure of our reward.
          You take a shepherd, for instance; and, according to the ancient
          practice, we learn that they always went forward and prepared the
          way, so that there could be no danger in advance but what the
          shepherd would learn of in time to save the sheep. If they are
          allowed to run by the shepherd, the wolves are apt to catch them
          and destroy them; and the very moment that men in this kingdom
          attempt to run a head or cross the path of their leaders, no
          matter in what respect, the moment they do this they are in
          danger of being injured by the wolves.
          This is a subject upon which I have thought a great deal; and I
          have gained a little useful knowledge, during my experience, by
          watching the conduct of men; and I have never in my life known it
          to fail, that when men went contrary to the counsel of their
          leaders, either in the days of Joseph or brother Brigham, they
          always became entangled and suffered a loss by so doing.
          Now, whatever I might have obtained in the shape of learning, by
          searching and study respecting the arts and sciences of
          men,--whatever principles I may have imbibed during my scientific
          researches, yet, if the Prophet of God should tell me that a
          certain principle or theory which I might have learned was not
          true, I do not care what my ideas might have been, I should
          consider it my duty, at the suggestion of my file leader, to
          abandon that principle or theory. Supposing he were to say the
          principles by which you are governed are not right--that they
          were incorrect, what would be my duty? I answer that it would be
          my duty to lay those principles aside, and to take up those that
          might be laid down by the servants of God.
          I have seen men in the days of Joseph bring up principles, and
          read, and teach, and advocate theories, when the Prophet would
          say, "It is not right to do so: they are not true." Those men
          would still argue, maintain their position, and they would write
          in defence of their theories when the Prophet condemned them, and
          they would say, "We have no faith in your theory, nor in the
          system you present." The very moment a man does that, he crosses
          the path of the servant of God who is set to lead the way to life
          and salvation. This is one thing that the Elders should carefully
          avoid. The fact is, there are a great many things taught in the
          building up of this kingdom which seem strange to us, being
          contrary to our traditions, and are calculated to try men.
          Brother Joseph used a great many methods of testing the integrity
          of men; and he taught a great many things which, in consequence
          of tradition, required prayer, faith, and a testimony from the
          Lord, before they could be believed by many of the Saints. His
          mind was opened by the visions of the Almighty, and the Lord
          taught him many things by vision and revelation that were never
          taught publicly in his days; for the people could not bear the
          flood of intelligence which God poured into his mind.
          How was it in that day in reference to many things that were
          taught and practised? All was not revealed at once, but the Lord
          showed the Prophet a principle, and the people acted upon it
          according to the light which they had. All the perfection and
          glory of it was not revealed at first; but, as fast as it was
          revealed, the people endeavoured to obey.
          I will bring up one thing which will show that the position I
          take is correct,--viz., baptism for the dead. When that was first
          revealed, we rejoiced in it; and, as soon as we had an
          opportunity, we began to be baptized for our dead. A man would be
          baptized for both male and female. The moment I heard of it, my
          soul leaped with joy; for it was a subject in which I felt deeply
          interested. I went forward and was baptized for all my dead
          relatives I could think of, both male and female, as did others;
          but, afterwards, we obtained more light upon the subject, and
          President Young taught the people that men should attend to those
          ordinances for the male portion of their dead friends, and
          females for females. This showed the order in which those
          ordinances should be administered, which ordinances had before
          been revealed, and shows us that we are in a school where we
          shall be constantly learning.
          This revelation, in connection with the revelation and vision
          concerning the three glories, gave me more joy and consolation
          than any revelation I ever read, and I had a great desire to obey
          I was taught from my childhood that there was one heaven and one
          hell, and was told that the wicked all had one punishment, and
          the righteous one glory,--that the grey-headed sinner, who had
          spent his days in wickedness, debauchery, and murder, would go to
          hell to suffer everlasting torments, and that the youth but
          sixteen years of age, who had not been religious, would go to the
          same hell, suffer the same kind of torment and for the same
          length of time, and that Jesus, and the Apostles, and all men who
          had suffered death for the testimony which they bore for the
          kingdom of God and the works of righteousness would have the same
          glory and no more than the Presbyterian deacon in Kentucky with
          his hundred negroes, who had never made a sacrifice in his life,
          but had been full of this world's goods, but he was a professor
          of religion.
          I never did believe a word of this doctrine a day since I was
          born, and I am sure that I never did before; and when I read the
          vision and was taught the principle of the baptism for the dead,
          it enlightened my mind and gave me great joy. It appeared to me
          that the God who revealed that principle unto man was wise, just,
          and true--possessed both the best of attributes, and good sense,
          and knowledge. I felt He was consistent with both love, mercy,
          justice, and judgment; and I felt to love the Lord more than ever
          before in my life. I never was satisfied with the doctrine taught
          by the sectarian world upon this subject in my life, and hence I
          felt to say hallelujah when the revelation came forth revealing
          to us baptism for the dead. I felt that we had a right to rejoice
          in the blessings of Heaven. I felt, when I first learned of the
          justice of God in relation to his rewarding all men according to
          their deeds, that such a God was reasonable; and I felt I could
          worship such a God; and I was just so when I heard of baptism for
          the dead.
          There are thousands and millions who never had the privilege of
          being baptized for themselves, and hence never ought to be
          punished for not obeying a law which they never heard. How did we
          feel when we first heard the living could be baptized for the
          dead? We all went to work at it as fast as we had an opportunity,
          and were baptized for every body we could think of, without
          respect to sex. I went and was baptized for all my friends,
          grandmothers, and aunts, as those of the male sex; but how was
          it? Why, by-and-by, it was revealed, through the servants of the
          Lord, that females should be baptised for females, and males for
          males; but the full particulars of this order was not revealed
          till after the days of Joseph: therefore this shows an advance in
          the building up of the kingdom, the gathering up of the kingdom
          the gathering of Israel, and the warming of the nations of the
          You will see an advance in a great many things; for the Lord will
          open the mind of brother Brigham and lead him into many
          principles that pertain to the salvation of this people; and we
          cannot close up our minds and say that we will go so far and no
          farther. This we cannot do without jeopardising our standing
          before God.
          With regard to crossing the path of any man who may be appointed
          to lead us, I will say we never should do it; and I do not care
          what our feelings and views may be upon the subject as far as our
          traditions and education are concerned. If God has anything to
          reveal, he will reveal it to that man who stands at the head.
          Now, here is the quorum of the Twelve Apostles: we cannot bring
          forth a new revelation for the guidance of this people while the
          First Presidency are here; for there is no other plan, no other
          system by which to guide and govern men in this kingdom, only
          that which has been established by the revelations of God in the
          order of His church and kingdom; and that is, for the head to
          lead, counsel, and govern in all dispensations in which the will
          of God is revealed to man. 
          I wish to say a few words to the missionaries--to those who are
          going abroad to preach the Gospel of Christ. I want to give you a
          word of exhortation and counsel, brethren: that is, whenever you
          are in doubt about any duty or work which you have to perform,
          never proceed to do anything until you go and labour in prayer
          and get the Holy Spirit. Wherever the Spirit dictates you to go
          or to do, that will be right; and, by following its dictates, you
          will come out right.
          We shall be brought to many places during our career in the
          ministry among the nations of the earth, where we may consider a
          certain course of procedure to be right; but, if we do not know,
          it will be better for us to go before the Lord, and ask in faith
          that we may be instructed in the way of life.
          I will take the liberty of saying that it is your privilege,
          brethren, to get the mind and will of the Lord in relation to
          your duties while abroad among the people; and it is also the
          privilege of the whole people who are called Israel to obtain the
          revelations of the Holy Spirit to guide them in every duty in
          life. Whatever position a man may stand in, it is his privilege,
          as a Saint of God, to enjoy this blessing; and a man who
          understands himself will not move without the operations of that
          Spirit to lead him.
          Brethren, as the order of the day is short sermons, I will not
          detain you longer; but I will say that I am happy to be with you,
          and my soul does rejoice in the things of God; for I feel that I
          have been fed in my mind, not only to-day, but yesterday, and all
          through the Conference; and I do feel that we of all men have the
          greatest reason to rejoice; for the Lord has committed into our
          hands the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the way of life and salvation.
          We can walk into this Tabernacle and our places of worship, and
          sing, and pray, and preach, and praise the Lord, with none to
          molest us. We can plant, and build, and eat, and inherit those
          things which God has given us, in peace and quietness. For these
          things we should feel thankful, and feel in our hearts to
          acknowledge the hand of God therein.
          The truths and revelations which have been made known unto this
          people, for their salvation, and exaltation, and glory, and for
          the salvation of all men, both the living and the dead, are of
          great value and worth unto us,--and unto all men, if they would
          receive them. We are the only people to whom this holy Gospel,
          Priesthood, and covenants have been committed in our day; and we
          shall be held responsible for the use we make of them. Then we
          should be diligent and faithful in offering this great salvation
          unto the children of men, and in building up Zion and the kingdom
          of our God. We should also be careful to strictly obey the voice
          of our Heavenly Father and the voice and counsel of His servants
          who are set to lead us; which may the Lord enable us to
          do,--which I ask in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, July 26, 1857
                           Heber C. Kimball, July 26, 1857
              Remarks by President Heber C. Kimball, made in the Bowery
                        Great Salt Lake City, July 26, 1857.
          If the brethren and sisters would like to hear me talk a little
          in my rough way, I will try.
          My feelings are like this, that I may have no will but that which
          is extract from the will of God, that my will may be the will of
          God, just as much as there are three drops of water, the first,
          the second, and the third drop, and the second and the third
          drops run into the first, and they are combined in one. Now,
          inasmuch as they are combined and have become one with the Father
          and the Son, it is a pretty hard thing for any person on earth to
          extract those three drops; they cannot be extracted or divided,
          for they are one, and they are one with the Father and the Son.
          We receive the Spirit of Jesus as he receives it from the Father,
          and we receive it from the Son, or down, through the channel of
          the Holy Priesthood from the Father; then we are like one vine or
          one tree, the Father being the root, and the Son of God the tree
          or vine that sprung from the Father, and we are the branches,
          sprung out of that vine. Then, inasmuch as we abide in Joseph or
          in Brigham, and then Brigham abides in Joseph, and Joseph in
          Peter, and Peter in Jesus, and then Jesus in the Father, don't
          you see we are one? And then we will extend it to the Twelve in
          these last days; they are one with the First Presidency, and then
          the Seventies with the Twelve, and then the High Priests and
          other officers. Ain't we one?
          That is the way we have got to be one; we have got to come to
          that; and when we do, the Spirit of God will rest upon us, and
          the Spirit of Jesus, and of all the Prophets, and Apostles, and
          holy men of God that ever did live or ever will. Then the same
          Spirit and power will rest upon our sisters as it did upon Mary,
          and Elizabeth, and Anna, and thousands of others.
          I wonder if the brethren understand me? If you do not, I shall
          have to get some more simple figure; for a tree in its nature is
          like a grape vine, or a cucumber vine, or a watermelon vine. You
          plant a cucumber seed, and it brings forth a cucumber vine. You
          may take this vine, and there is a main vine, and then there are
          other vines that break out of that main vine; you take away one
          of these vines from the main true vine, and it would cease to
          exist, because it is disconnected from the vine to which it was
          connected; therefore it cannot bring forth fruit. Don't you
          understand this, you men and women that are farmers?
          Brother Brigham was speaking this forenoon, showing what an
          influence he has over this people. I want to know if he has any
          over a man or woman that is not in this vine, he being the head
          now? When Joseph was here, he was the head of the vine in the
          flesh; but since he stepped away, brother Brigham is head of the
          vine, and we are connected to it; all you men and women, and then
          all the Saints throughout the world are connected to that vine to
          which he is connected; and he has power and influence over them,
          because they partake of his nature and his element, and he
          partakes of the element that came through Joseph, and Joseph from
          Peter, and Peter from Jesus, and Jesus from the Father, and then
          it extends through all the Quorums that pertain to the house of
          I was speaking the other day how you should make your connections
          very strong; and, instead of breaking these fibres pertaining to
          that cable, you should keep adding strength to strength. If you
          do that, there never will be a separation between us and those
          that hold the Priesthood before us,--no, never.
          What an almighty influence our Father and our God will have when
          He has gathered all His children! Will they control the remaining
          portion of the human family? They will. As I said that day, and
          as brother Joseph has said to-day, we hold the keys--that is,
          brother Brigham and his brethren--they hold the keys of the
          living and the dead.
          What! of those that do not belong to this Church? Yes, just as
          much as those that do; and they cannot get salvation upon any
          other principle. Well, now, you need not think that is a tight
          jacket; for I will tell you it is a jacket you have all to wear.
          You may grunt, and you may take a course to kill this people and
          destroy the Prophet. Good God! there will a hundred come up where
          you kill one. Bless your souls, if a man is a Prophet, and that
          Prophet has a posterity, his whole posterity are prophets. Tell
          about raising up kings, and priests, and prophets unto the Most
          High God! You may kill brother Brigham: kill him, if you can; but
          I tell you, you will never do it nor his brother Heber, until the
          times comes.
          I never killed anybody, and I have a pretty good assurance to
          live a good while. You may kill brother Brigham, if you can, and
          what will be the effect of it? There will be a thousand Brighams
          that will rise through him, just as much as it would if you went
          into your field and you found an almighty big mustard stalk, and
          it was ripe, and you had no more sense but hit it a crack and
          break it down; there will be a thousand, and perhaps a million of
          mustards come from the old stalk. It will be just so if you kill
          brother Brigham or Heber, and it was so when they killed brother
          Joseph; there is a thousand now living where there was but one
          when he was killed.
          Prophets! There is not a man or woman in this congregation, if
          they live their religion and have the Holy Ghost upon them, but
          what are prophets, every one of them. I feel as Moses said to a
          certain class that had the sweeny; they were superstitious, and
          could not bear to hear any men and women prophecy but themselves:
          they complained to Moses of a certain person prophesying; and
          said he, "I wish to God they were all prophets." I wish to God
          you, brethren and sisters, were all prophets and prophetesses;
          you may be, if you live your religion; you cannot help
          yourselves. We shall be like so many drops of water all run into
          the first drop; then the first drop and all the drops become
          amalgamated together, and they are like one drop. Bless your
          souls, our little children will prophesy, that come out of us,
          because we are one.
          It is living in the vine of the last dispensation that makes us
          one, and we should be one, for Jesus says, "Except ye are one, ye
          are not mine." As brother Brigham, brother Smoot and others have
          said, can the world do anything against this work? No. Jesus says
          that they can do nothing against the truth, but for it; and it
          will increase it, just the same as it would to destroy the old
          mustard stalk that has got ten thousand little seeds; you only
          increase it ten thousand times.
          Can the world obliterate "Mormonism"--this Church and kingdom of
          God? Gentlemen, you might just as well go into the heavens and
          undertake to obliterate the worlds and the stars that you see on
          some of these beautiful nights when it is so clear. You can see
          the stars; they are as thick as the hairs on my head. What are
          they? They are worlds like this, and redeemed worlds, as this
          will be some time; and we are the boys that will help to redeem
          it. We look a good deal like other folks.
          I speak of these things, brethren, by way of encouragement. They
          may just as well try to obliterate those worlds that are
          redeemed, and perhaps ten times larger than this world, as to
          undertake to obliterate "Mormonism."
          You call us fools: but the day will be, gentlemen and ladies,
          whether you belong to this Church or not, when you will prize
          brother Joseph Smith as the Prophet of the Living God, and look
          upon him as a God, and also upon Brigham Young, our Governor in
          the Territory of Deseret.
          Well, I will say there is no other man, except it is his
          successor in the Priesthood, that will ever rule over me as a
          Governor. [Voices, all over the congregation: "Amen."] A man not
          holding the Priesthood may come here in the capacity of a
          Governor, if he pleases, and will act properly in the line of his
          office; but if he does not magnify wholesome laws, we will teach
          him his duty.
          Sending a man here with 2,500 troops! They have no design in God
          Almighty's world only to raise a rookery with this people and
          bring us into collision with the United States; and when they
          come here, the first dab will be to take brother Brigham Young,
          and Heber C. Kimball, and others, and they will slay us. That is
          their design; and if we will not yield to their meanness, they
          will say we have mutinized against the President of the United
          States, and then they will put us under martial law and massacre
          this people. That has been the design of the men that have been
          here. [Voice in the stand: "They can't come it."] "No, they can't
          come it."
          Drummond, and those miserable scoundrels, and some that are now
          in our midst--how do I feel towards them? Pray for them? Yes, I
          pray that God Almighty would send them to hell. Some say across
          lots; but I would like to have them take a round about road, and
          he as long as they can be in going there. How do you suppose I
          I have been driven five times--been broken up and my goods robbed
          from me, and I have been afflicted almost to death. I am here
          with wives and children, and as good women as can be found in the
          United States. You may search the States through, and you cannot
          find as good ones. Have others here got as good? I do not know
          that I will talk about others; but I will say what I have a mind
          to about my own. I have got women that were brought up decently
          and respectably; and they are virtuous women; and you may send
          all the men from hell, and they cannot come around my women and
          brother Brigham's, notwithstanding some have told in Carson
          Valley that our women are all prostitutes, and that they could
          use any one of them they pleased, as I have been informed.
          That is the story they have told about you, sisters, as I have
          heard. How do you like that statement? Still there are some here
          who sustain such characters in their wickedness, as they did
          Drummond and others. I think just as much of the persons who
          sustain those miserable characters as I do of them, and no more.
          And I think just as much of those who sympathize with them.
          Whether they are men or women, I do not care one whit. I know the
          virtue of my women, and the virtue of brother Brigham's women,
          and of those of our brethren who are connected with us.
          The world say that we have things in common stock. There is no
          such thing. We throw our interest together, but my wives are
          wives that are given to me by the Almighty God through the proper
          source; and it is so with every other man. There is no man in
          this Valley that is a Saint that meddles with my wives, nor I
          with his. Those things are not carried on here. Every man has his
          house by himself and his concerns; but, if we have a mind to
          throw in our property into the general reservoir and hold it in
          common, then every man has a stewardship; I want to know what
          business it is to anybody? I have a right to throw in my property
          in connection with brother Brigham's, and he with me, and then
          occupy it for ever, and let the avails thereof increase our
          riches; and if every other man would take the same course, it
          would be far better for us. If we cannot be one in temporal
          things, how can we be one in spiritual things?
          We do not believe in whoredoms here; we do not admit of any such
          thing as women to whore it, or of men to come here to do any such
          thing. We have none of this. [Voice: "That is civilization."]
          Yes, such as they have in New York at the Five Points there. Some
          of you have, perhaps, been there, and in Philadelphia, and in
          every other city in the United States. There is the city of
          Rochester, about as small a city as there is in the United
          States. I have been there when there was but two little log
          cabins, when there was not such a thing known as a prostitute;
          and now, at this day, there are thousands of persons of ill fame,
          and the authorities license such things.
          Christians--those poor, miserable priests brother Brigham was
          speaking about--some of them are the biggest whoremasters there
          are on the earth, and at the same time preaching righteousness to
          the children of men. The poor devils, they could not get up here
          and preach an oral discourse, to save themselves from hell; they
          are preaching their fathers' sermons--preaching sermons that were
          written a hundred years before they were born.
          We are very tenacious, as brother George A. said, pertaining to
          the law of God and the institutions of heaven. We know there is
          no other way for men to be saved--there is no person on the earth
          can be saved upon any other principle than the one that saves me.
          Says one, "What is that?" The first step is to believe in the
          Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God; and when you have,
          and laid your sins aside, and think you will quit sinning, then
          be baptized in water, that your sins may be washed away, or
          blotted out, that you may receive the remission of them; and have
          a man that has got authority to do it lay hands upon you, that
          you may receive the Holy Ghost.
          Can you change these ordinances? No. They are eternal; they
          always were and always will be; and no man or woman upon earth
          can be saved without them. You may get a Methodist priest to pour
          water on you, or sprinkle it on you, and baptize you face
          foremost, or lay you down the other way, and whatever mode you
          please, and you will be damned with your priest. There is but one
          way, and that is to be buried in water, buried with Christ by
          baptizing in water, that your sins may be blotted out by one
          having authority, or else it will do you no good.
          Every man that is alive can act for himself under the hands of a
          man having authority. How will you manage for the dead? You will
          have to do it by proxy. For instance, I have got a father who
          died before "Mormonism" came; I go to brother Brigham when we
          have a place for it: says I, "brother Brigham, I want to be
          baptized for my father;" he takes me and baptizes me for my
          father, I acting as proxy, or for and in behalf of my father, and
          it is done upon the same principle that we do it for ourselves;
          and that is recorded.
          Can I go and be baptized for my mother? Yes, I can be, though
          that is not the strict order of the law of the kingdom; but let a
          man act for a man, and a woman for a woman, that each may bear
          their share. I will let my wife go and attend to that, she acting
          as proxy for my mother, and I for my father. Well now, I have got
          to attend to all the ordinances faithfully that I attend to for
          myself, and then, when the time comes, I can take my father and
          mother, and act for my father, and my wife act for my mother; and
          then they can be connected in marriage, and then their father and
          their mother, and so keep going on until we get back where we
          came from, and connect the Priesthood together, and have the
          chain perfect from these days to the days of Jesus, and then back
          to Adam.
          Perhaps my father may not receive the Gospel. If he don't, my
          baptism will not do him any good. He is in the spirit-world; he
          has to believe and embrace the Gospel in his heart and
          affections, and then I receive knowledge from him through a
          proper authority, and I am administered to for him. You might as
          well go and be baptized for a devil as for a man who will not
          receive the Gospel in the spirit-world.
          I expect I shall have to go and preach to the spirits in prison
          where they live, in London, in Germany, and other places. What!
          after I am dead? Yes. You. You may call us wild for believing
          such things. Go and read the Bible--the book your mother taught
          to you when you were sitting on her knees and nursing at her
          breast. This good old Bible, you think we do not believe it: we
          believe every word of it, and practice it. If we do not, we are
          determined we will, by the help of God, that portion of it that
          alludes to us.
          Plurality of wives! I have a good many wives. How much would you
          give to know how many? If I were to tell you, you would not
          believe it. I suppose many of you have not believed a word we
          have said to-day. We do not care whether you do or not. I am
          speaking to the unbelievers, and not to the Saints. If I spoke
          lies, you would believe quicker. Suffice it to say I have a good
          many wives and lots of young mustards that are growing, and they
          are a kind of fruitful seed.
          You know my comparison was, when Dr. Bernhisel was at Washington,
          we did not know what the Dr. would think when we let the old cat
          out of the bag. I told him that the old cat would have kittens,
          and the kittens would have cats. It is so with "Mormonism;" it
          will flourish and increase, and it will multiply in young
          "Mormons." "To be plain about it, Mr. Kimball, what did you get
          these wives for?" The Lord told me to get them. "What for?" To
          raise up young "Mormons,"--not to have women to commit whoredoms
          with, to gratify the lusts of the flesh, but to raise up
          The priests of the day in the whole world keep women, just the
          same as the gentlemen of the Legislatures do. The great men of
          the earth keep from two to three, and perhaps half-a-dozen
          private women. They are not acknowledged openly, but are kept
          merely to gratify their lusts; and if they get in the family way,
          they call for the doctors, and also upon females who practise
          under the garb of midwives, to kill the children, and thus they
          are depopulating their own species. {Voice: "And their names
          shall come to an end."] Yes, because they shed innocent blood.
          I knew that before I received "Mormonism." I have known of lots
          of women calling for a doctor to destroy their children; and
          there are many of the women in this enlightened age and in the
          most popular towns and cities in the Union that take a course to
          get rid of their children. The whole nation is guilty of it. I am
          telling the truth. I won't call it infanticide. You know I am
          famous for calling things by their names. 
          I have been taught it, and my wife was taught it in our young
          days, when she got into the family way, to send for a doctor and
          get rid of the child, so as to live with me to gratify lust. It
          is God's truth, and I know the person that did it. This is
          depopulating the human species; and the curse of God will come
          upon that man, and upon that woman, and upon those cursed
          doctors. There is scarcely one of them that is free from the sin.
          It is just as common as it is for wheat to grow.
          Do we take that course here? No. I have buried several children;
          I have buried them in York State, too, in Monroe county, where I
          lived all my young days, and where I became acquainted with
          brother Brigham, which is rising of thirty years that we have
          been together, about twelve miles from where Joseph Smith lived
          and found the Book of Mormon. I buried two children there, lawful
          children, born to me by my first wife; and then I have buried
          some ten children here, born to me by my lawful wives; and I have
          had altogether about fifty children; and one hundred years won't
          pass away before my posterity will out-number the present
          inhabitants of the State of New York, because I do not destroy my
          offspring, I am doing the works of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; and
          if I live and be a good man, and my wives are as good as they
          should be, I will raise up men yet, that will come through my
          loins, that will be as great men as ever came to this earth; and
          so will you.
          I will tell you that some of the most noble spirits are waiting
          with the Father to this day to come forth through the right
          channel and the right kind of men and women. That is what has to
          be yet; for there are thousands and millions of spirits waiting
          to obtain bodies upon this earth.
          I thought a good deal about one verse of brother Poulter's song
          that he sang here to-day,--one verse in particular, speaking of
          the ladies. A man is a man, if he is connected with the
          Priesthood and is a good man of God--a holy man. That man can
          produce wonders, although he may be inferior in stature.
          A great many women are more nice than wise. If they can get a man
          with a pretty face, they think it is all there is about it. Some
          men think if they can get a woman that has a handsome face, that
          is all there is of it. But it is that woman that has a head and
          sensibility,--I do not care if her head is three feet long,--it
          has nothing to do with the character that lives in the body. It
          is the character that is in the man's house, the spirit that is
          in the man; it is the spirit that is in the woman and in the
          house that makes the woman and that makes the man.
          Talk about going into the spirit-world. The whole nation will go
          there. Are they going to know Jesus Christ? Are they going to
          know Joseph, and Brigham, and Heber? No, they won't know us
          there, because other men will go and preach to them; and then
          they have got to believe on those men, or else they cannot pass
          them and go by those authorities.
          Then let us live to be men and women of God, and cultivate that
          Spirit that dwells in us; for I have told you many a time that if
          you receive a bad spirit in you here to-day in this Bowery, you
          may get up and go out of door; but will you not have the same
          spirit as you had received when you started to go out? If you
          retain that wicked spirit, going out of door will not make you
          When a man becomes a devil, and has killed the Prophets and
          Apostles, while he is in this house, or tabernacle of his spirit,
          will it change his feelings to go out of door, or to lay down
          that tabernacle? There will then be the same spirit and
          disposition that is in the spirit while it is in the body. When
          it leaves the body, does that change the spirit?
          It is the spirit in man which affects the conduct; it ain't the
          body. I can stand here and let you go to work and defile this
          house. I have to answer for that sin. If my spirit is guilty in
          letting my body do a thing that is contrary to the will of God,
          it is my spirit that has got to pay the debt. It is my spirit
          that is to be judged in the day of eternity and is answerable for
          the sins that I suffer my body to do.
          I want you to think of these things, live your religion, keep the
          commandments of God, do as you are told, lay up your grain.
          Brother Joseph made me think of one thing this morning when he
          was talking, that we are the very characters that will have to
          save the poor curses that are trying to kill us. They are trying
          to destroy that Priesthood that pertains to them as much as it
          does to me. We have got to save them and they have got to come to
          us. It is degrading to their feelings; but, as degrading as it
          is, they will come bending to us. What! to brother H. C. Kimball?
          Yes, as true as the sun shines, if I live my religion; and you
          will have to bow to me, brother Brigham, and Joseph Smith, and
          the Twelve Apostles, and thousands and millions of others; for I
          will tell you, if you make war while you are in the flesh with
          the servants of God, you never can be redeemed until you make an
          atonement to satisfy us, and then Joseph, and Peter, and Jesus,
          and to satisfy the Father: you have offended the whole of them.
          The day will be, and it will not be many years either: it will be
          about the time the United States want to send a sufficient force
          here. About the time they will get unto the hottest times will be
          about that time. They will persecute us all the time the same as
          Joseph's brethren did Joseph in Egypt. They whipped him and threw
          him into a pit, and then they thought of killing him; but Judah
          prevailed and saved him, and then they took him and sold him as a
          slave, and he obtained favour in the eyes of the King, and
          finally held dominion over that whole kingdom, and reared the
          kingdom, and raised grain previous to the famine, and saved and
          redeemed his whole father's house and millions of others; and
          everything had to bow down to the power of Joseph.
          As true as that thing is true, so true it will be that our
          enemies will have to bow down to us; and we may do the best we
          can to store up stores; and it is all we can do before they will
          come bending unto us. And the President of the United States will
          bow to us and come to consult the authorities of this Church to
          know what he had best to do for his people.
          You don't believe this. Wait and see; and just about the time
          they think they have got us, the Lord has got them fast. Now mark
          it, George; you may write every word of it.
          I will tell you that brother Brigham and his brethren can tell
          the difference between the wheat and the chaff. [Voice: "The Lord
          gives wheat and the Devil gives chaff.] Retain all the wheat; and
          if there is any chaff there, give it to the Devils and the wheat,
          and the oat, and the barley you shall have; and the day is at
          hand for you to go to work to raise sheep and raise flax, and
          there shall be a coat on it four times thicker than any flax you
          ever saw, and everything else shall increase.
          Why do you ask God to give you these things until you go to work
          and raise them? I sowed wheat three years before I got a bit. The
          Devil or somebody tried to prove me; but I would have stuck to it
          until this day. I would not give a dime for a man or woman that
          is not of that character.
          Am I going to be a Joseph? I will be a Heber, and Brigham will be
          a Brigham, and he will lay up stores for the inhabitants of the
          earth, and we will redeem the earth and the inhabitants
          thereof,--I care not whether they are dead or alive; and I would
          rather have a lot of dead creatures than many that profess to be
          Saints here. If they were dead and out of the way, their absence
          would be a help to us; for they try to hinder the progress of the
          work of God: but we will be the saviours of the children of men
          in the last days.
          Mark my words, and see if these things do not come to pass
          quicker than you can prepare yourselves for them.
          Will this land be a land of milk and honey? Yes. Missouri is
          cracked up to be the greatest honey country that there is on the
          earth; but it will not be many years before they cannot raise a
          spoonful in that land, nor in Illinois, nor in any other land
          where they fight against God. Mildew shall come upon their honey,
          their bees, and their crops; and famine and desolation shall come
          upon the nation like a whirlwind.
               Go and read the Prophets: they all say so. You never saw a
          Prophet in your life but what would say so. Don't be frightened:
          I tell you it will come. I am willing that my friends that have
          come through here from California should tell them of it; and it
          would be better for you to believe it yourselves, and go and make
          calculations accordingly.
          Shall we ever be brought to want? I tell you, if we live our
          religion, we never shall. Cannot God Almighty send manna here,
          honey, and everything else, just as well as he could in the days
          of Moses? This is the last dispensation, and it has got all the
          power, the interest, the miracles that were in all of them, and
          tenfold more.
          Last year or the year before they made some thousands of pounds
          of sugar at Provo and other places from the honey-dew. Where did
          they find it? On the leaves of the cottonwood, the quaking asp,
          and the milk-weed. They are now making honey from milk-weed.
          What does all this mean? And then don't you believe God can rain
          sweetening as well as running water? This I can prove by
          thousands of witnesses--good sugar, as handsome as I ever made in
          the United States; and I have made hundreds of tons of it. The
          maple-trees in the States will be blasted; yes, and they might as
          well try to make sugar from an oak tree: and everything else will
          be mildewed and go to destruction, when we shall have thousands.
          Have not we felt the rod? Yes; and God says judgment shall come,
          and it shall commence at the house of God first, and then it will
          come upon those that have rebelled in the house of God; and of
          all the suffering that ever fell upon men and women will fall
          upon the apostates. They have got to pay all the debt of the
          trouble that they have brought upon the innocent from the days of
          Joseph to this day, and they cannot get rid of it.
          Will we have manna? Yes. The United States have 700 waggons
          loaded with about 2 tons to each waggon with all kinds of things,
          and then 7,000 head of cattle; and there are said to be 2,500
          troops, with this, and that, and the other. That is all right.
          Suppose the troops don't get here, but all these goods and cattle
          come. Well, that would be mighty help to us; that would clothe up
          the boys and the girls, and make them comfortable; and then,
          remember, there are 15 months' provisions besides. I am only
          talking about this. Suppose it extends on for four or five years,
          and they send 100,000 troops, and provisions, and goods in
          proportion, and everything else got here, and they did not.
          I am talking by comparison to the Saints, and you that are
          without do not understand it. I am a kind of funny fellow; I
          always was. I will tell you what kind of a chap I am, and brother
          Brigham, and brother Joseph, and Hyrum, and David, and Charles,
          and all those boys. I will tell you now, as true as you live, I
          am one of the sons of the old veterans that won the liberties of
          this land, and so is brother Brigham, because he knew his father,
          and I knew my own father; and it is not every man that does.
          You may write that--there is one man on the earth that knows his
          daddy. We are boys, with thousands of others that their fathers,
          their grandfathers, and great grandfathers redeemed this land;
          and God Almighty inspired those men. They were naturally heirs to
          the Holy Priesthood, every one of them, pretty much; and we are
          their sons, and we will redeem this land, and we will save the
          children of this land, and the Constitution of the United States;
          and we will bring about the restitution of the house of Israel.
          I do not care if we die in twenty minutes,--as true as there is a
          resurrection, or ever was, Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, and
          Joseph, and thousands of others will be redeemed and get their
          resurrection; and I will see you as I see you to-day, and we will
          save all that we can, and the rest will have to go to hell.
          I believe in annihilation in one degree. Men will sin so that
          they will be damned spiritually and temporally. There will be a
          dissolution of the natural body and of the spirit, and they will
          go back into their native element, the same as the chemist can go
          to work and dissolve a five-dollar gold piece, and throw it into
          a liquid. Does not that show there can be a dissolution of the
          natural body and of the spirit? This is what is called the second
          May the Almighty bless you! May the peace of God be with you, and
          upon your children, and your children's children, for ever and
          ever! And may God Almighty curse our enemies. [Voices: "Amen."] I
          feel to curse my enemies: and when God won't bless them, I do not
          think he will ask me to bless them. If I did, it would be to put
          the poor curses to death who have brought death and destruction
          on me and my brethren--upon my wives and my children that I
          buried on the road between the States and this place.
          Did I ever wrong them, a man or woman of them, out of a dime? No;
          but I have fed thousands where I never received a dime. Poor
          rotten curses! And the President of the United States, inasmuch
          as he has turned against us and will take a course to persist in
          pleasing the ungodly curses that are howling around him for the
          destruction of this people, he shall be cursed, in the name of
          Israel's God, and he shall not rule over this nation, because
          they are my brethren; but they have cast me out and cast you out;
          and I curse him and all his coadjutors in his cursed deeds, in
          the name of Jesus Christ and by the authority of the Holy
          Priesthood; and all Israel shall say amen.
          Send 2,500 troops here, our brethren, to make a desolation of
          this people! God Almighty helping me, I will fight until there is
          not a drop of blood in my veins. Good God! I have wives enough to
          whip out the United States; for they will whip themselves. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, August 2, 1857
                            Brigham Young, August 2, 1857
                               COMING CRISIS--COUNSEL.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 2, 1857.
          I rejoice in the privilege of hearing the servants of the Lord
          speak to the Saints. It is a feast to me, and to hear men speak
          by the Holy Ghost. I very much rejoice in seeing brother Elias
          Smith upon the stand this morning. I have been acquainted with
          him for many years, and yet I have never until now heard him
          address an assembly, except in the capacity of a Judge. I am
          thankful to hear his voice in public. He is a cousin of the
          Prophet Joseph and of George A. Smith.
          I have reflected much concerning the family of the grandfather
          and father of Joseph the Prophet. Their family connections were
          very extensive; and it has been a subject of deep regret to me
          that there were so few in that large circle who have been valiant
          for the truth since the death of the Prophet. Still I do not know
          but that Joseph had quite as many of his connections valiant for
          the truth, in proportion to their number, as Jesus had; for Jesus
          had many brothers and sisters, and the most of them were opposed
          to him, and continued so during the greater part of their lives.
          I used to think, while Joseph was living, that his life compared
          well with the history of the Saviour; though the most of father
          Joseph Smith's family have believed and obeyed the Gospel, and
          have lived their religion in a good degree. Many of them are not
          here. Some of them I have known in the Eastern States that never
          have gathered with us. But the old stock are pretty much dead,
          and I do not know but what all of them are. Father John Smith was
          the last one, in this Church, of the brothers of father Joseph
          Smith; and he died, and is buried here. Grandmother Smith lived
          in Kirtland a short time after she gathered.
          I trust in the good feelings and in the confidence that brother
          Elias has gained this morning in speaking as he has from this
          stand; for many times I have thought of it, and regretted that he
          was not on the stand a preacher with the rest. Some men rise here
          to tell about their feelings, and are so diffident, so bashful,
          and it is so hard for them to speak,--men, too, who have had such
          privileges in their former lives as brother Elias has had, who is
          well schooled, and has had an opportunity of becoming acquainted
          with the best of society--with men of influence. When he arrived
          to years of discretion, as he has told you, he marked out his own
          path. His advantages in his youth were far greater than were
          those of most of our public speakers.
          And there is brother Carrington, when he rises here to address a
          congregation--though it is seldom that we can get him on this
          stand--will tell how he shrinks from speaking to the people, how
          bashful and delicate his feelings are in this matter. Men who
          understand language, who were taught it in their youth, who have
          had the privilege of schools and good education, to get up and
          tell how they shrink from addressing this people.
          When I think of myself, I think just this--I have the grit in me,
          and I will do my duty any how. When I began to speak in public, I
          was about as destitute of language as a man could well be. But
          tell about being bashful, when a man has all the learning and
          words he can ask for! With scores and hundreds of thousands of
          words with which to convey one's ideas, and then tell about being
          bashful before a people! How I have had the headache, when I had
          ideas to lay before the people, and not words to express them;
          but I was so gritty that I always tried my best.
          I do not like to hear men make excuses, although it is natural,
          and I put up with it. I wish they could see and understand that
          they have had advantages above many of their brethren--that they
          have been greatly blessed, and should never complain, but should
          stand up here and exercise themselves according to the best of
          their ability, and do all the good possible for them to do.
          Brother Elias Smith, I can say, is a man possessed of as much
          judgment and discretion in his feelings as any man I know. He is
          filled with wisdom. He is filled with judgment and with counsel,
          if he would dare to let it out. I would like to hear his voice
          and the voices of others, and I would like to have them not
          complain much about getting up to speak before the public.
          Often, when I stand up here, I have the feelings of a person that
          is unable to convey his ideas, because I have not the advantage
          of language. However, I do not very frequently complain of that,
          but I rise to do the best I can and to give the people the best I
          have for them at the time; and if it don't suit them they can go
          without it, for I am not responsible whether it suits them or
          I rejoice in the words of brother Heber this day. He has spoken
          by the power of the Holy Ghost, and you are his witnesses. You
          may all witness to this; and his ideas are as rich, I may say, as
          the flowers of eternity, and his ideas and his words are
          congenial to my feelings and spirit. He told you here to-day that
          we never differ--that I say, "Go ahead, say what you please."
          I look at the spirits and the principles of men, and try to
          behold what is in them; and if I can discover that they are
          right, I do not care one particle how they express their ideas,
          so that I can but understand them. I can say furthermore that you
          cannot, the best of you, beat brother Kimball's language. You may
          call up the college-bred man, and he cannot beat it.
          Brother Heber and I never went to school until we got into
          "Mormonism:" that was the first of our schooling. We never had
          the opportunity of letters in our youth, but we had the privilege
          of picking up brush, chopping down trees, rolling logs, and
          working amongst the roots, and of getting our shins, feet, and
          toes bruised. The uncle of brother Merrell, who now sits in the
          congregation, made me the first hat that my father ever bought
          for me; and I was then about eleven years of age. I did not go
          bareheaded previous to that time, neither did I call on my father
          to buy me a five-dollar hat every few months, as some of my boys
          do. My sisters would make me what was called a Jo. Johnson cap
          for winter, and in summer I wore a straw hat which I frequently
          braided for myself. I learned to make bread, wash the dishes,
          milk the cows, and make butter; and can make butter, and can beat
          the most of the women in this community at housekeeping. Those
          are about all the advantages I gained in my youth. I know how to
          economise, for my father had to do it.
               There are a great many little items pertaining to life that
          I do not very often speak about. Still they have to be borne
          with. They arise from traits in our characters, and we have to
          meet with them right in this community. The imported goods that
          we purchase are brought over a thousand miles in waggons, and yet
          probably I have not a young child that is three years old but
          what has cost me more to furnish with shoes than I ever cost my
          father to furnish me with shoes in my whole life. Brother Heber
          as been teaching you a little economy. I tell you that you have
          been warned and forewarned again, that the time would come when,
          if you had hats, you would have to make them; and if the ladies
          had bonnets, they would have to make them here.
          Whether it is to your sorrow or joy, I will tell you what I
          discover; and I have been much surprised, and sometimes I have
          been overjoyed with the discovery. Sometimes my heart quakes a
          little, my nerves tremble in consequence of the great things that
          God is bringing forth. Do we realize that they are coming on us,
          I may say, faster than we are preparing ourselves to meet them?
          There is one sign after another, revelation after revelation. The
          Lord is hastening his work. He is bringing to pass the sayings of
          the Prophets faster than the people are prepared to receive them.
          You know that we have often exhorted you to be wide awake to your
          duties, to be watchful and prayerful, and to be full of the Holy
          Spirit, lest the Lord should roll on his work faster than you
          could understand it.
          It would be hard for the people to explain away the idea that the
          Government of the United States is shutting down the gate upon
          us, for it is too visible; and this is what hastens the work of
          the Lord, which you are praying for every day. I do not believe
          that there is a man or woman here, who prays at all, but what
          prays every day for the Lord to hasten his work. Now take care,
          for if he does, may be you will not be prepared to meet it.
          The time must come when there will be a separation between this
          kingdom and the kingdoms of this world, even in every point of
          view. The time must come when this kingdom must be free and
          independent from all other kingdoms. Are you prepared to have the
          thread cut to-day?
          I know the feelings of a great many, and I need not go out of my
          own family to hear, "O dear, are there no ribbons coming? I want
          that artificial quick; I want you to go and buy me that nice
          bonnet, for I am afraid there never will another one be brought
          here." If I am tried in any point in this world, it is with
          regard to the bearings of my own conduct to my own family. I have
          told them, and tell them, and talk to them, and talk about it,
          and ask them, Am I in the line of my duty while I can feed women
          and children who do nothing but sit and fold their hands, and
          wear out their clothing, and dress them in finery, and pamper
          them, and they get so that good beef, pork, bread, butter,
          cheese, tea, coffee, and sugar, with fruit, and all kinds of
          garden sauce, are no rarity to them at all, and their appetites
          are poor and they cannot eat? This is the case with me in my
          family. If there is any trial upon me, it is to know whether I am
          in the line of my duty in this matter.
          Should not I take my tea and coffee, my beef and pork, and every
          other good thing, and put it into the hands of the men who sweat
          over the rock for the Temple, instead of feeding men, women, and
          children, who do not strive to do all they are capable of doing?
          I am tried on that point, and I must say that if there is
          anything in the world that bothers me, it is the whining of women
          and children to prevent me from doing that which I know that I
          ought to do.
          I will acknowledge with brother Kimball, and I know it is the
          case with him, that I am a great lover of women. In what
          particular? I love to see them happy, to see them well fed and
          well clothed, and I love to see them cheerful. I love to see
          their faces and talk with them, when they talk in righteousness;
          but as for anything more, I do not care. There are probably but
          few men in the world who care about the private society of women
          less than I do. I also love children, and I delight to make them
          I accumulate a large amount of means, but I would just as soon
          feed my neighbour as myself. And every one who knows me knows
          whether or not a piece of johnnycake and butter and a potatoe
          satisfies Brigham. I can live on as cheap and as plain food as
          can any man in Israel. I have said to my family, a great many
          times, I want you to make me home-made clothing; but I would meet
          such a whizzing about my ears, if I were to have even a pair of
          home-made pantaloons made. I do not know that I have a wife in
          the world but what would say, "You are not going to wear them;
          you ought to wear something more respectable, for you deserve to
          as much as any man does."
          It is the man who works hard, who sweats over the rock, and goes
          to the kanyons for lumber, that I count more worthy of good food
          and dress than I am. But do not I labour? Yes, with my mind. Can
          any man tell what labour there is upon me? No, not a man can
          begin to tell what I feel for the Later-day Saints in this
          Territory, throughout the mountains and the world,--what I feel
          for their salvation and preservation. They have to be looked
          after and cared for; and all this more particularly rests upon
          me. My brethren love to share with me all that the Lord puts upon
          them; but in the day of trouble they look to me to secure them
          and pint out a way for their escape.
          Now, let me tell you one thing--I shall take it as a witness that
          God designs to cut the thread between us and the world, when an
          army undertakes to make their appearance in this Territory to
          chastise me or to destroy my life from the earth. I lay it down
          that right is or at least should be might with Heaven, with its
          servants, and with all its people on the earth. As for the rest,
          we will wait a little while to see; but I shall take a hostile
          movement by our enemies as an evidence that it is time for the
          thread to be cut. I think we will find three hundred who will lap
          water, and we can whip out the Midianites. Brother Heber said
          that he could turn out his women, and they would whip them. I ask
          no odds of the wicked, the best way they can fix it.
          Brother Heber says that the music is taken out of his sermons
          when brother Carrington clips out words here and there; and I
          have taken out the music from mine, for I know the traditions and
          false notions of the people. Our sermons are read by tens of
          thousands outside of Utah. Members of the British Parliament have
          those Journals of Discourses, published by brother Watt; they
          have them locked up, they secrete them, and go to their rooms to
          study them, and they know all about us. They may, perhaps, keep
          them from the Queen, for fear that she would believe and be
          I know that I have seen the day when, let men use language like
          brother Heber has to-day, and many would apostatize from the true
          faith. In printing my remarks, I often omit the sharp words,
          though they are perfectly understood and applicable here; for I
          do not wish to spoil the good I desire to do. Let my remarks go
          to the world in a way the prejudices of the people can bear, that
          they may read them, and ponder them, and ask God whether they are
          I am thankful to hear the servants of God speak; and, as I have
          frequently said, I do not care what you say when you rise to
          speak here; for I want to know whether a man seeks with all his
          heart to know the mind of God concerning him. If he does, all is
          right with him.
          Brother Heber alluded to counseling men and women who come to him
          after they had been to me, and said that they always received the
          same counsel I had given them. I never have known it to fail,
          that if they come to me and then go to brother Heber, they will
          get the same counsel all the time. And so they would from every
          one of the Twelve, from the High Council, from the Seventies, and
          High Priests, and every officer in the Church, if every officer
          in the Church would take the course that brother Heber, and I,
          and a few others do. What is that? Never to give counsel, unless
          you have it to give. If you have counsel, give it, because you
          can have no correct counsel except by the Spirit of revelation:
          that is my standard. I have no counsel for a man, unless I have
          the testimony of Jesus on the subject. Then, when the same man
          asks counsel of me, and goes to brother Heber, do you not see
          that if he acts on the same principle and gives counsel, it must
          be by the Spirit of revelation; or he has no counsel to give, if
          it is not by that Spirit. Then let the same man go to brother
          Wells and ask his counsel on the same subject, without letting
          him know that he has been to Brigham or to Heber, and brother
          Daniel will give the same counsel by the same Spirit.
          The difficulty with regard to giving counsel that conflicts
          consists in men's giving counsel from their own judgment, without
          the Spirit of God. Every man in the kingdom of God would give the
          same counsel upon each subject, if he would wait until he had the
          mind of Christ upon it. Then all would have one word and mind,
          and each man would see eye to eye.
          But there is a weakness in the brethren, and it is in mankind in
          general. You ask almost any person in the world a question, and
          he thinks it a disgrace to be unable to answer it. He feels
          chagrined, his mind flags, when he finds that he is not quite as
          knowing as his neighbours think him to be; and, to avoid this, he
          will often venture an answer without knowing the facts in the
          case, or the effects of his answer.
          If you would always pause and say, I have no counsel for you. I
          have no answer for you on this subject, because I have no
          manifestation of the Spirit, and be willing to let everybody in
          the world know that you are ignorant when you are, you would
          become wise a great deal quicker than to give counsel on your own
          judgment, without the Spirit of revelation. If the Elders of
          Israel would observe this rule, never to give counsel unless they
          give it by the testimony of the truth, by the Spirit of the Lord
          Jesus Christ, and, if they cannot give counsel in that manner,
          not to give any, there would be no conflicting counsel in the
          kingdom. All would be one; counsel would be one: we would soon
          come to understanding and be of one heart and mind, and our
          blessings would be increased upon us faster than in taking any
          other course.
          May God bless you and preserve us in the truth. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
          Albert Smith, August 2, 1857
                         George Albert Smith, August 2, 1857
                                  EXPERIENCE, ETC.
           A Discourse by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Bowery,
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, August 2, 1857.
          I suppose that my brethren and sisters are acquainted with George
          A.; and whenever he presents himself in the presence of the
          Saints, and attempts to entertain them or amuse them with his
          chin-music, they expect that he will say something funny.
          I have been interested to-day very much in listening to the
          instructions of brother Elias, and brother Kimball, and the
          President. I have been interested, amused, and instructed, and I
          may say chastened and reproved, perhaps all at the same time; and
          I hope that the instructions of the forenoon will be of lasting
          benefit to me. In every part of the Territory, and in every other
          place where I have been, I have taken a good deal of pleasure in
          endeavouring to talk to the people, to preach to them; but
          whenever I have been in Great Salt Lake City, I have felt
          disposed to listen and to take counsel from my brethren; and I
          have felt that there were many others whose appearance in
          addressing the Saints would be much more acceptable; and hence I
          have felt to hold my tongue.
          My father, late Patriarch John Smith, was the sixth son of Asahel
          Smith, and was born in New Hampshire. Joseph Smith, the father of
          the Prophet, and second son of Asahel, was born in Topsfield,
          Massachusetts. The second Asahel Smith, the father of Elias who
          addressed you this forenoon, was the third son of my grandfather.
          I merely name this fact because, as brother Kimball and brother
          Young remarked, so very few of that family have been valiant for
          the truth. There are but few comparatively of their numerous
          posterity that have been valiant for the truth.
          After the family of Joseph Smith, senior, was destroyed, there
          were but few left to stand up for the truth of the Gospel, of all
          that numerous family. My father's elder brother was the father of
          a numerous posterity, and was a bitter enemy to the truth, and
          his descendants remain so to the present time. The only remaining
          brother of the Prophet, William, has done all that he could
          do--all that was in his power, I may say, from the time of the
          Prophet's death, to annihilate and destroy the principles which
          the Prophet taught to the nations of the earth.
          My uncle Silas Smith, the fourth son of Asahel, died on his way
          to Missouri, or rather on his return from there, being driven
          from that State in 1829, in Pike County, Illinois. He had been in
          the Church some years, and had been faithful.
          Asahel Smith, the father of Elias, was a man of an extraordinary
          retentive memory, and possessed a great knowledge of the Bible,
          so much so that he could read it as well without the book as with
          it; and after he embraced "Mormonism," nobody could oppose him
          successfully, for all their objections were answered from the
          Bible immediately, giving chapter and verse. He died on his way
          to the Valley, in the state of Iowa, in 1848. He was a Patriarch
          in the Church, and bore a faithful testimony to the truth.
          Of my grandfather's family there is but one living--an old lady
          by the name of Waller, residing in the city of New York, and she
          is 90 years of age, and remembers all that has transpired during
          the last eighty years just as well as if it had all just
          occurred. I visited her when I was last back there, and in
          talking with me she would talk of things that had transpired many
          years back, as though they had occurred within a year. She is
          sanguine in relation to the truth of "Mormonism," although she
          has never embraced it; and, to use the language of her son, she
          preaches it all the time.
          My grandfather, Asahel Smith, heard of the coming forth of the
          Book of Mormon, and he said it was true, for he knew that
          something would turn up in his family that would revolutionize
          the world. The news came to us in 1828: we then lived in New
          York. The four brothers were there, Asahel, Silas, Jesse, and
          John; the old man, my grandfather, living with them.
          We received the news that some place had been discovered
          containing plates of gold. The old man, as I remarked, said that
          it was true, although his oldest son felt disposed to ridicule
          it. He lived till the Book of Mormon was brought to him, and died
          when he had read it about half through, being 87 years of age.
          The congregation will excuse me for naming this; but I was so
          disgusted with the conduct of William, that, when I was in the
          Eastern States, I almost took pains to obliterate the fact from
          the earth that my name was Smith; for I considered it was the
          worst thing a man could do to endeavour to build himself up on
          the merits of others, and I feel so yet; and for cousin William
          to go and endeavour to pull down the work of his brother, I feel
          that he has disgraced the family and the name.
          I have never suffered one single exertion to be omitted on my
          part that would in any way tend to sustain the principles and
          doctrines of the Holy Gospel, and aid in the development of the
          Holy Priesthood which God has revealed. I have endeavoured all
          the time to preserve as perfect a history of the Prophet and
          those connected with him, from the organization of the Church to
          the present time, as I possibly could.
          The Saints could have carried William upon their shoulders; they
          could have carried him in their arms, and have done anything for
          him, if he would have laid aside his follies and wickedness, and
          would have done right. It is like the Latin figure--but I beg
          your pardon, I never studied Latin; but suffice it to say, the
          husbandman found a rattlesnake cold and frozen, and he took it,
          and he put it in his bosom, and kept it there till it was warm;
          and then the snake coiled about the husbandman and destroyed his
          This was the conduct of William Smith in the days of Joseph and
          afterwards, up to the present time. The principle that a man
          should stand upon in this world is simply this--He should do
          right himself, and thereby set an example to others. But for a
          man to have good blood in his veins, and then to go and disgrace
          that blood, is perhaps a double responsibility.
          If we descended from Abraham, or from Joseph, or from any other
          virtuous, good, upright man, and we do not emulate his deeds and
          follow his example, the greater will be our shame.
          When I was about eleven years old, my grandfather received
          letters containing the news that Joseph, the son of uncle Joseph,
          had discovered, by the revelations of the Almighty, some gold
          plates, and that these gold plates contained a record of great
          It was generally ridiculed and laughed at. A short time after
          this, another letter came, written by Joseph himself, and this
          letter bore testimony of the wickedness and the fallen condition
          of the Christian world. My father read the letter, and I well
          remember the remark he made about it. "Why," said he, "he writes
          like a prophet."
          Some time in August 1830, my uncle Joseph Smith and Don Carlos
          Smith came some two hundred and fifty miles from where the
          Prophet was residing in Ontario County, New York, and they
          brought a Book of Mormon with them. I had never seen them before,
          and I felt astonished at their sayings.
          Uncle Joseph and Don Carlos were anxious to get to Stockholm to
          see grandfather. Accordingly they started, and my father went to
          carry them. I and my mother spent the whole of Saturday, all day
          Sunday, and Sunday night in reading the Book of Mormon; and I
          believe I read and studied it more then than I have done ever
          since. I studied it attentively and penned down what I considered
          to be serious objections. Although I was but thirteen years of
          age, yet I considered the objections I had discovered to be
          sufficient to overthrow it.
          About five o'clock in the evening the neighbours came in and
          wanted to see the book. They took hold of the book, and some of
          them were professors of religion, and they began to raise their
          objections, to find fault with and ridicule the book, and there
          was no one to defend it; so I thought I would try. I commenced to
          argue in favour of the book, and answered one objection after
          another, until I came off victoriously and got the compliment of
          being a very smart boy. No one brought the objections to the book
          that I had: mine were geographical objections. I had studied
          geography a few weeks, but that few weeks' study made me think
          that I knew a good deal about it.
          It is like a man that studies the Hebrew language; he has to
          drink deep before he can do much with it, and I thought I could
          confound them. In a few days I saw my uncle and talked with him,
          and in about half-an-hour all my learned objections to the Book
          of Mormon were dispensed with, and I found myself in the same
          position as my neighbours; and from that day to this I have been
          an advocate of the Book of Mormon, and have never suffered it to
          be slandered nor spoken against without saying something in its
          favour, with one exception, and then I said something.
          I had been the favourite of my uncle Jesse, and he was a
          religious man--a "Covenanter;" and I thought what he did not know
          was not worth knowing. He came out with all his strength against
          it, and exerted the most cruel tyranny over his family,
          prohibited my uncle Joseph from talking in his house, and
          threatened to hew down with his broad axe any who dared to preach
          such nonsense in his presence.
          I went to visit him, and he abused me because I had become
          favourable, and because uncle Joseph had a private conversation
          with me. I had always treated him with the greatest respect, and
          entertained a very high opinion of him. He was a man of good
          education, and had considerable display; and, being the elder of
          the family, he naturally elicited from us more or less respect.
          Finally, in conversation upon various subjects, he turned and
          talked about that private conversation, and he said, "Joe dare
          not talk in my presence." Then says he, "the devil never shut my
          mouth." I replied, "Perhaps he opened it, uncle." I thought I
          should have lost my identity: he gave me to the Devil instanter.
          I went and told uncle Asahel what had transpired, and the old
          gentleman laughed; and I then went to see uncle Silas and told
          him; and he said, "If old men begin to talk with boys, they must
          take boys' play." And from that day to the present, if I have
          said anything, I have said what I have thought.
          During the fall of 1830, a gentleman who lived in our
          neighbourhood went to Western New York and saw the Prophet, got
          baptized and ordained an Elder; and that was Elder Solomon
          Humphrey. Very few knew the old gentleman: he died in Missouri in
          1835. He was a very faithful man. Previous to joining the Church
          he was a Baptist exhorter. He came back to our place of residence
          in company with a man named Wakefield, who is named in the Book
          of Doctrine and Covenants. They came and preached and baptized
          for the remission of sins.
          I had been raised a Presbyterian, and my mother was a very pious
          woman. The Reverend Elijah Lyman, her uncle, who lived in
          Brookfield, Vermont, was the standard of religion in that
          country, and he had bestowed upon her the greatest care, that her
          religion might be of the best kind; and of course I had a great
          deal of this religion in me, which I had learned from her.
          I wanted to know what I should do to be saved; so I went to a
          Presbyterian revival meeting to get religion, that I might be
          prepared to join the Latter-day Saints, or "Mormons," as they are
          At the time, my father was sick with the consumption and given up
          to die. I had a heard of cattle to take care of; but,
          notwithstanding my numerous duties, I went to the protracted
          meeting, and took a load of persons with me; I carried them there
          and brought them back every day. They had a fashion of religion
          that I had never heard of, and it was one that was not known in
          the days of the Apostles; and even John Wesley, nor any of the
          old reformers had got such a thing into their heads,--that of
          converting souls by machinery.
          The process was like this: All who desired to be prayed for were
          to take certain seats, and then one of the ministers preached to
          them and depicted the miseries of hell and the duration of
          eternity. Then those people were taken to a praying
          establishment, where praying was carried on night and day. Then,
          after a certain time, they were brought back and preached to
          again, the ministers keeping before their eyes the untold
          miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. When the ministers
          got them to feel anxious, they would sing with them, and then
          pray again. When a man by this process was declared to be
          converted, then he was required to get up and formally renounce
          the world, the flesh, and the Devil, and to tell his experience.
          This was about the process as near as I can recollect. I did not
          go to the anxious seat myself, for I was not yet under
          During this time of going to the protracted meeting, I had
          firewood to cut, my sick father to attend to, and to take care of
          our stock; but still I endeavoured to attend meetings, partly to
          accommodate my friends, and partly because I desired to be
          present myself. Subject to these circumstances I was under the
          necessity of returning home every evening, and hence I could not
          stay as late as many of them.
          While at the protracted meeting, however, I had the satisfaction
          of hearing some of my own comrades who had got converted formally
          renounce the world, the flesh, and the Devil, and promise
          henceforth to be Christians.
          In the midst of all this, you may depend upon it that, if ever a
          poor soul asked God to show him the way of life, I did,--and
          that, too, with all my might, mind, and strength. I could not be
          a hypocrite; and to say I was afraid of damnation, when I had no
          fear of it at all, that was what I could not do.
          I always had the credit of being the greatest coward in the
          family, and hence the others used to take pleasure in ridiculing
          what they termed my cowardice. It is also well known that
          whenever there has been anything the matter in the shape of
          Indian difficulties, I have had the character of being the
          greatest coward in the country, especially in the southern part
          of this Territory; and yet I was not afraid of hell, when all its
          miseries were painted before my eyes, neither would I say that I
          was under conviction when I was not.
          This meeting was a great one, and the progress made in converting
          souls was also great; and they made hell look so terrible to
          nearly all present, that they burnt out and frightened about all
          the sinners in the place, except myself. At one time they had two
          hundred sinners under conviction; and such crying, groaning,
          sighing, and lamentation for sins I never heard either before or
          since: they were so forcible and terrific, that they are
          indelibly written on my memory.
          I soon found myself alone; not a soul except myself but was
          either converted or awfully on the way. Mr. Cannon, our minister,
          pointed his finger at me as I sat alone; for there was not a
          sinner in the gallery except myself; and he said, "O sinner, I
          seal you up to eternal damnation, in the name of Jesus Christ."
          He repeated it three times over, and concluded by saying, "O
          sinner, may your blood be upon your own head."
          I went home that evening and scattered my friends about, leaving
          the girls at their respective homes; for I, like my brethren, am
          very fond of the ladies; therefore I carried a goodly proportion
          of them to meeting every day. I thought a good deal upon what I
          had heard, and scarcely knew whether to go again or not, but
          finally concluded that I would go; therefore the next morning I
          gathered up my load of passengers, and carried them to meeting
          When on the way to meeting, a young man by the name of Cary asked
          me where I was going to sit that day. I told him, I was not very
          particular. "Well," said he, "suppose you sit with me." I said,
          "Agreed." I had heard this same young man in a previous meeting
          formally renounce this world, the flesh, and the Devil.
          When we arrived at the place of meeting, according to agreement,
          I followed him with the intention of sitting with him. I had a
          decided objection against being driven to heaven, but I found he
          was actually leading me to the anxious bench; and I considered
          that if the priest the day before, who had sealed me up to
          eternal damnation, had any authority, it was very little use in
          my going to the anxious bench.
          I did not discover where friend Cary was leading me to, till I
          got near by the minister. He looked at me, when I turned away
          from the anxious bench, and he again walked into the pulpit, and
          pronounced the solemn sealing of eternal damnation upon me, and
          again appended to it that my blood was to be upon my own head.
          On that day, the Reverend Mr. Williams delivered an address on
          the untold miseries of hell and the duration of eternity. Whether
          my mind was then agitated in consequence of the solemn woes
          pronounced upon me by the other minister, or whether the address
          was such a very eloquent one, I cannot now say; but, of all the
          discourses describing hell, eternal damnation, and the
          complication of miseries to which damned souls were subjected, it
          seemed to me that his address was the most terrific. I admired it
          for its sublimity and the beautiful descriptive powers that were
          exhibited throughout the whole discourse; and where he got it
          from I did not know, and of course could not tell.
          At the conclusion of the meeting, I gathered up my passengers
          took them home, and distributed them about, and told them that I
          had no idea of going any more to the protracted meeting; for,
          said I, I have been sealed up nine times to eternal damnation,
          and hence, if the priest had any authority, it is no use in my
          going any more; but, said I, if he indeed had any, he would not
          act the infernal fool.
          [Elder O. Hyde blessed the sacramental cup.]
          I have, no doubt, wearied you with so minute a detail of my
          experience; but it is at least a gratification to me to relate
          it; and hence, I trust, you will excuse my being so minute in
          A short time after this, the Elders of Israel preached in our
          neighbourhood the doctrines of repentance and baptism for the
          remission of sins, precisely as preached by the Apostle Peter and
          by our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. These doctrines I was
          pleased to hear. I believed them and received them in my heart.
          Now, you are all aware how I was formerly sealed up to eternal
          damnation. Notwithstanding this, I was waited upon by the agent
          of the "Presbyterian Young Man's Society," and told that if I
          would abandon my father, and pledge myself never to become a
          "Mormon," they would give me seven years' education; and then, at
          the expiration of that time, I might study divinity, and become a
          minister of the Presbyterian order.
          But, said I, Mr. Cannon sealed me up to eternal damnation, and
          hence it would not do for me to become a minister. He replied,
          "Oh, that don't make any difference." Well, then, said I, if that
          is all the force your religion and your ministers have, I will
          not have anything to do with them. Then he concluded they would
          not require me to preach, but he said they would give me seven
          years' education, and then I might choose what profession I
          I told him I was required to honour my father, and as he was
          sick, I should attend to him at present, however much I might
          desire an education.
          As soon as I had got baptised, all the folks in the neighbourhood
          commenced imposing upon me. The idea that they had of a religious
          man was this--If he would stand still to be spit upon, to be
          mocked, and abused, then he was religious; but if he resented any
          of these insults, then they considered that he had no religion.
          I was very large of my age, but I had not strength in proportion
          to my size, and I was always very clumsy; but finally I told the
          boys who were imposing upon me, that it was part of my religion
          to fight, and I pulled off my coat and flogged the whole school,
          and from that day I was respected so long as I stayed in the
          It was with a good deal of reluctance, however, that many of the
          boys who had previously been able to handle me would yield; for
          some of them were four or five years older than I was: but in two
          days it was all finished up, and I had peace.
          That winter I commenced to study arithmetic. I had previously
          studied geography, as you have already learned and during that
          winter I worked at arithmetic until I got to "Vulgar Fractions,"
          but I could not find out what vulgar fractions were, and I don't
          know yet, and hence I do not think I am entitled to much credit
          for the proficiency attained in my education.
               I always took great pleasure in reading history, both
          religious and profane; but as to getting an education such as is
          requisite for a professional man in the world, I did not have the
          chance, excepting the one before alluded to, and that I did not
          choose to accept of.
          In 1833 I moved to Kirtland with my father, and went to work on
          the Temple, doing whatever I was able to do.
          I will here digress from the subject of my experience, and remark
          that I have asked a great many if they could tell who those
          twenty-four Elders were who laid the foundation of that Temple;
          but I have never yet got the information: and if there are any
          who can give it, they are smarter than me, and I was there and
          looked on. If there are any of the brethren who have this
          information, they should hand it in to the Historian's Office,
          where it can be preserved in the archives of the Church.
          It is proper here to say that I went to work at the first
          principles, and that you know is necessary for every one to do. I
          went to work at quarrying rock, then hauling rock, tending mason,
          and performing such other work as I was considered capable of
          doing in my bungling way.
          We were a pious people in those days; but, notwithstanding our
          piety, our neighbours soon talked of mobbing us. They had already
          tarred and feathered the Prophet Joseph and Sidney Rigdon, and
          they threatened us with mobbing and expulsion. As I remarked, we
          were then very pious, and we prayed the Lord to kill the mob.
          It was but a little time before the Saints were driven out of
          Jackson county, Missouri, the printing press destroyed, men
          tarred and feathered, women ravished, and men, women, and
          children scattered to the four winds of heaven, all in
          consequence of our religion.
          Now, I am never afraid when I do not think anything is going to
          hurt me. When I am certain that there is no danger, then I am not
          the least afraid. The reason I have been called a coward has been
          from the fact that, whenever I believed there was any danger, I
          have always gone in for providing for it, and used my ingenuity
          to thwart that danger; and hence I have been called a coward by
          With my brethren who have addressed you, I have lain by the side
          of the Prophet, in Kirtland, to guard him half of each night for
          a whole winter, so that, if anything occurred, I could give
          notice to all the brethren in a very short time.
          I have been by those cross roads that some of the brethren
          remember, and have seen our enemies pass by so near that I could
          have knocked them down with a stick. Things were so arranged
          that, if a considerable number came along, I was prepared to
          communicate it to the brethren. I have had considerable
          experience, and I have learned that, curious as it may appear,
          whenever a man becomes a Latter-day Saint, the Devil wants to
          kill him.
          As I have told you, I was raised in the northern part of New
          York, a rough country, where, instead of going to get poles to
          fence with, we used to cut down hemlock trees, and split them up
          into rails.
          East is said to be the quarter for light: hence it may be
          admitted that I have acquired a little. I once strayed as far as
          Massachusetts, and in a town where there were several Baptist
          priests. I endeavoured to preach the Gospel; but they sent their
          sons into the meeting-house, who smoked out the congregation with
          brimstone; and that is a specimen of what would be poured out
          upon the Saints by the whole Christian world, if they had the
               In an address delivered some years ago, I spoke of Maryland
          as a State of liberty; but our reporters made me say
          Massachusetts,--though they are not to blame, for they are raw
          Englishmen, and therefore the fault must have been with the
          I said that Massachusetts was the hotbed of superstition and
          religious intolerance, and that Maryland was the first State that
          by her laws and institutions allowed men to worship God as they
          pleased. Whether this mistake was accidental or not, I cannot
          say, but I wish now to correct it; for I do believe Massachusetts
          to be the very hotbed of superstition and religious intolerance.
          In the progress of this Church, mobs gathered around us, and
          continued to grow thicker till our history brought us to Far
          West, where the Governor ordered out seventeen thousand troops to
          exterminate the "Mormons," and a great many were marched on to
          the ground preparatory to being shot by the order of Major Clark.
          There are a great many men alive that were there, and lived
          through the operation, and who were finally driven from Missouri,
          not to say anything of the hundreds, and thousands, and tens of
          thousands who are dead, whose deaths were more or less caused by
          the sufferings and distress that were brought upon them by their
          It was a free State; it was a free country: it had a Constitution
          that guaranteed liberty, at least to every white man. All
          religions were tolerated by their laws; but we must be
          exterminated from the State, because we were that kingdom which
          had been spoken of.
          The result was that Prophets and High Priests were arrested and
          put in prison, numbers of them were murdered, women were
          ravished, goods and property stolen, houses burnt, and children
          butchered, and every possible cruelty was invented to cure men of
          their religion.
          I told Mr. Morril, of Vermont, last winter, that it was utterly
          impossible by law to change men's opinions. If a man believes a
          thing, you may whip him, and he will believe it still. 
          Men and women are as apt to be tenacious as the old lady was down
          in the country, where men have but one wife. She got quarrelling
          with her husband, and called him "cracklouse." He told her that
          if she called him that any more, he would drown her. She repeated
          it again, and he took and put her in the river, then took her
          out, and she said, "Cracklouse!" So he put her in again, and held
          her down awhile, till she was almost gone. Then he took her out
          again, and she could hardly speak, but finally she made out to
          say, "C-r-a-c-k-l-o-u-s-e!" He was determined to use her up; so
          he put her down, and held her under till she was dead; but she
          came up with her finger nails clenched, or rather in the position
          required for cracking a louse. So, you see, she stuck to it to
          the last moment. 
          So it is with our Uncle Sam--our dear, infirm, old uncle;
          although he has got very rich, and has got several millions of
          money in the Treasury that he scarcely knows what to do with, he
          wants to expend some of it in bringing us to the standard of
          virtue and righteousness according to their notions. To this end
          he is sending out 2,500 troops, with ministers and schoolmasters
          to regulate things in Utah. Notwithstanding all this, he may
          possibly find some instances where people may be as determined
          and stern in their notions as the old lady was of whom I have
          been speaking.
          Now, a religion that is not worth living for is not worth having.
          If religion is not worth living for, I am sure it is not worth
          dying for; and of course, if we are not willing to stand the
          test, our religion is of very little use. Our enemies judge us by
          themselves, for they know that the best of them will renounce
          their religion for the sake of self interest. They treat it as a
          mere work of time.
          A gentleman once asked another why he turned from the reformed
          Methodists to the Episcopalians; and he said, in reply, "A good
          fat living will change any of us." If we can be changed in our
          religious views by a few soldiers or a few threats, we certainly
          made a great blunder in coming out here, that we may have the
          privilege of turning a little, and of giving a little change into
          the bargain. Our dear old Uncle has had a desire to give us a
          little of the change from the time we came here. Soon after we
          arrived, we began to turn this desert into a garden. There came a
          captain with troops into this city: they were a specimen of the
          virtue and morality of the United States. They came here and
          began to insult the people, and then tried to cover up their
          wickedness by the dignity of Uncle Samdom. Passing along, they
          came to a lone house, and there undertook to ravish a woman in
          open daylight; and the brother who interfered to prevent this
          villainous outrage was most shamefully maltreated by them, and
          got some of his bones broken. After this outrage, the officers of
          the company were soon told that if they did not take their troops
          out of the city, the "Mormons" would cut all their damned
          throats; and that was the last we had of them here.
          I may be a little mistaken as to the precise language made use
          of; but this subject follows up so close to what I had in my
          mind, that I wanted to ask myself what I was now going to do in
          case the soldiers come here.
          From year to year we have had companies of these gentry visiting
          us, and remaining for a season, and then going away. The
          Government have tried, year after year, to establish garrisons,
          and get troops into these valleys. They have had troops at
          Laramie, at Fort Hall, and several other points; but
          circumstances so turned that they soon marched into Oregon.
          The talk now is that they are going to bring 2,500 soldiers into
          this Territory. That is not a peace establishment; for
          twenty-five hundred men are not enough to obtain peace in an
          Indian country. These troops, we are informed, are to be
          furnished with fifteen months provisions, to be delivered in this
          city this fall, and twelve months' provisions to be lodged on the
          other side of the mountain. They are to have four hundred mule
          teams for hauling their extra baggage, and they are to be
          provided with judges and a full corps of territorial officers;
          and these soldiers are sent along to enforce their rule. This is
          what we understand from those channels which have been opened to
          Whether it is done with the intention of making a disturbance
          here and taking the lives of our leaders, the facts in the case
          being known to the Government of the United States, is not for me
          at present to say. The mail is stopped, and no more permitted to
          run, because, they say, of the unsettled state of affairs in
          Now, I am a "Mormon," and a descendant of the old Puritanical
          stock that descended from the old Anglo-Saxon reformers, and
          hence I feel all the sentiments of resentment that any man could
          feel during the rise against the mother country, when our
          forefathers were determined to break off the yoke of bondage and
          be free. When I see men, the descendants of those worthy sires
          who were the first to stand forth and create the resolution of
          the colonies, and to break loose from the King of Great
          Britain,--I say, when I realize that my own country and nation
          are disposed to hold the sword over my head and to threaten me
          with extermination, I feel to say, Let them sent who they please.
          They are determined to send who they please for Governor, who
          they please for Judges, and who they please for our Territorial
          Officers, and to permit those men whom they send to place their
          interpretation upon the acts of our Territorial Legislature, and
          upon the condition of things as they surround us; and I care but
          little what comes next.
          They will send men here who are ignorant of the circumstances
          that surround us,--men who are totally ignorant of the irrigation
          of the land by mountain streams; they will permit them to
          interfere with the rights of the people of this Territory, with
          fifteen hundred or two thousand bayonets to back them up.
          Under these circumstances, as big a coward as I am, I would say
          what I pleased; and for one thing I would say that every man that
          had anything to do with such a filthy, unconstitutional affair
          was a damned scoundrel. There is not a man, from the President of
          the United States to the Editors of their sanctorums, clear down
          to the low-bred letter-writers in this Territory, but would rob
          the coppers from a dead nigger's eyes, if they had a good
          opportunity. If I had the command of thunder and lightning, I
          would never let one of the damned scoundrels get here alive.
          I have heretofore said but very little about the Gentiles; but I
          have heard all that Drummond has said, and I have read all his
          lying, infamous letters; and although I have said but little, I
          think a heap. You must know that I love my friends, and God
          Almighty knows that I do hate my enemies. There have been men,
          and women, and children enough who have died through the
          oppression and tyranny of our enemies to damn any nation under
          heaven; and now a nation of 25,000,000 of people must exercise
          its wealth in violation of its own principles and the rights
          guaranteed by the blood of their fathers--blood that is more
          sacred than their own heart springs; and this they are doing to
          crush down a little handful who dwell in the midst of these
          mountains, and who dare to worship God as they please, and who
          dare to sing, pray, preach, think, and act as they please.
          All I have to say is, Just go ahead and burst your boiler.
          [Voice: They will.] This is the way the thing shapes itself in my
          mind; and if I were not afraid to die, I would fight as long as
          there was a finger left. Yes, if I were not afraid to die, I
          would fight till there was not as much left of me as there was of
          the Kilkenny cats. Just look at him--view his conduct towards
          this people: besides his being my uncle, he has acted most
          shamefully mean. When I told my uncle I was afraid, he only
          laughed at me; but I now tell you that if I were not such a
          well-known coward, I would die like a man of war. The very idea
          that a man has been awed down by the bayonet is something that I
          cannot stand. It will do very well for the Emperor of France, and
          it may do for the Autocrat of Russia, but it don't do for
          freeborn men; and if asked which we will prefer--slavery or
          death, we should be very apt to answer in the language of a Roman
          senator, if we had any voice in this matter, who, when this
          question was once put in the days of Julius Caesar and Pompey,
          promptly answered, We prefer death to slavery. But you know we
          are Latter-day Saints--we are "Mormons," and hence we cannot be
          treated as free men.
          Report says that the plan is deep, and it is laid with the
          intention of murdering every man that will stand up for
          "Mormonism." But the evil which they design towards us will fall
          upon their own heads, and it will grind them to powder. The men
          that have been living in these valleys, living their religion,
          and serving their God, they will laugh at their calamities, and
          mock when their fear cometh.
          We must die like the Irishman, and then we shall do well enough.
          An old parson was riding along one day, and met with an Irishman,
          and said, "Sir, have you made your peace with God?" Pat replied,
          "Faith, an I've never had a falling out." The parson seemed very
          much surprised at the answer, and very piously said, "You are
          lost, you are lost!" The Irishman very quaintly answered, "Faith,
          and how can I be lost right in the middle of a great big
          turnpike?" The moral which I wish to deduce from this is, that,
          if we have not had a falling out with our God, we are in the
          middle of the great turnpike. They may cut off our supplies of
          tobacco and tea. [Voice: What a pity!] Why, bless you, there are
          young men in Israel who would suffer far more, if deprived of
          their tobacco, than the ladies would if their ribbons had to be
          stripped off right in the public meeting; and therefore I advise
          them to go to work and plant tobacco, for if they were deprived
          of it, it would take away their peace and happiness, and they
          could not nasty and besmear everything within a mile of them; and
          when they wanted to come and get counsel, they would not be able
          to let out of their mouths a stench that would drive away a
          I feel great pity for those young men, and I would like to
          discipline them as a certain lieutenant did the cabin boy on a
          steam packet. He said, "Boy, there is something the matter with
          your mouth," whereupon he ordered one of the sailors to bring him
          a pair of tongs, and ordered the boy to open his mouth, and with
          the tongs took out a large quid of tobacco. He then called for
          some canvass and sand and scoured the boy's mouth out, and told
          him that when he got sick and needed that again, he was to call
          on him and he would give him another dose.
          I consider it a disgrace to any young man under thirty-five years
          of age to use tobacco. [Voice: Forty is the age.] That is my age:
          I was thinking I was thirty-five.
          Brethren and sisters, I am a Latter-day Saint, and I know that
          this is the people of God; I know that this people have the
          Priesthood, and that Brigham Young is as much an inspired man as
          was Moses or any other man that ever lived upon the earth.
          This is my testimony, and I believe that if I were cut in pieces,
          though I never was killed, and of course don't know how it feels;
          but I do not believe that it would alter my testimony.
          I am a good deal like the man in the old world, where they have
          but one wife. He was shaving, and at the same time having some
          unpleasant words with his wife: finally, he said he would cut his
          throat if she did not hold her noise. She replied, "Cut away; I
          am young and handsome." "I would, if I did not think it would
          hurt so damned bad." And I don't know but it would feel so very
          bad to be killed, that I am really afraid where there is any
          danger. But just so long as I think there is no danger, I shall
          go ahead.
          Brethren and sisters, pardon me for detaining you so long; and
          may the Lord God of Israel bless you, and may He curse and damn
          every scoundrel that would bring misery and injury upon this
          innocent people. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
          Taylor, August 9, 1857
                             John Taylor, August 9, 1857
                        THE WORLD--DOINGS IN THE STATES, ETC.
                  Remarks by Elder John Taylor, made in the Bowery,
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 9, 1857.
          Beloved brethren and friends,--Being called upon this morning to
          address you in a few words, I do so with very great pleasure. The
          sea of upturned faces that present themselves to my view at the
          present time is indeed something new, although I have been in
          what may be called the metropolis of the United States for some
          length of time.
          Gazing round upon my brethren and sisters with smiling
          countenances and happy, contented feelings, imparts peculiar
          sensations to my mind; and it is difficult for me at the present
          time to concentrate my thoughts so as to express the feelings
          that are in my bosom, if in fact I could express them. Suffice it
          to say that I am glad to be here; I am happy to meet with my
          brethren of the Priesthood, and my sisters, and all those who are
          friends to the cause of God; I rejoice to see you, and am glad of
          the opportunity of standing before you once more to speak of the
          things pertaining to the interests of Zion, and the guiding up of
          the kingdom of God upon the earth.
          There are many here who, like me have been absent from home for
          some time, who, when they come to meet with former associations
          and friends, particularly those with whom they have battled for
          years in the cause and kingdom of God, feel as I feel on the
          present occasion. Those alone, and there are many of them, can
          enter into the sympathies and emotions which I experience at the
          present time.
          There is a very material difference between associating with
          those that have the fear of God before their eyes, whose first
          object is their own salvation, the salvation of their progenitors
          and posterity, and the building up of the kingdom of God, and
          associating with those who "have not God in all their thoughts,"
          who regard him not in all their transactions, but who are living
          "without God and without hope in the world," whose hearts--and I
          am sorry to say it, but yet it is true--whose hearts are "full of
          cursing and bitterness," who roll sin under their tongues as a
          sweet morsel, "whose feet are swift to shed blood," and "the way
          of peace," as the Prophet hath said, "they have not known."
          There is a very material difference between associating with men
          and women who are the sons and daughters of Zion, and characters
          such as I have last named. The contrast is so striking, the
          spirit is so different, the atmosphere varies so much, that any
          man possessing one spark or particle of the Spirit of the Most
          High must experience it the moment he breathes the atmosphere and
          comes in contact with the two contending parties. The one is
          engaged in the acquisition of wealth: gold is their god, and,
          associated with that, lust, pollution, and corruption of every
          While we are aiming to fulfil our destiny on the earth, to
          accomplish the object for which we were created, to magnify our
          calling, to honour our God, to build up His kingdom, to redeem
          the earth from the curse under which it groans, to roll back the
          tide of corruption that seems to have overspread the universe,
          our opponents are engaged in pursuits directly tending to
          dissolution and destruction. Their lives, their views, their
          objects are short, transient, and evanescent. Ours are wide as
          the universe, extended as eternity, deep as the foundations of
          the earth, and elevated as the throne of God; receiving and
          imparting blessings that are rich, glorious, and
          eternal,--blessings which effect us and our posterity through
          endless ages that are yet to come.
          The contrast so striking, so vivid, so manifest, is it to be
          wondered at, when a person reflects upon these matters, that ten
          thousand thoughts should crowd upon the mind and produce
          sensations that is impossible to fully express with human
          language. Such, then, are my sentiments, and such my feelings.
          I have been for some length of time past associated with the
          Gentiles. I have been engaged in battling corruption, iniquity,
          and the foul spirits that seem to fill the atmosphere of what you
          may term the lower regions, if you please; and the Lord has been
          with me, His Spirit has dwelt in my bosom, and I have felt to
          shout, Hallelujah! and to praise the name of the God of Israel,
          that he has been pleased to make me a messenger of salvation to
          the nations of the earth, to communicate the rich blessings
          flowing from the throne of God, and put me in possession of truth
          that no power on this or on the other side of hell can controvert
          In regard to the world, the Elders who have been out, as I have,
          and as others have around me, know something of its nature and
          spirit, and the feelings by which the people are governed and
          actuated. Our young men and women, who have not come in contact
          with it, can scarcely conceive of the amount of iniquity,
          depravity corruption, lying, deception, and abomination of every
          kind that prevails in the gentile world.
          Talk of honesty! It is a thing in theory; and they will preach
          about it as loud and as long as anybody. As a matter of theory,
          it is honourable to be honest--to be men of truth theoretically;
          but when you come to put your finger upon it, you cannot find it,
          it is like a shadow--it vanishes from your grasp.
          Where are the men of truth--nationally, socially, religiously,
          morally, politically, or in any other way? Where are the
          patriots? Where are the men of God? I declare before you and high
          heaven, I have not found them. Sometimes I have thought I had got
          my hand upon them, but they slipped out of my fingers.
          I bless the God of Israel that I am permitted to mingle with the
          Saints of the Most High--to associate with men who, when I meet
          them and ask them concerning anything, I may expect to have an
          honest and truthful answer--men in whom there is some truth, some
          integrity, something to catch hold of, something you can rely
          To speak of men whom I have seen dissatisfied, and who have gone
          back to Babylon, I must say that I do not very much admire their
          taste. If people understood things as I do, and as I have seen
          and experienced them, they would thank God from the bottom of
          their hearts that they are permitted to have a name and a place
          among the people of God in these valleys of the mountains.
          We have been engaged in publishing a paper, which is generally
          known, because it has been circulated here. About my proceedings
          and acts, I have got very little to say, only that I have done as
          well as I could, the Lord being my helper; and I believe my
          brethren here have prayed for me, and that I have been sustained
          by their prayers and faith.
          I have not been in that place, because it was my desire to be
          there; for I have had a hard struggle and a good deal to pass
          through: but that is common with us all; and if there were no
          struggle, there would be no honour in a victory.
          I have conversed with some of the Twelve since I came home, and
          they all feel about the same; and when I have read about your
          affairs here, and the position in which you have been placed, I
          have said, "My brethren have had to struggle."
          There is one thing that I have noticed: wherever I have come
          across a Saint, they differ very materially from others. I have
          met with those in different places who have been sent out on
          missions to the various stations, and missionaries going off to
          preach in Canada and other places; and I found, wherever I came
          in contact with one of them, I came in contact with a man; and
          wherever I came in contact with those who had not been up here, I
          came in contact with children--babies, if you please, hardly
          knowing their right hand from their left, I mean in the practical
          sense of the word.
          There are a great many theorists in the world. They can talk and
          splutter, and make a noise, and have a great many theories; but
          they cannot reduce them to practice. There is no energy,
          vitality, or power. But come in contact with our own brethren,
          and they are all quick, full of animation, life, and energy; and
          there is a spirit infused into them that I do not see anywhere
          else. This is my experience.
          You may pick up men from any part of the world you please, and
          bring them to this place, and what are they fit for? They are
          poor, miserable croaking old grannies. But there is something in
          the atmosphere of the place--something in the scenery we have
          passed through. There is something in the difficulties we have
          spoken about, and something in our joys and prospects, that has a
          tendency to strengthen the mind and brace up the nerves. There is
          something, too, in the hope that is implanted in the bosom, that
          is different from that in the possession of other men.
          Every true man among us feels he is a Saint of the living God,
          and that he has an interest in the kingdom of God; every man
          feels that he is a king and a priest of the Most High God. He is
          a saviour, and he stands forth and acts with energy and power,
          with influence, and he is full of the Spirit of the Lord. Hence
          the difference between them and others, and hence the necessity
          of the experience we are passing through, the various trials we
          have to combat with, and the difficulties we have to overcome.
          All these things seem to me to be so many lessons, which it is
          absolutely necessary for the young, the middle-aged, and the aged
          to learn, to prepare them and their posterity for more active
          scenes in the rolling forth of the great work of God in the last
          days. Consequently, if we have to pass through a few trials, a
          few difficulties, a few afflictions, and to meet with a few
          privations, they have a tendency to purify the metal, purge it
          from the dross, and prepare it for the Master's use.
          So far as I am concerned, I say, let everything come as God has
          ordained it. I do not desire trials; I do not desire affliction:
          I would pray to God to "leave me not in temptation, and deliver
          me from evil; for thine is the kingdom, the power, and the
          glory." but if the earthquake bellows, the lightnings flash, the
          thunders roll, and the powers of darkness are let loose, and the
          spirit of evil is permitted to rage, and an evil influence is
          brought to bear on the Saints, and my life, with theirs, is put
          to the test; let it come, for we are the Saints of the most High
          God, and all is well, all is peace, all is right, and will be,
          both in time and in eternity.
          But I do not want trials; I do not want to put a straw in
          anybody's way; and, if I know my own feelings, I do not want to
          hurt any man under the heavens, nor injure the hair of any
          person's head. I would like to do every man good. These are the
          feelings, the spirit which the Gospel has implanted in my bosom,
          and that the Spirit of God implants in the bosoms of my brethren.
          And if men will pursue an improper course, the evil, of course,
          must be on their own heads.
          I used to think, if I were the Lord, I would not suffer people to
          be tried as they are; but I have changed my mind on that subject.
          Now I think I would, if I were the Lord, because it purges out
          the meanness and corruption that stick around the Saints, like
          flies around molasses.
          We have met on the road a great many apostates. I do not want to
          say much about them. If they can be happy, all right; but they do
          not exhibit it. When a man deserts from the Gospel, from the
          ordinances, from the Priesthood and its authority, from the
          revelations of the Spirit of God, from the spirit of prophecy,
          from that sweet, calm influence that broods over the upright man
          in all his acts, he loses the blessing of God, and falls back
          into error; and, as the Scripture says, "The evil spirit that
          went out of him, returns again, bringing with him seven spirits
          more wicked than himself; and the last state of that man is worse
          than the first."
          It has become proverbial, where apostate "Mormons" live, to say,
          "Oh, he is only an apostate Mormon." They look upon them as ten
          times meaner than a "Mormon."
          I happened to go into a barber's shop, one day, to get shaved. A
          man came in, and when he went out again, the enquiry was made,
          "Who is that man?" "Oh, he is only an apostate Mormon." Their
          mouths are full of cursing; and you will find them chewing
          tobacco and getting drunk, thinking that, by so doing, they will
          recommend themselves to the people; but they have not learned the
          art very well; they can't swear and degrade themselves so
          naturally as others, and the people find them out and repudiate
          You that don't know him, have heard of Thomas B. Marsh, who was
          formerly the President of the Twelve Apostles, but who
          apostatized some years ago, in Missouri. He is on his way here, a
          poor, decrepid, broken down, old man. He has had a paralytic
          stroke--one of his arms hangs down. He is coming out here as an
          object of charity, destitute, without wife, child, or anything
          else. He has been an apostate some eighteen years. Most of you
          know his history. He has been all the time since then afraid of
          his life--afraid the "Mormons" would kill him; and he durst not
          let them know where he was.
          In meeting with some of the apostates, he said to them, "You
          don't know what you are about; if you want to see the fruits of
          apostacy, look on me." I thought they could not look on a better
          In relation to some of those other folks that left here--the
          Gladdenites and others--where are they? Some of them that
          contended most strenuously for Gladden have cast him off, and now
          have nothing to tie to. Where is their hope of salvation?
          In regard to the spirit of the times, I do not know but that I
          have published my feelings. I would observe, however, that there
          is a material difference between the people of the East and the
          people of the west. A great majority of the people of the West,
          on the borders, may be emphatically termed "Border ruffians." The
          Eastern people call them by that name, and by that name they are
          known. There is a species of ruffianism among them, of rowdyism,
          groggeryism, of bantering, bullying, fighting, and killing, that
          is a disgrace to humanity.
          The most of you who have read the news must be familiar with the
          scenes that have transpired in Kansas between the two parties
          that have existed there--one party in favour of slavery, and the
          other opposed to it. There has been a great struggle between
          them, and mobocracy has abounded to a great extent. Who are the
          best and who are the worst, would be very difficult for me to
          The Eastern people, of whom I have been speaking, as quick as
          they go to the borders, partake of the spirit that reigns there,
          and turn "border ruffians" too. It is not difficult for them to
          enter into it; for the spirit of deep seated hatred which
          prevails among many in the east towards the South soon breaks
          out, and their feelings are manifested in acts of violence, and
          they generally maintain their points by the bowie knife and
          pistol, by mob violence, vigilance committees, &c.
          This disorder of things extends all along the frontiers. If a man
          does not do right, they get up a vigilance committee, and it
          takes up a man, judges him, whips him, banishes him, or puts him
          to death, as they please; and it has become popular to act in
          this way in all those border places. 
          They are called "border ruffians," and I think the name is as
          appropriate as anything you could give them. I do not know that I
          could pick out a better title. In the East, they do it with their
          tongues; they do not use the bowie knives, pistols, and rifles so
          much as in the West and in the South; but a spirit of rancour,
          animosity, and hatred seems to be engendered in the bosoms of the
          people, one against another. They have their most deadly enemies
          in their very midst. Every man's hand is against his neighbour.
          The feelings of the North and South have run very high, each
          party seeking to support their own peculiar views alone, and
          truth is out of the question. If they tell the truth, it is by
          accident. The object is not to tell the truth, but to sustain
          parties and party interests; for to tell the truth is not
          generally considered very politic.
          True, there is a great profession of truth, and a great deal of
          apparent abhorrence of lies and falsehood, because falsehood is
          not popular, although it is practiced all the time.
          The ministers say it is right to tell the truth, and then go to
          work and lie. One politician banters another, on account of the
          hypocritical course he has taken: and as quick as he has done
          that, he goes to work and lies, and deceives as much as he
          possibly can to sustain his party; and it is not whether a thing
          is true or not, but whether it is policy or not; and if a thing
          becomes policy, every influence, every kind of chicanery,
          falsehood, and deception is brought to bear upon it; and when a
          little truth will tell better, they mix that up along with it,
          but it is generally the least ingredient in the whole mass.
          Talk to them about the Gospel and the Scriptures! They seem to
          think, even the ministers among them, that it is old fogyism.
          Talk about Abraham and his institutions! Say they, "You are
          taking us back to the dark ages. Such things would do eighteen
          hundred years ago; but we are more enlightened now; we have got
          more philosophy, more intelligence, and comprehend the nature of
          human existence better; we are men of greater renown than they.
          Those things might do for our grandfathers and
          great-grandfathers, but they will not do for us."
          If a little Scripture will suit them, they put it in; but if it
          won't, they keep it out, and talk about expediency. Expediency is
          the great principle by which men are governed.
          Talk about politics! What is it? It is this or that man's policy.
          "If it is policy to tell the truth, we will tell it; if not, we
          will tell a lie." A man cannot obtain a cause because it is just,
          but because it is policy, and because he can bring certain
          influences to bear on that thing. This is about the position of
          things as I find them, so far as my experience goes.
          But, as is the case in Congress, bullyism seems to be one of the
          most prominent arguments in the west, where they seem to imitate
          their honourable example. These are the two prominent places
          --Kansas and Congress. Brother Bernhisel here has been among them
          there; he knows something about it and something about their
          proceedings. If a man dare get up there and speak his sentiments,
          another stands over with a cane, and goes to work at caning him,
          and lays him in a sick bed for several months, so that he cannot
          speak; and for this dignified act, he is presented with numerous
          canes by his constituents, to show how they appreciate this
          Congressional argument, and to prove to others that if they speak
          the truth, they may look out for a caning. These things take
          place in this land of liberty and in the Congress of the United
          States. We have had a good deal of trouble sometimes in getting
          our appropriations; in fact, not sometimes, but always. And I
          will tell you how they do in the West and in California. A fellow
          goes up and seizes another by the collar, and says, "Damn you, if
          you stand in my way, I will put this into you,"--showing him a
          deadly weapon. The official says, "I am afraid that fellow will
          kill me; I will give him what he wants. But if an honest man goes
          and asks for his rights, he cannot get them, simply because he is
          honest,--particularly if he happens to be a "Mormon."
          I have vowed in my own mind, over and over again, if I was in
          Utah, the United States might stand over me until doomsday,
          before I would do anything for them, unless I was paid for it
          beforehand. Excuse me, Governor Young, if I am not very
          patriotic. No men need call upon me to do anything in Utah for
          the United States, unless they pay me the money down. I won't
          trust them. 
          I speak from experience--from things I have seen and known--from
          circumstances that have come under my own notice. I have seen the
          difficulties my brethren have laboured under, when they have had
          to do with Congress or the Departments at Washington.
          Any unprincipled scoundrel, no matter how mean, if he comes with
          a bowie knife or revolver in his hand, can get what he wants.
          People back East used to blame me for speaking and writing plain.
          I talk the same now. I feel that I can be sustained by the truth;
          and if I cannot live by truth, I will die by it and I am not
          afraid of telling it before any people. I met a gentleman on the
          road, on his way to the States from California. I asked him how
          things were getting on in Utah. He said, "Very well; all is peace
          there; they seem to do very well. Are you going there?" "Yes,
          sir, I am going to Utah." "Did you live there?" "Yes." "I think
          it is not prudent, the policy upon which they act. I would
          recommend your people to pursue a quiet policy. I saw everything
          peaceable and quiet there as could possibly be in any community;
          but I heard Governor Young talk about General Harney. He said he
          was the squaw-killing General. I did not think that was courteous
          to be said of a United States officer." I replied, Are we the
          only people that must not talk about the United States' officers?
          What do you do in California, in the East, and everywhere we go?
          Are we going to be imposed on from time to time, and not have the
          privilege of saying our souls are our own? "Oh, I merely
          recommend it as the best policy to be peaceable and quiet until
          you get to be a State, and for the present put up with these
          things." I said, We have been outrageously imposed upon by United
          States' officials. They send out every rag-tag and bobtail, and
          every mean nincompoop they can scrape up from the filth and scum
          of society, and dub him a United States' officer; and are we
          expected to receive all manner of insults from such men without
          one word of complaint? They will assuredly find themselves
          mistaken. "What! you don't mean to say you will fight against the
          United States?" We don't want to; but we feel that we have as
          much right to talk as anybody. We have rights, as American
          citizens, and we cannot be eternally trampled on; but we shall
          assuredly maintain our constitutional rights, speak fearlessly
          our opinions, and take just the course that we think proper. That
          is our policy, and we shall pursue a course of that kind. He
          replied, "My idea is, that quietness and peace is better." I told
          him, it is, sometimes; but a little bristle sometimes does good
          in keeping off the dogs. That is about how I feel.
          In relation to the general condition of things in the East at
          this time, there has been a great hue-and-cry, and almost every
          editor, priest, and dog that could howl, has been yelping. They
          joined heartily with Drummond, one of our amiable, pure, virtuous
          United States' officers. You know him. I never saw him; but I
          have heard about him as one of those spotless, immaculate, holy
          kind of men that they sent from the United States to teach us
          good morals, correct procedure, virtue, &c., &c.
          This pure man commenced a tirade against us, then other dogs
          began to bark. We soon told the truth about it; then, by-and-bye,
          somebody else would tell it; and he now stinks so bad, that they
          actually repudiate him. He is too mean even for them, and they
          had to cast him off. They supported him as long as they could,
          and finally had to let him drop.
          The people are raging, and they do not know what for. The editor
          of the New York Herald, after summing up the whole matter, the
          only thing he could bring against us, after trying and trying for
          several weeks, was that we have burned some nine hundred volumes
          of United States' law books. Of course I do not know anything
          about it; but if you did so, it is true, and if you did not, why
          it is a lie, and it all fizzles out. And, finally, he says, "The
          'Mormons' have got the advantage of us, and they know it."
          [Voices: That is true.] That was one truth, but it was told
          accidentally; one of those accidental things that slip out once
          in a while,--"they have the advantage of us, and they know it."
          The majority of the people think you are a most corrupt people,
          following a doctrine something like those Free Love societies in
          the east. Greeley, the editor of the New York Tribune, was
          associated with one of those societies, and was its principal
          That is what is called a virtuous kind of an abomination, used
          under a cloak of philosophy, a species of philosophy imported
          from France. Hence they call Greeley a philosopher; and, in
          writing about him, I have called him the same. I believe him to
          be as dishonest a man as is in existence.
          These are my sentiments and feelings. I have examined his
          articles, watched his course, read his paper daily, and have
          formerly conversed with him a little; but latterly I would not be
          seen in his company. I was thrown in his society in travelling
          from Boston, and occasionally met him afterwards; but I would not
          talk to him: I felt myself superior to such a mean, contemptible
          cur. I knew he was not after truth, but falsehood.
          This Greeley is one of their popular characters in the East, and
          one that supports the stealing of niggers and the underground
          railroad. I do not know that the editor of the Herald is any more
          honest; but, as a journalist, he tells more truth. He publishes
          many things as they are, because it is creditable to do so. But
          Greeley will not; he will tell what suits his clandestine plans,
          and leave the rest untold. I speak of him, because he is one of
          the prominent newspaper editors in the Eastern country, and he is
          a poor, miserable curse.
          I do not consider that many of them are much better. They are in
          a state of vassalage; they cannot tell the truth if they felt so
          disposed. People talk very loudly about liberty; but there are
          very few who comprehend its true principles. There is a species
          of bondage that is associated with every grade of society. It is
          with the mercantile community, the editorial fraternity, the
          political world, and with every body of men you can associate
          with, up to members of Congress and the President of the United
          States. There are yokes made for men of every grade to put their
          necks into; and every one bows down to them willingly, and they
          are driven in their turn according to circumstances.
          In the mercantile world there is what is called the credit
          system, which I consider one of the greatest curses that was ever
          introduced among men. Some will set up a small groggery or
          grocery; they go into debt to those who have a bigger groggery,
          or to a man who can, perhaps, buy a barrel of whisky at a time,
          or a few pieces of calico. These little merchants are in debt to
          some larger ones in St. Louis; those to merchants in Cincinnati,
          New York, and New Orleans; and they are in debt to large houses
          in England, France, Germany, and other places. 
          They all bow the neck: they are all trammeled and bowed down with
          the same chain. People talk about our credit not being good
          lately. I hope to God nobody will credit a "Mormon." We don't
          want anything on credit. I want us to live as we can live; and if
          we cannot live without going into debt to our enemies, let us
          die--never put our heads under the yoke.
          The same thing exists in other branches. You may take a
          constable; he has got to pledge his honour to support such a man,
          no matter whether he keeps a doggery, a groggery, or whether he
          is an honest man or a rogue. Then a number of those support some
          other man that is more elevated, if there is any elevation in
          such doings. Then those other "elevated" ones from combinations
          and clubs, and sustain others; and so on, until you get up to the
          President of the United States. All are pinioned, and their
          tongues are tied.
          There is Fremont, that great man, who could not lead a few men
          over these mountains without starving them to death. A few men,
          understanding his position, got him cooped up in New York, so
          that he could not be seen without coming at him through
          committees and checks, bras and bolts, lest he should speak and
          people find him out; and after all their great care, he came out
          at the little end of the horn: he was not elected.
          When a President is elected, a crowd of men press around him,
          like so many hungry dogs, for a division of the spoils, saying,
          "Mr. President, what are you going to do for our town? Remember,
          here is Mr. So-and-so, who took a prominent position. We want
          such a one in such an office. And, finally, after worryings and
          teasings, and whining and begging, some of those little men,
          mean, contemptible pups, doggery men, broken-down lawyers, or
          common, dirty, political hacks, bring up the rear, swelled up
          like swill barrels; they come to the table for the fragments,
          and, with a hungry maw and not very delicate stomach, whine out,
          "Won't you give me a place, if it is only in Utah?" In order to
          stop the howling, the President says, "Throw a bone to that dog,
          and let him go out;" and he comes out a great big "United States'
          officer," dressed in a lion's garb, it is true, but with the bray
          of an ass. He comes here, carrying out his groggery and whoring
          operations, and seeking to introduce among us eastern
          The people here, however, feel a little astonished, some of them,
          although they are not very much astonished at anything that
          transpires; and when they look at him, they say in their
          simplicity, "Why, that man is acting like a beast." His majesty,
          however, swells up, struts and puffs, and blows, and says, "You
          must not insult me: I am a United States' officer; you are
          disloyal. I am a United States' officer; don't speak to me." Of
          course you are, and a glorious representative you are.
          I did start once to write a history of the judges sent to Utah;
          but I did not get through with it. You know we have the history
          of the judges in former days. If I had only had time, I would
          have liked to have written a history of the judges of Israel that
          came out from the Ammonites and Moabites down yonder.
          There was one man here whom you considered one of the most
          honourable men among your judges. I refer to Judge Shaver. I do
          not know much about the man; he was spoken highly of, and a great
          deal of ceremony made at his funeral. I was on board of a steamer
          coming up to Florence, when some gentlemen got to talking about
          the "Mormons." One man said, "I was there a year and a half, and
          I know them to be as good, peaceable, and quiet a society as I
          ever was among; but there is a pack of infernal scoundrels sent
          among them by the Government, that are not fit to go anywhere. A
          man, by the name of Shaver, was sent there, and he lay drunk
          around our town six months before he went there!" Thinks I, if
          that is one of the best, then the Lord have mercy on the rest.
          With regard to office-hunters, they are in bondage to each other;
          and even the President of the United States is trammelled, bound
          down, and no man has the manliness to say, I dare do as I please.
          These things are so in a monetary point of view, in a religious
          point of view, and they are so in a political point of view, and
          in every way you can view it. Every man bows down his neck to his
          fellow, and they have their parties of every kind in the United
          States; and every man must be true to his party, no matter what
          it is. Politicians are bound by their parties, editors by their
          employers, ministers by their congregations, merchants by their
          creditors and Governors and President by political cliques.
          Divisions, strife, contention, and evil are everywhere
          increasing, and there is a little room for truth in the hearts of
          the people.
          I believe, notwithstanding, there are thousands of honest people
          in the United States; but so much evil prevails, and so much
          corruption, that it is next to impossible for them to discover
          the difference between truth and error.
          Our preaching does not seem to have any value or effect on the
          minds of men at all, scarcely. You can revise, renovate,
          regenerate the Saints; but come to take hold of the world, and
          preach to them, it is like idle tales to them. As I have said,
          talk to them about the Bible, and they will tell you it is an
          old-fashioned, old fogy affair, with very little exception.
          I have laboured myself, as the rest of the Elders have, and the
          general result, wherever we have preached the Gospel, has been
          the same. I remember, in old Connecticut, the land of steady
          habits, some few embraced the Gospel, and one or two we had to
          cut off from the Church in a week or two after. There was one old
          lady, a farmer's wife; she believed, and her husband treated us
          kindly, and they got a place for us to preach in, &c., and after
          listening for some time, said she would give anybody five hundred
          dollars to prove "Mormonism" untrue. I said I would do it for
          half of that sum: if she wanted a lie, she should have it.
          In the neighbourhood of Tom's River, a number came into the
          Church; some have stood, and some have not: they are doing pretty
          well there. There was as good a Church when I first went there as
          I found in the East. There was also another in Philadelphia. In
          new York, when we went there, we found a people that called
          themselves "Mormons." I called a meeting, and there was only two
          that I would acknowledge as such. I told the rest to go their own
          way; told them what I acknowledged to be "Mormonism," and if they
          would not walk up to that, they might take their own course.
          Since then, a great many emigrants have come from the old
          countries--from England, France, Germany, Denmark, and other
          places. They form quite a body: there are now five or six
          hundred. At Philadelphia and around there, there have been some
          few brought in; but most of the Saints there are those who have
          come in from England and other places.
          It is almost impossible to produce any effect on the feelings of
          the people. In New Jersey, I held several days' meeting, to see
          if something could be done. They turned out in great numbers:
          "Mormonism" was popular; as many as 200 carriages were present.
          We were treated well, and preached faithfully. Somebody came and
          set up a little groggery, and it was removed forthwith. Was
          anybody converted? No. They turned their ears like a deaf adder
          to the cause, and that is the general feeling, so far as I have
          They do not love the truth. In most of these places they have
          rejected the Gospel, and they listen not to the voice of the
          charmer, charm he never so wisely. Many asked about their
          friends, and if their was any speculation on foot. I could get
          thousands to immigrate to this Territory for speculative
          purposes; and committees waited on me to learn what inducements
          are held out to settlers. I could get thousands to come here, if
          we would give them good farms, and furnish them cattle, and work
          their farms for them until they got started, and let them carouse
          around, and have all the lager beer they could drink.
          Those who love the truth are scarce. There are, however, a great
          many scattered all over the United States, who believe
          "Mormonism" is truth, and have not moral courage to embrace it;
          but if it is policy, they dare once in awhile say a few words,
          but in a kind of milk-and-water way: they dare not say much,
          because it is unpopular; and many dare not read a "Mormon" paper;
          it is unpopular.
          I have met men in the world as much my friends, apparently, as
          those that are in the Church; and they have handed out means to
          me when I was in need. One man wrote to me that he would be glad
          to see me; but if I would not let the people know who I was, he
          would be obliged to me. I told him I did not go to such places,
          for I was a "Mormon," outside and in, and I could get along in
          the world by holding my head up, and I despise men who will go
          crawling and cringing around.
          In relation to things that are now transpiring in the United
          States, I suppose you have later news than I have. The mail team
          passed me on the road, but it had no mail. In relation to any
          policy that may be pursued here, I feel it is just right. I know
          that President Young and his brethren associated with him are
          full of the spirit of revelation, and they know what they are
          doing. I feel to acquiesce and put my shoulder to the work,
          whatever it is. If it is for peace, let it be peace; if it is for
          war, let it be to the hilt. It has got to come some time, and I
          would just as lief jump into it to-day as any other time.
          We are engaged in the work of God in rolling on His purposes; and
          if we live, we live to the Lord; and if we die, we die to Him.
          The Lord has put His hand to the work, and all the potentates of
          the earth and their power cannot hinder its progress. The work is
          onward, and in the name of Israel's God it will roll on, until
          the kingdoms of this world shall become the kingdoms of our God
          and His Christ.
          We are gathering a nucleus for a kingdom here that is bound to
          stand for ever--
          "While time and thought, and being last,
          and immortality endures."
          All is peace,--and I feel like shouting, Hallelujah, hallelujah;
          for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth, and all nations shall be
          subject to His sway.
          I have talked longer than I thought I should.
          There is one thing further I would like to say a few words upon.
          Brother George A. Smith, Dr. Bernhisel, and myself were appointed
          as delegates to go to Washington. I have never yet inquired what
          the First Presidency thought about our proceedings there. I was
          in Washington several times, and counselled with my brethren on
          the subject of our admission. We counselled with some of the most
          prominent men in the United States in relation to this matter;
          and those that dare say anything at all, dare not, if you can
          understand that.
          That was about the feeling. We need not say much on this matter;
          but I believe that brother George A. Smith and brother Bernhisel
          laboured with indefatigable zeal to the best of their knowledge
          and intelligence to accomplish the thing they set about; and I
          did, while I was with them. But it was not necessary for me to
          remain there; and I told the brethren, if I was wanted, by
          sending me a telegraphic despatch, I would be there in a little
          time. I believe these brethren did all that lay in their power.
          While speaking of the acts of the Elders, I remember remarking to
          brother Bernhisel that a set of men could not be found on the
          face of the earth that would go with the same talent and ability,
          and act with the same disinterestedness and zeal in the
          performance of whatever is required of them.
          I have counselled with them, and that is the feeling and
          testimony I have to bear concerning them. When they get together,
          their feeling is, How can we best promote the cause in which we
          are engaged? Can a cause sustained by such men sink? Can the
          cause sustained by the power that sustains them sink? No. The
          truth will triumph, and shall roll forth until all nations shall
          bow to its sceptre.
          I pray God, in the name of Jesus, to bless you and guide you,
          that we may be saved in His kingdom. Even so. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, August 9, 1857
                            Brigham Young, August 9, 1857
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made at the Bowery, 
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 9, 1857.
          So far as I am concerned, with regard to the performance of
          duties by the Elders of Israel--the duties which have been placed
          upon them and required at their hands upon their missions--for
          the gratification of the brethren just referred to by Elder
          Taylor, I will say, If there has been nothing hitherto expressed
          here manifesting the feelings of the First Presidency of the
          Church and the members in general on-this point, I can answer for
          the people, by asking and answering a question.
          Brother Taylor, brother George A. Smith, and brother Bernhisel,
          did you do your duty in Congress in reference to presenting our
          petition for a State? I think that I can answer for this
          Committee, as well as for the people, and say that they
          discharged their duty manfully and satisfactorily to their God
          and to their brethren. I can answer for the people, and say that
          they are most perfectly satisfied with the labours of our
          Committee. When a man can say of a truth, "I have done the very
          best that I could in my mission," the heart of every Saint on
          earth acquainted with the circumstances, the angels in heaven,
          and our heavenly Father are all satisfied. There is no more
          required of us than we are capable of performing. The First
          Presidency are satisfied, and I can say that the people are
          With regard to the labours of brother Taylor in editing the paper
          called The Mormon, published in the city of New York, I have
          heard many remarks concerning the editorials in that paper, not
          only from Saints, but from those who do not profess to believe
          the religion we have embraced; and it is probably one of the
          strongest edited papers that is now published. I can say, as to
          its editorials, that it is one of the strongest papers ever
          published, so far as my information extends; and I have never
          read one sentence in them but what my heart could bid success to
          it and beat a happy response to every sentence that I have read
          or heard read. Brother Taylor, that is for you; and I believe
          that these are the feelings and the sentiments of all in this
          community who have perused that paper.
          We are satisfied with the labours of the Elders generally. True,
          it is not every one that knows and understands all things; it is
          also true that men are liable to falter and fail in their
          judgment; but that is nothing against the real character of the
          man, if he is doing the best he knows how. It is true that at
          times Elders need correcting, and they receive correlation in
          this place. It is also true that, when you correct an individual
          in his errors and try to place him in better circumstances
          pertaining to judgment and discretion, it is annoying, it is
          grievous, it is painful to the sensation of that individual. It
          is very true that chastisements are grievous when they are
          received; but if they are received in patience, they will work
          out salvation for those who cheerfully submit to them.
          If the time was that the Elders of Israel could not be chastened
          and corrected for their wrongs, and be set right, you may know
          that they have proved recreant to the faith. And if those who are
          appointed to lead this people dare not rise up and tell them of
          their iniquity and chastise them therefor, and teach them the way
          of life and salvation, you may know that your leaders have fallen
          from their station.
          The Lord has bestowed the everlasting Priesthood upon the
          children of men for their salvation. It is not believed for a
          moment, by any person who believes in the Bible, that a man or
          woman can be saved in their sins. They have to be separated from
          their sins and iniquity; they have to put off the old man, with
          all his deeds, and put on the new man Christ Jesus. If ever we
          see the time that we dare not tell men of their evils, and
          correct them when in fault, you may despair of salvation in this
          One grand cause of the enmity entertained towards us by officials
          sent here by the General Government has simply been, that I take
          the liberty of telling men where they do wrong and wherein they
          do wrong,--both those who are in the Church and those who are out
          of it; and my brethren take the same liberty. If men do evil, we
          tell them of their meanness; whereas, in the other portion of our
          Government, men dare not speak their minds. They are tied up,
          bound up; they are in fetters and chains in every particular--as
          much so as brother Taylor has told you, and a great deal more. He
          said that if a man was found in Congress who dare speak in favour
          of innocence, justice, truth, and mercy, he dare not speak. If
          there were any there, when our petition was expected to be
          presented, who felt in their hearts to favour it, they dared not
          open their mouths in favour of its being granted; for if they
          spoke at all, they must speak according to the popular notions of
          the people; they must go with the tide of popularity.
          This is the case with the whole world; but we are chosen out of
          the world. And if we accept salvation on the terms it is offered
          to us, we have got to be honest in every thought, in our
          reflections, in our meditations, in our private circles, in our
          deal, in our declarations, and in every act of our lives,
          fearless and regardless of every principle of error, of every
          principle of falsehood that may be presented. We have no
          difficulties with our Government: we never have had any
          difficulties with any government under which we have lived. But
          there has been a difficulty, and what is it? The "Mormons" have
          got something that the rest, of course, have not, "and we will
          kill them out of the way; we will not have them."
          As brother Taylor has said, speaking of the wisdom and power
          exhibited by the people of the world, there are men of talent, of
          thought, of reflection, and knowledge in all cunning mechanism:
          they are expert in that, though they do not know from whence they
          receive their intelligence. The Spirit of the Lord has not yet
          entirely done striving with the people, offering them knowledge
          and intelligence; consequently it reveals unto them, instructs
          them, teaches them, and guides them even in the way they like to
          travel. Men know how to construct railroads and all manner of
          machinery; they understand cunning workmanship, &c.; but that is
          all revealed to them by the Spirit of the Lord, though they know
          it not.
          You can find in the minds of the people most admirable
          intelligence in things pertaining to the world; but when you
          touch the intelligence that pertains to other worlds, to the
          kingdom of heaven and heavenly things, they are dark as midnight
          darkness--so dark as this, that, let ever so good a thing be
          revealed to them, no matter how good for a nation, a people, a
          community, or an individual--let a man have it revealed to him
          how he can benefit the whole nation, they turn around and deny
          God in it. They are so dark as that, when they never received a
          particle of intelligence but what came from God. They are filled
          with darkness.
          Instead of wishing injuries to come on them, my heart is pained
          for them when I behold their situation. They are drunk, not with
          strong drink, but with their own anger, and rage, and the spirit
          of the enemy which they have received. They are as wild as
          California horses. When a lasso is thrown on them, they will run
          madly against a fence, or a stone wall, or over a person, or
          anything; they are frantic, and would break their own necks. It
          is just so with the inhabitants of the earth, and especially so
          with our Government; and they are hastening with all possible
          speed, with the lariat around their necks, to jump the precipice
          and destroy themselves. 
          I can tell you one thing that I know concerning the inhabitants
          of the United States. It has come to this, that the honest among
          them--men, women, and children, have dreams foreboding evil. The
          visions of their minds are troubled; they are in sorrow; they
          feel melancholy, and have a presentiment that something evil is
          going to befall the people. And if you could discern the thoughts
          of their hearts this day, you would probably find millions of
          such persons in our Government. When they reflect upon the
          maddened zeal of the leaders, they know that they can endure but
          a little while, and query, "What will come?" What will the Lord
          bring on the people--upon this happy government? What evil
          catastrophe is about to befall us? Will there be war? Will we
          fight the "Mormons," and will the Lord give the "Mormons" power
          to fight against us? Will the North make war upon the South? Will
          they take the sword one against the other? What will become of
          us? These forebodings are upon the people. They have dreams in
          the night which frighten them, and reflections in the day-time
          which give them sorrow; and they are harassed from day to day.
          They are to be pitied; for sorrow, woe, destruction, shame, and
          misery await them. I am sorry for them: they are to be pitied--to
          be prayed for.
          Almost every man that has come from the East of late is telling
          you the political feelings and desires of the Government towards
          this people. Brother Taylor has just related that a gentleman he
          met on the road remarked, "What! can you 'Mormons' fight the
          United States? Can you contend with them? You had better take a
          more specific policy than you have. Do not speak about the
          President, nor about any of the officials." We shall talk as we
          please about them; for this is the right and privilege granted to
          us by the Constitution of the United States: and, as ministers of
          salvation, we shall take the liberty of telling men of their
          I shall take the liberty of talking as I please about the
          President of the United States, and I expect that I know his
          character better than he knows it himself. I will tell you in a
          few words a little of it. James Buchanan, who is now sitting in
          the chair of state, and presiding over this great Republic, is
          naturally a passive, docile, kind, benevolent, and good
          man,--that is his natural disposition, I will venture. Arouse
          him, and he has been a man who could make flaming speeches. He is
          now bound up; they have the fetters upon his feet; he is
          handcuffed; his elbows are pinioned; he is bound on every side,
          and they make him do as they please. Is he obliged to do so? No.
          Is a man fit to be President of the United States, who will bow
          and succumb to the whims of the people? No. A president should
          learn the true situation of his constituents, and deal out
          even-handed justice to all, utterly regardless of the clamour of
          party. Suppose the President to be under the clamour and
          dictation of several parties, he would order out a company
          to-day, and to-morrow call them back; he would make a decree
          to-day, and next week revoke it and make another to suit another
          party. He ought not to pay attention to any party, but consider
          the nation as a family, and deal out justice and mercy to them
          equally and independently.
          I wish that Hickory Jackson was now our President; for he would
          kick some of those rotten-hearted sneaks out, or rather order his
          negroes to do it. If we had a man in the chair who really was a
          man, and capable of magnifying his office, he would call upon his
          servants, and order him to kick those mean, miserable sneaks out
          of the presidential mansion, off from its grounds, and into the
          streets. But the President hearkens to the clamour around him;
          and, as did Pontious Pilate, in the case of Jesus Christ, has
          washed his hands, saying, "I am clear of the blood of those
          Latter-day Saints. Gentlemen, you have dictated, and I will order
          a soldiery and officials to Utah." It is said in the Bible, that
          whosoever ye yield yourselves to obey, his servants ye are. The
          President has yielded himself a servant to cliques and parties,
          and their servants he shall be. And all that has been spoken of
          him by brother Kimball, in the name of Jesus Christ, shall come
          upon him.
          Do you think that we shall be called treasoners, for rebuking him
          in his sinful course? Yes. Talk of loyalty to Government! Hardly
          a man among them cares for the Government of the United States,
          any more than he does for the useless card that lies on the table
          while he is playing out his hand. They disregard the Constitution
          as they would any old fable in any old school book. Scarcely a
          member on the floor of Congress cares anything about it.
          While brother Taylor was referring to the conduct of officers of
          the Government, to the pistols, bowie-knives, the oyster suppers,
          the pleasant little knick-knacks, and this, that, and the other,
          I was reminded of a circumstance that transpired in the region of
          the Salt Works in the State of New York. In that section there
          was a place called Salt Point, one of the roughest in the world
          for drunkenness, gaming, fighting, and cursing; and within a few
          miles from Salt Point was a place called Onadaga Hollow, and the
          people in those places used to be in a constant strife to see
          which should act the worst. As a man named Thaddeus Woods, who
          had become considerably wealthy by making and selling salt, was
          going from Onadaga Hollow to Salt Point, he stopped at a tavern,
          half way between the two places; and when he and his travelling
          companions had rested themselves and fed their horses, Woods told
          one of his teamsters, who was one of the wickedest men to be
          found in those two places, that he would treat him if he would
          say three of the wickedest words that he could think of. The man
          agreed that he would; and when he had the attention and eyes of
          the company fixed upon him, he shouted out "Onadaga Hollow, Thad.
          Woods, and Salt Point," remarking that those were three of the
          worst words that he could think of.
          Brother Taylor says that language cannot express the conduct, the
          feelings, and the spirit that are upon the people in the States.
          Well, suppose you take up a labour and swear about them, what are
          the worst words that can be spoken? 'Nigger stealing,' Mobs or
          Vigilance Committees, and Rotten-hearted Administrators of a
          Government are three of the meanest and wickedest words that can
          be spoken. I expect that somebody will write that back to the
          States, as being treasonable, because spoken by a Latter-day
          With regard to the present contention and strife, and to our
          position and situation, there are few things to be considered,
          and there is much labour to be performed. Let the Saints live
          their religion; let them have faith in God, do all the good they
          can to the household of faith and to everybody else, and trust in
          god for the result; for the world will not believe one truth
          about us. I tell you that the Government of the United States,
          and other governments that are acquainted with us, will not
          believe a single truth about us. What will they believe? Every
          lie that every poor, miserable, rotten-hearted curse can tell.
          What are we to do, under these circumstances? Live our religion.
          Are you going to contend against the United States? No. But when
          they come here to take our lives solely for our religion, be ye
          also ready.
          Do I expect to stand still, sit still, or lie still, and tamely
          let them take away my life? I have told you a great many times
          what I have to say about that. I do not profess to be so good a
          man as Joseph Smith was. I do not walk under their protection nor
          into their prisons, as he did. And though officers should pledge
          me their protection, as Governor Ford pledged protection to
          Joseph, I would not trust them any sooner than I would a wolf
          with my dinner; neither do I trust in a wicked judge, nor in any
          evil person. I trust in my God, and in honest men and women who
          have the power of the Almighty upon them. What will we do? Keep
          the wicked off as long as we can, preach righteousness to them,
          and teach them the way of salvation.
          Some speak of the nations now on the earth forgetting God, they
          have not forgotten Him, for they have never remembered Him. They
          have not departed from His ways, for they never found them; they
          have not lost faith in Him, for they never had any. There are men
          sitting here who were brought up Christians, who were trained to
          believe in the sacred words of truth contained in the Old and New
          Testament. What were you taught by your priests, your fathers,
          mothers, and associates, with regard to God? How many anxious
          hours I have experienced in my youth, to know, see, and
          understand things as they were and as they are. Did I ever see a
          man who could instruct me in those matters, until I saw Joseph
          Smith? I never did. And after I had made a profession of
          religion, I would ask the most powerful preachers whether they
          knew anything about God--where He is located, where Heaven is,
          and where Hell is, who is the Father, who the Son, and what the
          distinction is between them, who is Michael the archangel, who is
          Gabriel, and so on. Could they tell a thing about it? No: and I
          am a witness that no man in Christendom knew anything about it,
          unless it was revealed by the Spirit to him.
          I may say that many had revelations from God, but they had not
          the keys, and rights, and knowledge, and system of the religion
          of God. John Wesley was a good man, and so were thousands of
          others. Will they be saved? They are saved. You know what my
          doctrine is with regard to this matter. Every man will be judged
          according to the deeds done in the body. Did they know anything
          about heaven, or God? No, they did not. Could they even explain
          one of the first simple lessons in the religion we believe, with
          regard to mortal man? Could any of them explain what the soul of
          man is, when it is written in the Bible, and they have read it
          thousands of times? No.
          I have heard men preach hours upon the soul of man; and one of
          the smartest men that I ever heard preach, would up a long
          discourse by saying, "Finally, brethren, I must come to the
          conclusion that the soul of man is an immaterial substance." I
          have sat days and weeks, and months, and years to hear men
          explain the things of God; and what did they know about them?
          We have the keys of the priesthood and the words of eternal life,
          and understand them, and what manner of persons ought we to be?
          We ought to live our religion, believe in our God, love and serve
          Him, be faithful to Him, to one another, to all our covenants,
          and keep the devils from killing us as long as we can, and that
          is just as long as we have a mind to.
          I recollect saying to a certain official here--one who wanted a
          few Indians for killing Gunnison, If you want them, I will put
          them into your hands.' They were presented to him, but he dared
          not take them. I told him at the time of the conversation, that
          there might be some thirty of those Indians; but, if the United
          States should send 50,000 of their troops here they could not get
          one of them, if they had a mind to keep out of the way; and he
          believed it. I suppose you would like to know upon what
          principle? Like some of brother Taylor's honest men that he
          thought he had found in the States, who, when he thought that he
          had found them, and went to put his hand upon them, were like the
          Paddy's flea--they were not there, they were somewhere else. That
          is the reason why they could not get the Indians. There is the
          same reason why they cannot get us, until we have a mind to go
          Do you wonder that the world is angry at us? No; for the time
          must come when your faith must be tried. Can the Lord take this
          kingdom and separate it from the kingdom of darkness? Can He
          bring it forth to establish His work upon the earth as
          extensively as the Prophets have prophesied, without separating
          us from the kingdoms of this word? You say, No. How is he going
          to do it? You have seen how, so far. In the days of Joseph, a
          string of guards was set around him on every side, lest he should
          have communion with the remnants of Israel who are wandering on
          the plains and in the kanyons of this country. Those guards
          fought us, whipped us, killed our Prophets, and abused our
          community, until we are now driven by them into the very midst of
          the Lamanites. Oh, what a pity they could not foresee the evil
          they were bringing upon themselves, by driving this people into
          the midst of the savages of the plains. And here am I, yet,
          Governor of Utah.
          Do you wonder that they are angry? Five years ago I told them
          that I should be Governor as long as the Lord wanted me to be,
          and that all hell could not remove me. They have tried during
          those five years to remove me, and I have had to appoint a
          secretary for this Territory three times in that period; for the
          ones appointed by the President absconded from the Territory. And
          the prospect now is, that I shall still have to be the
          Governor--that I shall again have to preside over the
          Legislature, and that Captain Hooper, whom I appointed Secretary,
          will have to continue in that office.
          God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, August 2, 1857
                          Heber C. Kimball, August 2, 1857
                          OF SPIRIT IN THE PRIESTHOOD, ETC.
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
                        Great Salt Lake City, August 2, 1857.
          I have appreciated brother Elias Smith's remarks. He has stated
          things as they are, according to my knowledge. I have been
          acquainted with him some twenty-three or twenty-four years. He is
          our Judge in this county, and I can say to his praise that he is
          one of the best Judges we have in the Territory; and my prayer
          and wish to God is that we may not have a swore Judge from this
          time henceforth and for ever, and that we may never have any
          Judges in this Territory but men of our own choice, and that we
          may never have any person to preside over us in the capacity of a
          Governor of this Territory but the man of our own choice.
          [Voices: "Amen."] And I can say further, we never will. [Voices:
          "Amen."] I have my reasons for this.
          This people here are the people of God. Here, in the Territory of
          Deseret, is the kingdom of God, and here are all the officers
          pertaining to that kingdom; and here is an organization that is
          organized after the order of God, and it is organized after the
          order of the Church of the First Born.
          Let me explain what the Church of the First Born is. It is the
          first Church that ever was raised up upon this earth; that is,
          the first born Church. That is what I mean; and when God our
          Father organized that Church, He organized it just as His Father
          organized the Church on the earth where He dwelt; and that same
          order is organized here in the City of Great Salt Lake; and it is
          that order that Joseph Smith the Prophet of God organized in the
          beginning in Kirtland, Ohio. Brother Brigham Young, myself, and
          others were present when that was done; and when those officers
          received their endowments, they were together in one place. They
          were organized, and received their endowments and blessings, and
          those keys were placed upon them, and that kingdom will stand for
          Now mark it--that kingdom will never be overthrown; although they
          may kill, that is, if they can, brother Brigham and me, and
          brother Daniel H. Wells, and they may kill the Apostles, if they
          can, and so they may keep on from this time to all eternity, and
          they never can obliterate this work. I know it. They may kill,
          and destroy, and waste a great many limbs that are upon this
          Church; but let me tell you, they never can kill the tree nor
          destroy the root from whence we have sprung; for our Father and
          our God is that root, and Jesus Christ, the Son of God, is the
          tree or vine, and we spring out of that vine; and if we keep His
          commandments and receive the Spirit of God, the Holy Ghost, it is
          that nourishment that comes down directly from the Father, from
          Jesus Christ, the true vine.
          And as President Buchanan, the President of the United States of
          America, holds the keys of the government of this whole nation,
          so Brigham Young holds the keys pertaining to this Church and
          Well, do I suppose, when I reflect, that troops are being sent
          here without President Buchanan's permission? No, not for a
          moment: he has permitted it. We are a poor, isolated people,
          driven over one thousand miles from our native land, and many of
          us have been driven and broken up five times; and he and his
          coadjutors have acknowledged it and have said pointedly there
          could nothing be done for us as a community: and here we are,
          after sending forth our men, the Elders of Israel, and redeeming
          this land from Mexico. They are now designing to come with troops
          to break us up and to kill our Prophets, and our Apostles, and
          our Elders.
          Brethren, I will tell you one thing, and you may be sure of it,
          as the Lord God lives, and as my soul lives, that nations that
          raise the weapons of war against this people shall perish by
          those weapons. [Voices: "Amen."] Every nation, every tongue, and
          every people shall perish, and every man and woman that gives
          consent to it. [Voices: "Amen."] You may "Amen" to the whole of
          it, for it is true. Go and read the Book of Mormon, the Prophets,
          and the revelations given to Joseph the Prophet; and you will
          learn that God has said that every nation and every people on
          this earth that will not serve Him shall be destroyed.
          This is the kingdom of God. When they fight us, they fight God,
          and Jesus Christ, and the Holy Ghost, and they fight all the
          Prophets that have been from the creation down to the present
          time. Why? Because Joseph was the last Prophet; God spoke to him,
          placed the keys upon him, by Peter, James, and John. Do you
          suppose they did it without having authority from Jesus? No;
          Jesus told them when to do it, and told them who the man was; and
          Joseph, the Prophet of the living God, placed those keys on
          brother Brigham.
          The Father told Jesus when to go and again commit these keys to
          men on the earth; Jesus told the Twelve when to do it; Joseph
          told Brigham when to do it. Now, look at it naturally, and you
          will see that every man and woman that raise their hands against
          this people will be destroyed, and that without remedy.
          Set your heart at rest, then: you need not be troubled, nor
          frightened at all; for as the Lord liveth, and we live, we will
          prosper, and we will come off victorious. [Voices: "Amen."] You
          know we have to stick in an if --if you live your religion, and
          will do as you are told, and become like the clay in the hands of
          the potter.
          Who are you to be subject to? You say you are willing to be
          subject to God--to Jesus Christ. You are willing, if Peter came
          along, to listen to him. Well, Peter is here, John is here, Elias
          is here, Elijah is here, Jesus is here, and the Father is here.
          What! in person? If not in person, their authority is here, with
          all the power that ever was or ever will be to seal men and women
          up to everlasting have seal them on earth and in heaven, by the
          power of Elijah, which is upon brother Brigham; and it is on
          every man he authorizes.
          Joseph had those keys and powers directly from those men, and we
          received them from Joseph; so you see we are legal heirs to the
          kingdom of heaven. You have got to be subject to these powers
          that be; for there is no power only that which is ordained of
          God. You have to listen to that.
          Can we be Saints by having our own will, our own way? Brother
          Elias has been talking about that this morning, how he has felt
          that will that was in him. Gentlemen, he has not been easy to
          handle and place upon the wheel; if he had been, he would have
          been filled with almighty power, even the power that was upon
          Joseph and Brigham, and upon every other good man in this Church;
          but he is going to walk up henceforth; he ain't going to stand
          back anymore. He is akin to brother Joseph, and Joseph is ashamed
          of his own kindred that will not step forth and be valiant, and
          god is ashamed of them.
          Be passive in the hands of God, in the hands of His servants, as
          clay in the hands of the potter. How is that? How can the
          servants of god mould you, fashion you, and prepare you to become
          moulded, and fashioned after the likeness of God, unless you are
          If you go into the adobie yard, you may see men engaged in the
          business of adobie making, and you can see them moulding adobies
          out of the elements. Suppose that clay would not be passive, but
          would have its own will, and not be subject to the moulder of the
          adobies, he could not mould them, because the adobie would not
          let him mould it.
          When I carried on the pottery business, I used to take a good
          deal of pains to get good clay, and hauled it a long distance,
          and then I always immersed it before I put it into the mill to
          grind it. Why? To make it passive; and I mould, grind, and grind
          it again, until it becomes passive; then I took it out of the
          mill, and carried it into the shop, where it was kneaded as you
          would a cake, and then put on to the wheel and turned into a
          vessel unto honour. Did I ever design to turn a vessel unto
          dishonor? No. If I did, I did not get any reward for it: I only
          got reward for those I moulded and fashioned according to the
          dictation of my master; and I presented them to him that he might
          receive them, as Jesus says--"Father, I have lost none of those
          thou gavest me, except the son of perdition."
          Go into the blacksmith's shop, on this block, and you will find
          brother Jonathan Pugmire, the foreman. I go to him and say,
          "Brother Jonathan, make me an axe." He goes to work with a piece
          of iron that, the moment he tries to shape it, flies into a
          thousand pieces. "I can do nothing with that," says he; "I must
          get a piece of iron that will be passive, and then I will make
          you an axe that will be as keen as a razor." He gets another
          piece, and that begins to fly. It is not the fault of the
          blacksmith. "But," says the iron, "don't you handle me in this
          manner." He throws that aside: that has got to go back to the
          furnace again, to be melted and made into a loop, and that turned
          out into iron again, because it was not passive; and then it
          becomes passive by getting the snappish stuff out of it: it runs
          out with the dross. The dross, you know, is very brittle and
          When you find a man or woman snappish and fretful, and not
          willing to be subject, you may know there is a good deal of dross
          in that character, because dross is brittle. That dross has got
          to come out.
          Talking about trials, brother Elias says he did not come here
          with the pioneers. It was pretty hard and laborious, I admit; but
          it was one of the pleasantest journeys I ever performed. Still
          there was a great deal of care and anxiety, especially on brother
          Brigham and those that helped him. Did we persevere? We did. We
          came here to the Valleys of the Mountains, and you have followed
          Let me tell you, gentlemen, you have got to learn to be passive
          and be like clay in the hands of the potter, or be like a
          tallowed rag or wick before a hot fire: it becomes limber and
          passive, and you can tie it into a thousand knots, and it will
          not break.
          Are you of that nature that you will not break and fly as though
          there were a hundred convulsions in you? You have got to come to
          that standard, as true as you ever become the true subjects and
          heirs of the kingdom of God. And let brother Brigham take a
          hundred men of that character, and I would give more for them
          than ten thousand people who are stiff in their own way; and he
          would take that hundred men and go into the mountains and whip
          out the world.
          We read that one shall chase a thousand, and two shall put ten
          thousand to flight. We read that in the Bible. You have always
          heard it from the days of your youth to the present time. Do you
          appreciate it?
          We will refer to Gideon, the Prophet of God, when his host was so
          numerous that he went and made a selection of three hundred men
          to put all his enemies to flight. That is in the Bible. For
          heaven's sake, believe that, if you won't believe me.
          There was Daniel, a servant of God, one who kept His
          commandments; he was valiant, and his friends said to him,
          "Daniel, put down the window, or they will see you praying." "I
          will pray with it open," he replied; and he opened his window and
          prayed, and told them all that he asked no odds of them. "I will
          pray to my Father and God, who can preserve me in a den of lions,
          or in boiling hot oil, or in anything else, and He will sustain
          me while He will send you to hell, you poor devils." He had such
          confidence in his God.
          Should not you have as much confidence in God as brother Brigham,
          Heber, or the Twelve Apostles have?--as much confidence in this
          vine as any branch that pertains to it? You should.
          To gratify some who cry, "Oh, don't say anything, brother
          Heber,--don't say anything, brother Brigham, to bring down the
          United States upon us," we have at times omitted printing some of
          the remarks that might offend the weak-stomached world, and we
          have made buttermilk and catnip tea to accommodate the tastes of
          our enemies; but the poor devils are not pleased after all. Would
          they come any quicker if we told them that they were poor,
          miserable, priest-ridden curses, who want a President in the
          chair that dare not speak for fear those hell-hounds be on him?
          God knew that Zachary Taylor would strike against us, and He sent
          him to hell. President Fillmore was the next man who came on the
          platform, and he did us good. God bless him! Then came President
          Pierce, and he did not strive to injure us. We hoped that the
          next after him would do us justice; but he has issued orders to
          send troops to kill brother Brigham and me, and to take the young
          women to the States.
          The woman will be damned that will go: she shall dry up in the
          fountain of life, and be as though she never was. But there ain't
          any a-going--[Voices: "There are none that want to go!"]--unless
          they are whores. If the soldiers come here, those creatures will
          have the privilege of showing themselves and of becoming
               I tell you there is not a purer set of women on God's earth
          than there is here; and they shall live and bear the souls of
          men, and bear tabernacles for those righteous spirits that are
          kept back for the last time, for the winding-up scenery.
          Will the President that sits in the chair of state be tipped from
          his seat? Yes, he will die an untimely death, and God Almighty
          will curse him; and He will also curse his successor, if he takes
          the same stand; and he will curse all those that are his
          coadjutors, and all who sustain him. What for? For coming here to
          destroy the kingdom of God, and the Prophets, and Apostles, and
          inspired men and women; and God Almighty will curse them, and I
          curse them in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, according to my
          calling; and if there is any virtue in my calling, they shall be
          cursed, every man that lifts his heel against us from this day
          forth. [Voices: "Amen."]
          Am I afraid? No; but I am afraid to do wrong. I feel joy in my
          heart to be valiant and tell you the truth; and I pray that God
          my Father and his Son Jesus Christ may bring the evil upon them
          that they desire for this people.
          Our enemies are crying out that we are confused, that we have
          rebelled, and that the Devil is to pay. I pray that God Almighty
          may bring that thing upon them that they have imagined upon us.
          But we are at peace and in harmony; we are worshipping and
          serving God. Will they overcome us? Never; no, never; no, never,
          while the earth stands, if we will stand up and be valiant.
          I know that you never heard brother Brigham rebuke me for being
          valiant before this people. He says, "Let her go, Heber; let her
          slide." You never saw any other spirit in him in your life; and
          every other good man there is will say so and has said so; and
          they are the elect of God, and they will be saved.
          But be wise, be wise, be still, as I told a man this morning.
          Said I, You are always talking, you talk to every-body, and think
          everybody our friends; but they are not. I have lots and scores
          of friends here, and so has brother Brigham, who, by their
          ignorance would destroy us from the earth.
          You have received your endowments. What is it for? To learn you
          to hold your tongues, and keep what you get, and increase upon
          it. If you do not keep the word of life you receive--that which
          proceeds from God, your minds never will expand, and you will
          always be barren, like unto a barren woman.
          Now, receive the seed, as Jesus says; and if that seed takes
          root, it will grow, and swell, and sprout, and bring forth. What
          will it bring forth? Something like the character that produced
          the seed. If you plant corn in the field, and that corn is rooted
          out of the ground, it perishes, and don't produce anything.
          Receive the word and treasure it up in your hearts, and then you
          shall continue to receive the word of life, here a little and
          there a little; and you shall grow, and increase, and multiply,
          and no good thing shall be withheld from you.
          Learn, above all things, brethren and sisters, to have a passive
          spirit, and be subject where you should be subject. I hear a
          great many say, "I am willing to be subject to brother Brigham,
          but I don't want to be subject to his one and to that one." Let
          me tell you, gentlemen and ladies, if you won't be subject to my
          words, and listen to them, and receive them, you will not be
          subject to and receive brother Brigham's words. How can it be
          possible for you to receive his words and reject mine?
          Now, we will say brother Brigham is the head of this vine that
          has sprung out in the latter days,--that is, the head of the vine
          that is upon the earth, that you naturally see; but Joseph was
          the head of the vine when he was here, and he is now, only you
          cannot see him: then I am connected to that vine, as one of
          brother Brigham's Counsellors; and then the Twelve, the
          Seventies, High Priests, and other officers. Now, just look at
          it. Why should you not listen to one man as much as to another
          connected to that vine; in case he produces the fruit of that
          vine? And they should know whether that branch is connected to
          the vine: they should know whether the fruit is the same as that
          produced by the head of the vine.
          When I speak the truth, is it not the same as though brother
          Brigham spoke it? When I tell it as it is in the Lord Jesus
          christ, what is the difference? I can go into my garden and show
          you apple-trees there with perhaps a hundred limbs which have
          apples on them. You may taste an apple from the first or head
          limb, then of the second, and the third, and the hundredth; and
          the fruit tastes just alike, because it all came from one tree,
          and the tree came from the root, and it is all one thing.
          This is the principle; we should be connected one with the other,
          every quorum in its place, and keep organized, and keep in our
          places, according to the order of the Church of the First Born.
          Are we going to be preserved? Bless your souls! I have no more
          fears, if this people will live their religion, and learn to be
          passive like clay in the hands of the potter, than as though I
          was in heaven; for if I was there and rebelled, as Lucifer did, I
          should expect to be chastised and cast out with all those
          connected with me.
          A great many suppose that when they get there they will be
          perfectly safe. You will, if you keep the commandments of God;
          but if you cannot learn to keep the commandments of God in Great
          Salt Lake City, how can you learn to keep them when you have to
          flee to the mountains? And if you cannot keep them here, how do
          you expect to keep them in Jackson County?--for we are as sure to
          go back there as we exist.
          This Church and kingdom will reign triumphant; and when the
          United States take a course to bring us into collision, they will
          strive to take away everything from us that they have given us.
          What of it? We will make them the aggressors: they shall be the
          first men that shall rebel against God and against this people;
          and if we are not the aggressors, and we stand on the defensive,
          and they come upon us, and they fall into our hands, the Lord
          says, if they repent and we forgive them, our blessings shall be
          doubled unto us; so also for the second time: but if he comes
          upon you the third time, thine enemy is in thine hands; thou
          mayest do with him as seemeth thee good: but if he repent, and
          you forgive him the third time, then I will reward unto you a
          hundred-fold. But don't you forgive, unless brother Brigham does.
          If he says, Give them justice and righteousness, then it will be
          Now, you need not sit here as judges, and judge brother Brigham.
          Good heaven! how does any one without any priesthood look when
          judging him and his brethren? He is capable of judging all things
          pertaining to this kingdom; for he has the keys of light and
          revelation, and God is with him. I cannot comprehend him, only in
          proportion to the measure of the Spirit bestowed upon me. Can
          brother Wells comprehend me? No, he cannot, nor never can, only
          as he has the same measure of the Spirit; and no man can
          comprehend his file-leader, except he has the same measure of the
          But let me walk in my place, and the sap that is in brother
          Brigham is in me; and the sap that is in me is in him: but can I
          measure any further than my capacity? No. Then what do you judge
          me for? God will lead brother Brigham; don't you be scared. He
          will give him revelation upon revelation; and when he says, Do
          this or that, God will sanction it, and he will bless all men and
          women that walk up to it, and curse every one that backs out.
          Suppose I am partaking of the same spirit and nourishment that
          brother Brigham partakes of, and he is resting himself while
          brother Heber speaks, don't you see he speaks the mind of brother
          Brigham? You may see it has been so all the time, and it will be
          so for ever.
          You have come to me, and I have given you counsel, and then you
          have gone to brother Brigham, and he has given you the same
          counsel; and when you have asked counsel of him, and then come to
          me, you say, "That is just as brother Brigham said to me." Do you
          suppose I could give any counsel contrary to his mind?
          Well, then, let that Spirit and power be in our families, and I
          want to know what difference there will be? Brother Hyde, don't
          you never give counsel from this time henceforth but what would
          be the counsel of brother Brigham. Just so with the Seventies.
          There is brother Pratt, in England, and the brethren that preside
          there: let those men do as the Spirit of God dictates them
          without being carried off by some other spirit, and they will
          never go astray--no, never, although they are nine thousand miles
          from here. By taking this course, would you ever see a wife
          trying to pervert the way of her husband? I am talking about good
          men and good women. Would she do it? No: she would be one with
          him, even as I am one with brother Brigham.
          Listen to the counsel of God and those men that are placed here;
          and if you will do that, I can promise you, in the name of
          Israel's God, and by virtue of my calling, that you never shall
          be swerved aside, and our enemies shall be overcome every time
          before they cross that Big Mountain, if we have to do it
          If I did not say that, you would be calculating that we were
          going to make a perfect servant and drudge of our God, just as a
          great many of you wish to make of us. If you want a pound of
          coffee, or tea, or a pair of shoes, it is, "Come, brother Heber,
          go quick and get me what I want; if you don't, I will go and tell
          brother Brigham." Go, and be damned.
          I wish that all such characters were in hell, where they belong.
          [Voice: "They are there."] I know it; and it is that which makes
          them wiggle so--the poor, miserable devils. They would make our
          Father and God a drudge--make him do the dirty work, kill those
          poor devils, and every poor, rotten-hearted curse in our midst.
          With them it is, "O Lord, kill them, kill them, damn them, kill
          them, Lord." It is just like that, and their course has just as
          much nonsense in it. We intend to kill the poor curses ourselves,
          before they get to the Big Mountain. And we are going to dig a
          cache, or take some natural one, and put all the whining men and
          women into it, and let them whine. We want to be released from
          such poor hellions, and we will be; we won't have a murmurer or
          complainer in the House of Israel. If we go out to war, let them
          stay here, and let the Devil handle them.
          How long is it, brother Brigham, since we first went to Kirtland?
          [Brother Brigham: Twenty-four years, this fall.] In September,
          1833, we went to Kirtland and gathered with Joseph and the
          Saints. We had to go and buy guns, and stand in his defence, in
          that early day; and we did it for months and months, to keep the
          hellyons from him in Kirtland, twenty-four years ago; and so it
          continued from that day to the day of his death; and it is just
          so now. They are trying to take the lives of brother Brigham and
          your leaders. It is their design, and the design of the President
          of the United States, with his cabinet, and of Congress; and all
          the priests there are in the world back them up. That is the
          Get the Spirit of the Lord, and stop your whining, every one of
          you. "Oh," says one, "I will leave you, if you don't wait on me
          as you have hitherto, and get me all the things I ask for." I
          wish you would: you could not please me better. Does that show
          such whiners have got integrity in them? A man or woman that has
          got integrity should have it, if there is nothing but a potatoe
          to eat. And if you have not a stocking to your feet, nor a gown,
          nor a petticoat, nor a short gown, you should be as true as the
          sun to the servants of the living God; and if you are not so
          under such circumstances, you would not be if you were loaded
          down with treasures.
          It is true, I will tell you, the day of your being petted is
          past; and you have got to come to the crisis when the gate will
          be shut down between us and the United States, and that very
          soon, ladies and gentlemen; and if you don't get your test, you
          may say I am false. [President Young, in a crying tone, said,
          "There are no more ribbons coming here: what shall I do?"]
          O dear, I want to know if we ain't going to have any more
          ribbons? A great many of your hearts are on nothing else but
          ribbons, and fine dresses, and bustles, and fineries: you don't
          think of anything else. What is your religion good for, or your
          integrity? Did brother Brigham and Heber turn away from Joseph,
          because the Kirtland Bank broke, and the stores all run out,
          until there was nothing but an old dried-up johnnycake?
          Did we forsake him? No, never; and we never had anything except
          we worked for it and go it by the hardest licks; and our wives
          would think that they were very extravagant to get a piece of
          calico of six yards for a dress pattern; and they thought that
          there were too many puckers then: and now you have got to have
          six or eight breadths puckered up. Why don't you take some of
          those breadths out and make aprons, and not call on your husbands
          for new calico, &c., every week.
          No man on the earth loves women better than I do. I love a good
          woman, one that has a good spirit; I love that woman that will
          strive to make me happy, and I love that son that seeks to please
          his father and mother; for he will make a good husband. I love
          that daughter that seeks to please her father and mother, because
          she will make a good wife.
          You cannot help yourselves; the gate will be shut down directly,
          ladies. I am talking to you because it is customary in the States
          to address the ladies first; so, if you get it first, you must
          not be jealous of me. I respect our ladies; and there should not
          be a lady in the house of Israel but what should be like and
          angel to administer to her husband, and to pray for him, and to
          nourish him by night and by day, and watch his house and his
          pillow, and see that he is preserved in the last days.
          We have got to go to work and manufacture our own clothing, our
          shoes, our stockings, our bonnets, our dresses, and everything we
          I will refer you to brother Brigham's words. How many times has
          he said to you, Ladies, make your own bonnets at home, out of the
          elements that grow in the valley of Great Salt Lake and in the
          regions round about. Why do you not do it? Tell about listening
          to brother Brigham! You look to-day as though you were listening
          to his counsel.
          Many of the sisters presume to judge us. Say they, There is
          brother Kimball; his women have all got store bonnets, and
          ribbons, and laces, and this, that, and the other thing,
          brooches, jewellery, and feather beds sowed under their arms.
          Ain't we just as good as they? Yes, if you do as well as they do.
          I won't say anything about anybody else's family, only my own.
          Are you listening to brother Brigham's counsel? Some of you say,
          I am willing to listen to him. Well, listen to him, and listen to
          him for ever. I am under the necessity of laying out of my
          substance, and every dime I have got, and that I can get, that I
          would lay up for a little sugar, a little of this, and a little
          of that, that we actually need, a little butter and lard, that we
          grow in our midst; but instead of that, I have to pay every dime
          I can get for morocco shoes, for my women to wear to meeting; and
          they will wear out a pair while once going to meeting. [Voice:
          "Don't you wish they earned them themselves?"] Yes, I pray that
          you may have to earn them with your own fingers, or go without
          them. I pray that prayer, and I know it will come to pass.
          I am defending brother Brigham here, and that by the Holy Ghost
          and the dictation of the counsel he received from the Father, and
          the Son, and the old Patriarchs, and Prophets. You may go home,
          and say, Brother Kimball is hard. Go and say it as quick as you
          please. I ask no odds of any such people. I am independent of
          you; I know his feelings, I will preach his word, and the word of
          God that came through him; and that is all that will save you. 
          Do you want such things to cease? I just know it ain't right. We
          ought to make our own leather, and we can make as good as can be
          made in the States; but no, we must have some States leather. We
          can make as good things here as can be made by any other people;
          but you want foreign fixings.
          We have our Spanish fixings--a pair of spurs that will weigh
          seven pounds, ringing and jingling as though all hell was coming.
          Why don't you put them away? I want you to make an ox goad with a
          spike in the end of it, and ram that into your horse, and get
          this instead of spurs, and destroy a horse at once. I cannot keep
          a decent horse, neither can brother Brigham, or any other man;
          for the boys will kill them. Let them rest: they are as good as
          we are in their sphere of action; they honour their calling, and
          we do not, when we abuse them: they have the same life in them
          that you have, and we should not hurt them. It hurts them to whip
          them, as bad as it does you; and when they are drawing as though
          their daylights would fly out of them, you must whip, whip, whip.
          Is there religion in that? No; it is an abuse of God's creation
          that he has created for us. 
          I do not think that many ever suppose that animals are going to
          be resurrected. When God touched Elijah's eyes, and he looked on
          the mountain, he saw chariots and horses, and men by thousands
          and millions. Where did they came from? There is nothing on this
          earth but what came from heaven, and it grew and was created
          before it grew on this earth: the Bible says so.
          We grow peaches here, and they are created, and we send them to
          Sanpete. Don't they grow before they are sent? Yes, and
          everything that is upon this earth grew before it came here; it
          was transported from heaven to earth.
               Let us be merciful to the brute creation.
          God bless you, brethren and sisters, and multiply you. Peace be
          with you, and upon this people, and upon your children, and upon
          every being on the Lord's footstool that wishes peace to Israel.
          [Voices: "Amen."]
          The world is going to seek to destroy us from the earth. [Voice:
          "They will destroy themselves."] They will destroy themselves, as
          the Lord liveth, and the day of their destruction has come.
          [Voices: "Amen.] The Lord God will bring mildew on the nation
          that has afflicted us; for that nation shall take it first, and
          thence it shall go forth to every nation, kingdom, government,
          and state, and upon every town that shall lift their heels
          against God and this people. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Orson
                                     Orson Hyde
                       DOWNFALL OF HER ENEMIES--A VISION, ETC.
                              Discourse by Orson Hyde.
          It is with much pleasure that I arise, this morning, to address
          you, my brethren and sisters; and I hope to have your undivided
          attention, and to share liberally the benefits of your prayers.
          My object is to enlighten your understandings, and to strengthen
          your faith, so far as I may be able. The responsibility of a
          public speaker in this Church is truly great, especially when his
          official standing and character are of such a nature as to give
          to his words a weight and an importance commensurate with the
          high position which he may be called to occupy.
          The husbandman is ever desirous to procure the very best
          qualities and kinds of seeds to plant and sow in the earth. One
          principal reason is, he must himself eat of the products of the
          seeds that he plants and sows. So, also, the speaker that plants
          certain principles in the hearts of his audience must himself eat
          the fruits thereof sooner or later; and it should be our aim to
          avoid planting my principle in the hearts of our hearers, the
          fruits of which would set our teeth on edge, or shed upon us an
          inglorious reputation. Therefore, the fruits of any principle,
          true or false, inculcated by me, will as naturally and as
          necessarily fall to my lot, as the seeds of any grain or plant,
          when ripe, will fall back into the earth, from whence it sprung.
          Truth, therefore, is my delight; and if I know and understand
          myself, I have no delight in anything else. Truth came from God
          as a precious magnet. It is a part of himself, and he who
          possesses it possesses a property that may be attracted, with its
          possessor, to the great source and fountain of truth--even to God
          True it is that we are here in the valleys of the mountains for
          the word of God and for the testimony of Jesus Christ; and it is
          also true that, after being robbed and plundered of our worldly
          fortunes because of the hatred of an unbelieving world, excited
          against us because of our religion, we are exiles here to-day,
          having been denied citizenship in the States from which we came.
          Our Prophets have been cruelly martyred in cold blood, under the
          plighted faith of a great State for their protection from all
          unlawful molestation. We have seen how much such promised
          protection was worth in the days of Joseph and Hyrum; and would
          it be worth any more now? Rather trust in the God of Heaven, in
          these mountains, than in any such rotten promises that may be
          made only to beguile us and deliver us up to ignominious death.
          The woman spoken of by John the Revelator as being driven or
          fleeing into the wilderness, after having brought forth the
          man-child, is said to be the Church by our wise orthodox
          commentators upon holy writ. Be it so. The Latter-Day Saints fled
          from the face of the serpent monster into this vast wilderness
          and desert, and it appears the serpent cast out a flood of water
          from his mouth to destroy the woman. This is highly figurative
          language; yet is there any one present who can favour us with a
          better solution of the matter than the waters or troops which the
          United States are now sending here to destroy us? God grant that
          the earth and the heavens also may help the woman!
          Plausible may be the pretences of these troops; yet if their real
          object is not to persecute every man and woman that will stand by
          the Prophets and servants of God, and uphold them, then I do not
          read correctly the manifestations to me. How far they may be able
          to carry out their plans, time will determine.
          Once, however, a man put forth his hand to steady the ark of God.
          It reeled to and fro. It was in a cart, drawn by oxen. Probably
          it might have pleased Uzzah better if it had been put into a
          stately carriage, drawn by two or four fine steeds; but he
          ventured to put forth his hand to steady the ark of God, and was
          smitten of God at once for his presumptuous interference with the
          affairs of the great I AM. I suppose there are seeming
          irregularities in the affairs of Utah that Uncle Sam does not
          like, and he puts forth his hand in the shape of an army to right
          up and steady the ark of God.
          As the Book of Mormon has been brought to the notice of Congress,
          by a quotation from its pages, respecting a man having but one
          wife, unless commanded of God to have more; and though such
          command has been given to the Latter-day Saints, yet I omit
          comment thereon at this time, and proceed to give another
          quotation from the same book, which appears to have a bearing
          upon the present aspect of affairs. (Third European edition, page
          28.) The Prophet Nephi, in vision, saw the vast multitudes of men
          upon the face of this land, America, and said that there were
          saved two churches only. The one is the Church of the Lamb of
          God, and the other is the church of the Devil; and whose
          belongeth not to the Church of the Lamb of God belongeth to that
          great church which is the mother of abominations and the whore of
          all the earth.
          "And it came to pass that I looked and beheld the whore of all
          the earth, and she sat upon many waters; and she had dominion
          over all the earth, among all nations, kindreds, tongues, and
          "And it came to pass that I beheld the Church of the Lamb of God;
          and its numbers were few, because of the wickedness and
          abominations of the whore who sat upon many waters: nevertheless
          I beheld that the Church of the Lamb, who were the Saints of God,
          were also upon all the face of the earth; and their dominions
          upon the face of the earth were small, because of the wickedness
          of the great whore whom I saw.
          "And it came to pass that I beheld that the great mother of
          abominations did gather together multitudes upon the face of all
          the earth, among all the nations of the Gentiles, to fight
          against the Lamb of God.
          "And it came to pass that I, Nephi, beheld the power of the Lamb
          of God, that it descended upon the Saints of the Church of the
          Lamb, and upon the covenant people of the Lord, who were
          scattered upon all the face of the earth; and they were armed
          with righteousness and with the power of God in great glory.
          "And it came to pass that I beheld that the wrath of God was
          poured out upon the great and abominable church, insomuch as
          there were wars and rumours of wars among all the nations and
          kindreds of the earth; and as there began to be wars and rumours
          of wars among all the nations which belonged to the mother of
          abominations, the angel spoke unto me, saying, Behold the wrath
          of God is upon the mother of harlots; and behold thou seest all
          these things; and when the day cometh that the wrath of God is
          poured out upon the mother of harlots, which is the great and
          abominable church of all the earth, whose foundation is the
          Devil, then, at that day, the work of the Father shall commence
          in preparing the way for the fulfilling of this covenants which
          he hath made to his people, who are of the house of Israel."
          In view of the sentiment contained in the foregoing quotation, I
          am led to believe that whatever branch of the great and
          abominable church shall lead the way to fight against the Lamb of
          God, will have a greater task to perform that they are aware of.
          It is not merely a little handful of Latter-day Saints that they
          have to contend with; but, it is with all the celestial powers.
          This, however, they do not believe; and, consequently, like the
          unthinking horse, they rush to the onset.
          What a direct bearing the foregoing quotation has upon the
          present signs of the times! It is as correct as though he was
          writing the history of the past. Is not this an evidence of its
          truth? The scenes are rolling on in the very track of the
          prophecy; and while our eyes see, let us fear God, and be
          grateful to his name; while our enemies, having eyes, see not,
          but boldly rush on to destruction.
          I feel disposed to bring to your notice other sayings of ancient
          and also of modern times, touching the events of these days.
          The Book of Mormon, in a dozen places, tells the fate of the
          Gentile nation, if they shall harden their hearts against this
          work when it shall be brought to their knowledge; and also the
          fate of every one that shall fight against it or its followers:
          so I will not detain you with quotations upon this subject. You
          all know them, or ought to. Read the Book of Mormon.
          In the month of December, 1833, soon after the Saints' troubles
          began, in Jackson County, Missouri, the Prophet Joseph had a
          revelation from the Lord respecting the Saints there, in which he
          says:--"Let them importune at the feet of the Judge (for
          protection and redress); and if he heed them not, let them
          importune at the feet of the Governor; and if the Governor heed
          them not, let them importune at the feet of the President; and if
          the President heed them not, then will the Lord arise and come
          forth out of his hiding-place, and in his fury vex the nation,
          and in his hot displeasure and his fierce anger, in his time,
          will cut off those wicked, unfaithful, and unjust stewards, and
          appoint them their portion among hypocrites and unbelievers--even
          in outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing, and
          gnashing of teeth.
               "Pray ye, therefore, that their ears may be open to your
          cries, that I may be merciful unto them, that these things may
          not come upon them. What I have said unto you must needs be, that
          all men may be left without excuse; that wise men and rulers may
          hear and know that which they have never considered; that I may
          proceed to bring to pass my act--my strange act, and perform my
          work--my strange work; that men may discern between the righteous
          and the wicked, saith your God."
          Did the Saints importune at the feet of the Judge and of the
          Governor? Yes, they did, in all humility and sincerity. What was
          the result? About the same as if you were to importune with the
          thief and robber to protect you from abuse and restore to you the
          stolen treasure. They heeded not the petition. Then importunity
          was made at the feet of the President, not only in writing, but
          also by the Prophet Joseph in person; and what did this avail? It
          elicited this answer:--"Your cause is just, but we can do nothing
          for you." Sovereignties must manage their own affairs. Congress
          nor the Executive can interfere. So the President heeded them
          Now, when will the Lord's time come to vex the nations, &c.? It
          is not for me to say; yet it would be a time very opportune, when
          the nation shall begin to dictate to an organized State or
          Territory in matters of their own internal policy and municipal
          regulations. When we were in distress and trouble, the nation had
          no power to help us; but when we attempt to help ourselves and to
          rid our community of lying and corrupt men, then the nation can
          send her armies against us. Well, be it so. It is all right, and
          will hasten the downfall of the mighty image of Nebuchadnezzar;
          and the power that falls upon "this stone" will be broken, and
          the stone rejected by the builders will become the head of the
          As Joseph Smith has sealed his testimony with his blood, his
          testament is now of force; and I will quote again from a
          revelation given through him, on Fishing River, Missouri, June
          22, 1834:--"Therefore it is expedient in me that mine Elders
          should wait for a little season for the redemption of Zion; for I
          do not require at their hands to fight the battles of Zion; for,
          as I said in a former commandment, even so will I fulfil--I will
          fight your battles."
          Although, here is a great and precious promise; yet do not
          suppose that we are to sit down in idleness or indifference and
          share this promise; but remember this common--sense, home-made
          scripture, "God helps those who help themselves." Therefore, let
          us neglect no duty on our part, but be ready, not only for the
          powers of this world and the powers of darkness, but for the day
          of judgment and eternal glory in the mansions of our God.
          If armies from the East and from the West are approaching our
          Territory, to offer protection and removal to all who wish it,
          and to deal out death and ruin to all the balance, the hand of
          the Lord is in it. He will send forth his angels, and gather out
          of his kingdom all things that offend and that do iniquity. He
          may use any beings that he has made, or that he pleases, and call
          them his angels or messengers. The Devil himself is an angel of
          God, but a fallen one.
          Again, the presence of an armed force will prove to ourselves, to
          God, and angels, which we possess the most of--the fear of God or
          the fear of man. We are commanded to fear not them that can kill
          the body, and after that have no more that they can do; but we
          are required to fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and
          body in hell. But there is one Scripture which says--"When the
          enemy shall come in like a flood, the Spirit of the Lord shall
          lift upon a standard against him." He will make the wrath of man
          to praise him, and the remainder of wrath he will restrain. We
          have all got to die at some time, and why should we object to the
          time or the manner? If we are right before the Lord, and in the
          discharge of our duty, it matters not when or how we go hence.
          I will venture here to relate an open vision had by brother
          Stephen M. Farnsworth, of Pleasant Grove, Utah County, while he
          was residing in Nauvoo, previous to the death of the Prophets
          Joseph and Hyrum. Some may possibly think and say, it was
          manufactured for this occasion. But there are many here under the
          sound of my voice who heard brother Farnsworth relate the vision
          years ago. I will tell it as correctly as my memory will allow
          In the spring of 1844, brother Farnsworth started out after
          dinner, to go to work on the Temple as usual. The sun shone
          brightly as he walked down Parley-street towards the place of his
          labour, when suddenly the sky became overcast, and a drizzling
          rain set in. He stood amazed, and saw a tumult and excitement
          among the people about the Temple, and a great excitement in the
          lower part of the town. He wondered what it could mean. Presently
          he was told that the Saints had to leave Nauvoo and take a great
          journey to the west. So great was the journey that it seemed
          almost impossible for him to perform it. Now he could see
          numerous trains of covered waggons and teams crossing the
          Mississippi river, and bending their course westward as far as
          the eye could reach. He also hitched up and joined the trains,
          and the journey did not seem so arduous as he first anticipated.
          He saw the Twelve Apostles in the crowd; but saw neither Joseph
          nor Hyrum.
          They journeyed westward a great distance, and finally came to a
          place where they intended to locate. They stopped, and began to
          make improvements: but distress and starvation stared them in the
          face, and it really seemed to him that they must perish; but soon
          there began to be plenty of everything to eat, &c. This lasted
          quite a time: then there began to be scarcity again, and famine
          seemed to prevail; yet he saw none die of starvation, yet great
          distress among the people. Then there began to be plenty
          again--enough to eat of everything desirable. The people all
          appeared in one place, with large, strong hoops around them in a
          body. The Twelve followed brother Brigham with mallets and fierce
          countenances, and vigorously drove those hoops upon the people
          until it did seem that they would be pinched or squeezed to
          death. Still they resolutely continued to drive the hoops. Dark
          clouds now began to arise, and a general gloom prevailed. The
          hoops were all the time being driven tighter and tighter.
          About this time, an army or force of the enemy came into the
          neighbourhood and offered protection to all who wished it. The
          darkness of the clouds, and their awfully-threatening aspect are
          now past description. The people burst those hoops and sallied
          out like a flock of sheep, and more than one-half of them went to
          the enemy for protection. The scene was so awfully frightful that
          he was just on the eve of flying himself; but a thought occurred
          to him to hold on a little longer. He did so. Dark, angry, and
          frightful were the clouds, indeed! Now is your hour and the power
          of darkness! Presently the cloud over the Saints burst, and light
          beamed upon them.
          This cloud rolled off upon the enemy and those who had fled to
          them for protection; and oh! the scenes of death, lamentation,
          and mourning that occurred in the enemies' camp beggar all
          description. The burning wrath of earth, heaven, and hell, in
          fiery streams of molten lava seemed to leave not one alive to
          tell the tale. It did not stop here, but rolled throughout the
          United States, carrying the same desolation in its track. The
          faithful band of brethren left, then followed brother Brigham up
          into a large open cave, where there was everything good to eat
          and drink that heart could desire. The shouts of hosannahs!--the
          songs of praise and thanksgiving to God for the deliverance
          wrought for them rent the air and made the mountains echo the
          praises of our God. From this cave they journeyed, I need not say
          where; but, suffice it to say, no opposition had any effect upon
          them. The power of God was with them, and His voice was in their
          There is much more to this vision which I deem unnecessary to
          write. But after it was all over, brother Farnsworth came to
          himself, standing in Parley-street on a beautiful sunshiny day.
          No covered waggons or excitement in town or about the temple.
          When he came to himself, he concluded that his exercises were of
          the Devil, from the fact that he saw neither Joseph nor Hyrum in
          all the scenes; but it was Brigham, brother Kimball, and the
          Twelve. Before these scenes began to really take place, Joseph
          and Hyrum were killed at Carthage, and consequently were not seen
          by brother Farnsworth.
          I relate this from memory, being some months since I heard
          brother Farnsworth tell it at his residence in Pleasant Grove;
          but, in the main, it is as he told me, so far as I have related
          it. There are those here to whom brother Farnsworth told it more
          than twelve years ago, and they know whether I tell it as he did.
          I have considerable confidence in this vision, for two reasons.
          First, brother Farnsworth is a correct man: his character is
          without spot or blemish. Secondly, this vision corresponds with a
          hundred and one other sacred things written in ancient and modern
          times. And I may add a third reason,--it has all been fulfilled
          to the very letter, so far as time would allow.
          I am fully inclined to believe that all these sayings, both
          ancient and modern, must mean something; and God will defend a
          people who trust in him--a people whose prayers are ascending up
          into His ears day and night for protection and redress. He will
          steady His own ark without the aid of voluntary service, and will
          signify the fact in unmistakable terms to such as volunteer a
          crusade against him or his cause. Did not God create the heavens
          and the earth? Has he no rights? Must he have no voice in the
          affairs of this world, without being indicted, arraigned, and
          tried for treason?
          If we cannot live by trusting in God, do we wish to live at all?
          What enlightened Latter-day Saint can see any charm in this world
          to chain or bind him here, when his hope and his trust are in
          Christ his Saviour? To talk about a religion to a Latter-day
          Saint that has no living Prophet or Apostle in it--that has no
          living God in it, who can and will speak to his creature, man, in
          this day, is to talk to him of an egg without meat, a body
          without spirit, and eye without sight, or an ear without hearing.
          To make a Latter-day Saint, or even a Mormon, if his heart were
          ever touched with the fire of truth, into any kind of orthodox
          Christian, would require as much faith and skill as it ever did
          to turn water into wine, or to feed five thousand men, women, and
          children with five loaves and two fishes.
          After apostatizing from this Church, some may join some of the
          sects for popularity's sake, or for the sake of making money or a
          living, and profess to believe all about the God without body,
          parts, or passions: but secretly they say, You are fools--you are
          in the dark--you worship, you know not what. Scores of apostates,
          that have left this Church and returned to it again, have
          confessed these very things. While they outwardly affect to
          believe the dogmas of the religious world, they secretly pity and
          despise. I mean such as are not past feeling.
          Do our enemies object to some being frightened away from here by
          the glass of truth being held before them to enable them to see
          themselves as God sees them, and have become frightened at their
          own moral deformities and left? Will the time not come when none
          of the uncircumcised in heart or the unclean can enter the abodes
          of the Saints? If the old Prophets have told us the truth, such
          times must come; and if they now begin to be foreshadowed, think
          it not strange! "Zion will be redeemed with judgment, and her
          converts with righteousness. And the destruction of the
          transgressors and of the sinners shall be together; and they that
          forsake the Lord shall be consumed." (Isaiah.)
          I feel and know that I am a poor, weak, unprofitable servant, at
          best. My life is of no great value, when compared with the value
          and importance of this kingdom; and I have lately thought that it
          would be about the height of my ambition to lose my life to save
          that of some better man. I know not what I will do; but I pray
          God my heavenly Father that I may do my duty and honour His name
          and cause with my every and latest breath. I have tried to do
          right and to live my religion. I have sought the Lord day and
          night, and still seek Him, and by His grace shall continue to
          seek Him until I can fall upon His neck and embrace Him, and say,
          "Thou art my Father;" and He will say to me, "Thou art my son!" I
          have no righteousness to boast of. I have no oil to spare.
          But if sore trials must come, even to the laying down of our
          lives, I do not know that I can ask for the time to be prolonged
          with any hope of being much better. I mean to be about as good as
          the light and knowledge I have will allow me. Full of
          imperfections as I am, my heart, soul, and spirit feel to bless
          the Saints with all who wish them well; and the enemies that
          would persecute the Saints--that would try to overthrow the
          kingdom of God on the earth, and ensnare the feet and shed the
          blood of the Prophets of God, let their blessings be turned into
          cursings, their prayers become sin, and the stain of innocent
          blood blast their hopes for ever, if they repent not.
          Mormonism is true. The Priesthood of God is on the earth, and is
          destined to bear rule not only in heaven, but in the earth also;
          and likewise in every part of God's dominions. This makes the
          Devil and all his subjects angry at the Saints, and they wish to
          kill us off. Kill just as many and just as soon as God will let
          you. In this respect, I ask no favours of any man in this lower
          world. I ask God to be my friend, and to give me grace and
          strength to be His friend so long as I live in this world.
          Ye Saints of latter day be humble, meek, and child-like. Be
          fearless and resolute. God grant unto you and me hearts of iron
          and nerves of steel, abounding with faith, hope, and charity,
          full of every good work, and no evil work. Pray in faith that God
          may guide our leaders aright, and that wise and profitable
          counsels may be given them for us, and we possess hearts to
          appreciate and obey. The Lord dictate the policy of his kingdom,
          and shield his faithful, ministers from the snares of this world,
          and of death, until we shall have completed our earthly mission;
          and then may our exit shed a lustre upon the cause which our
          lives have been devoted to sustain.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
          Taylor, August 23, 1857
                            John Taylor, August 23, 1857
              A Discourse by Elder John Taylor delivered in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 23, 1857.
          In listening to the remarks made by President Kimball this
          morning, I felt myself very much edified, very much instructed,
          and very much blessed. In fact, where the Spirit of the Lord is,
          and the oracles of God dwell, there must of necessity be truth,
          intelligence, and certainty. Many of those things, as he justly
          remarked, that seem light and trivial, and of little importance
          to many, are pregnant with meaning, are full of interest, and are
          of the utmost importance to the Saints that dwell in these
          valleys, and to the world of mankind, if they would only pay
          attention to and be governed by them.
          Mankind are, more or less, fond of paraphernalia, show, pomp, and
          parade; but the kingdom of God does not always come with
          "observation," as the Scripture says. The great and precious
          principles of eternal truth, like pearls and precious gems, are
          often hid from the view of the human family.
          What is the reason that the world of mankind do not appreciate
          the principles that are so plain and so manifest to us? How is it
          that all of our friends, relatives, and associations, and the
          neighbourhoods where we have resided have not fallen in with the
          Gospel of Jesus Christ? Why is it that all these things have not
          been received and appreciated by the millions of the human family
          who have had precisely the same opportunities that we have had?
          It is because they do not appreciate them--because they cannot
          see and understand. The light shone in darkness and it
          comprehended it not; but to those who received it, it was life
          and salvation.
          Why is it that a swine cannot discern the value of pearls, and
          tramples them under its feet? Because it does not understand,--it
          has not the intelligence, and does not comprehend the difference
          between the filth that surrounds it and precious gems. You might
          cast a precious jewel at a hog, and it would turn and rend you;
          but throw that to a man of understanding and intelligence, and he
          would ask for more. That is the difference. God has so ordained
          that strait shall be the gate, and narrow the way that leads to
          life; and but few there are that find it."
          If the men of the world, if the princes and potentates of the
          earth, if the statesmen and great men among the nations could
          comprehend things as we comprehend them, could understand the
          Gospel as it has been revealed to us,--if they could know
          anything of our high calling's glorious hope, and of the
          principles that animate our bosoms, they would, many of them, lay
          down their honors and their thrones, and come down and ask for
          admission into this kingdom. But they have got to receive the
          kingdom of God like a little child, just the same as you and I,
          or they cannot enter it; they have got to enter by the door into
          the sheepfold; and hence there is a test for every man to try him
          by; and hence the difference between us and them, and therefore a
          difference in regard to our views and position, which necessarily
          produce a difference in our feelings. They think differently,
          they speak differently, they look upon things in a different
          point of view to what we do. They look upon us as being
          enthusiastic, foolish, wild, and visionary, and among the rest as
          being polluted; and they would, forsooth, sympathize with us,
          some of them, and think we are in the most dreadful position of
          any people under the face of the heavens--that we are degraded
          and fallen. But they know not the spirit that animates our
          bosoms; they know not the hope that God has inspired in our
          hearts; they know not the things pertaining to the kingdom of
          God; they are as ignorant of them and of their own destiny as the
          brute beast which is "made to be taken and destroyed."
          It was a very correct figure that the Apostle made use of
          formerly, when he spoke of men being as ignorant as brute beasts,
          which were made to be taken and destroyed. Man, holding a
          relationship with things that have been, with things that are,
          and with things that are to come, being an eternal being, having
          existed before, existing now, and destined to exist while endless
          ages shall endure,--when he understands his relationship to God,
          how he is associated with his progenitors, the position in which
          he stands to the Church and kingdom of God on the earth, the
          blessing he is able to seal on his posterity, worlds without end,
          and the great things he is destined to enjoy if faithful,--there
          is as much difference between his views and the world of mankind
          in general as there is between midnight darkness and the light of
          the sun in its meridian glory.
          Men that are in darkness do not understand why it is that we
          think as we do, that we act as we do, that we endure as we do,
          that men can be united as we are, that people will leave their
          homes and traverse seas, oceans, deserts, mountains, plains, and
          sterile wastes, in order to meet with a people so much despised
          by a great majority of mankind. They do not know why it is,
          because they do not understand the counsels of God. How is it in
          relation to them? They have no revelation, no knowledge of God;
          and hence they are like the brute beasts, and know nothing but
          what they know naturally, as beasts obtain their knowledge, &c.
          They know nothing of their own position, or of their relationship
          to God; they know nothing about their progenitors, of their own
          destiny in the future, of what is within their reach while here
          on the earth, or how to secure blessings on their posterity; in
          fact, they are ignorant of all the great and vital principles
          which have a tendency to animate, enliven, and give vitality and
          power to all the acts of the sons of God; and hence they are like
          the brute beasts.
          You can take an ox, or a hog, and put it into a stable, and feed
          it, and it will get fat there. What for? For the knife. If you
          could only give it a little revelation--if you could only make
          that ox or hog understand that it was being prepared to be killed
          and eaten, I wonder how fat you could make it? It is just so with
          the world; they are ignorant of their position, and they glory in
          their own shame, just as much as a hog does in wallowing in the
          mire; and they are just as ignorant of their destiny. This is the
          position of the world, and that is the reason why you see things
          as they are--why there is so much darkness; and I only wonder
          there is so much light among them as there is.
          You wonder why men act so much like fools. I wonder they have as
          much intelligence as they have; and the only reason why they have
          so much is, that the Spirit of God is not entirely withdrawn from
          In regard to principles of science, mechanism, &c., they possess
          a great deal of information; but they do not know that "every
          good and perfect gift' proceeds from God, and they won't
          acknowledge it or him; and hence the little light they enjoy
          relative to religious matters, in relation to eternity, to their
          present real position and destiny, and to the things which God
          has communicated to us.
          Is it to be wondered at, then, that men acting in that way should
          feel strange and act strangely? You cannot expect the conduct of
          a gentleman to proceed from a brute beast; you cannot expect
          anything but a grunt from a hog: it is their nature; and it is
          the nature of the wicked to act as they have done and as they are
          doing; and if you see animosity, hatred, evil, strife, vicious
          feelings, bad practices, lasciviousness, corruption of every
          grade, and every kind of abomination prevailing, it is because of
          their nature. One of those little hymns composed by Watts for
          children describes it right:--
                 "Let dogs delight to bark and bite, for God hath made them so:
                  Let bears and lions growl and fight; it is their nature too."
          Not desirous to retain God in their knowledge, they have given
          themselves up to every kind of evil, and are led captive by the
          Devil; and the Scriptures say, "His servants ye are whom ye list
          to obey."
          Now, what is it that enlightens our minds? We were like them
          precisely. Is there any man here who knew anything about God
          until it was revealed to him? Is there a man or woman here who
          understood even the first principles of the Gospel of Christ
          until they were revealed to them?
          I have travelled a great deal, and been in different nations, and
          I have never yet met with a man that did. To what are we indebted
          for that knowledge? To the administration of an angel, which made
          manifest the order of God to Joseph Smith, and he revealed it
          unto others to that we are indebted for the first principles of
          the Gospel.
          Can you find anybody, anywhere, in any part of the earth, who
          professes to teach religion, that will tell the people to repent
          of their sins, be baptised in the name of Jesus Christ for the
          remission of them, and receive the imposition of hands for the
          gift of the Holy Ghost? And who dare promise them that they shall
          receive it in its power, as the Apostles did formerly? I cannot.
          I have not met with such a people, nor have you.
          I was well versed in the Scriptures myself when this Gospel came
          along, but I was as ignorant as a brute about these things, and
          so is everybody else. I have not come in contact with a man who
          understood correct principles in relation to the principles of
          the Gospel, or who knew the way to enter into the kingdom of God.
          Who could know it without God revealing it? And it is to that
          revelation that we are indebted for the intelligence we have
          received concerning these matters, and to the spirit of prophecy
          and revelation that has been communicated with it.
          Brother Kimball said he did not profess to be a Prophet of God. I
          bear testimony that he is a Prophet of God; and why do I do that?
          Because I have known many things that I could relate here, that I
          heard him prophesy years ago, that have been fulfilled to the
          very letter. And I bear testimony of it on another ground: any
          man that has the testimony of Jesus has the spirit of prophecy;
          for "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy? so says
          the old Bible; and consequently, such a man is a prophet.
               Concerning the first principles of the Gospel, at first they
          came by revelation; they were communicated to a young man who did
          not possess what is termed worldly wisdom, education, or
          intelligence; but he came and told it out just as God told it to
          Was there anybody that could controvert it? No. It was not
          because it was in the Bible that he taught it, but because God
          had communicated it to him; and he went and told the things which
          he had received. Did you ever meet with a man anywhere that could
          controvert the principles Joseph Smith taught? Did you ever find
          a theologian, or priest, of any description, that could
          contradict these things successfully? Did I? I never did. I have
          never met with a man under the heavens that could successfully
          contradict one principle of it--never; NO, NEVER; and I do not
          expect ever to be able to.
          Why is it that people cannot contradict it? Because it is the
          eternal truth of heaven, and emanated from the great Eloheim, and
          is one of those eternal principles of truth which God has
          communicated to the human family; and truth, like God, is
          unchangeable, and cannot be controverted. Darkness flees before
          it, and error hides its head wherever it appears.
          It was so in regard to the first principles of the Gospel, and it
          has been so in regard to principles that have been revealed and
          communicated from time to time, both by Joseph Smith, by
          President Young, by brother Kimball, and by all the authorities
          of this Church who have been inspired by the Holy Ghost.
          In relation to the position we now occupy, the things that were
          spoken this morning are as correct, as true, and as
          incontrovertible as anything that could be adduced by any man--I
          do not care where he comes from, nor what may be his
          intelligence,--I do not care whether he is king, president,
          potentate, or statesman, of any description, or what his
          intellectual qualifications: it matters not.
          The principles that were spoken here are, in and of themselves,
          correct; and I want to speak a little in relation to some of
          these things, in order that men who have not examined them may
          understand them more minutely. You believe the principles because
          you heard them, of course; and so do I; so do we all; and every
          truth recommends itself to the minds of the human family; yet, at
          the same time, we are not all of us at all times prepared to
          judge of the correctness of all these matters.
          The things we have heard this morning might sound to some
          croakers and ignoramuses, who have never examined the subject,
          and do not understand principle, like treason, as though we were
          in open rebellion against the United States and opposed to the
          Government we are associated with--as though we were going to
          trample down all law, rule, and order. No such thing. We are the
          only people in these United States, at the present time, who are
          sustaining them. I can prove this, and that it is others who are
          trampling them under foot, and not us. Whilst they are committing
          acts, themselves, that are treasonable in their nature, and
          pursuing a course opposed to the Constitution and the very genius
          of the institutions of the United States, they want to lay the
          sin at our doors that they themselves are guilty of.
          Would I, as a citizen of the United States, come out in rebellion
          against the United States, and act contrary to my conscience?
          Verily no. Would brother Young? Verily no. Would brother Kimball,
          or brother Wells? Verily no.
          Are they not true patriots--true Americans? Do they not feel the
          fire of '76 burning in their bosoms? Assuredly they do. Would
          they do a thing that is wrong? No; and they will also see that
          others do not do it. That is the feeling, the spirit, and
          principle that actuate them.
          There are thousands of you who are Americans, who have been born
          in this land, whose fathers fought for the liberties we used to
          enjoy, but have not enjoyed for some years past. There are
          thousands of such men here who feel the same spirit that used to
          burn in their fathers' bosoms--the spirit of liberty and equal
          rights--the spirit of according to every man that which belongs
          to him, and of robbing no man of his rights.
          Your fathers and grandfathers have met the tyrant when he sought
          to put a yoke on your necks; as men and true patriots, they came
          forward and fought for their rights and in defence of that
          liberty which we, their children, ought to enjoy. You feel the
          same spirit that inspired them; the same blood that coursed in
          their veins flows in yours; you feel true patriotism and a strong
          attachment to the Constitution and institutions bought by the
          blood of your fathers, and bequeathed to you by them as your
          richest patrimony.
          There are others of you that have taken the oath of allegiance to
          the United States; and some of you, not understanding correct
          principles, may, perhaps, feel qualms of conscience, and think,
          probably, that if we undertake to resist the powers that are
          seeking to make aggression upon us, we are doing wrong. No such
          thing. You let your conscience sleep at ease; let it be quiet: it
          is not us who are doing wrong; it is others who are committing a
          wrong upon us.
          What was the case in Missouri? Let me draw your attention briefly
          to some of the circumstances that have transpired in our history
          as a people. Whom did we interfere with in the State of Missouri?
          Did we rebel against the United States, or against the State in
          which we lived? Verily no; and I am at the defiance of that State
          and Congress, with all the world at their backs, to prove that we
          did rebel in one iota. Did they give unto us the protection of
          American citizens? They did not; and they perjured themselves in
          not doing it. They perjured themselves before God and all honest
          Whom did we rebel against in Illinois?
          Let me mention one circumstance in the State of Missouri. How
          much land did we purchase there from the United States, and pay
          for, which they promised to warrant and defend us in the
          possession of? Did they protect us in the right they guaranteed
          unto us? No; they allowed us to be robbed and plundered with
          impunity. And how many suffered death in consequence of their
          recklessness, carelessness, and barefaced iniquity? Thousands. I
          have seen their condition when many thousands were driven from
          their lands and homes, were persecuted harassed, and driven like
          felons without redress, robbed, plundered, imprisoned, and put to
          death; and thousands of men, women, and children wandered
          houseless and homeless exiles in their own land, and fugitives
          flying from the rage of a lawless rabble, infuriated banditti,
          and bloodthirsty miscreants and murderers. I saw then a whole
          people robbed and disfranchised, and this too in the middle of
          winter. Did the State authorities yield us any redress? No. They
          were foremost in the mob. Did the United States? No. 
          Many of my brethren around me also witnessed these things, and
          know the misery, destitution, and death caused by those
          bloodhounds, when they first fled to Nauvoo, resting where the
          mud was knee deep--the only position they could get--with three
          or four little sticks put up, and a counterpane thrown over them,
          and there left to die.
          Brother Wells was in Nauvoo at the time. After the excitement was
          over, there was not enough of well folks to wait on the sick.
          I was off on a mission to England at this time, and all my family
          were sick; and my son George, who has been away and returned with
          me, being quite a little boy, not able to draw water, and nobody
          in the house able to get it, had to go and wait at the well, with
          a little bucket, for somebody to come and draw him a little water
          to carry home to the sick, to quench the parching tongue and
          allay the raging fever occasioned by these Missouri demons.
          Brother Brigham, brother Kimball, George A. Smith, and the Twelve
          here, and everybody, almost, was down sick; and in this
          condition, feeble, faint, and half dead, they started off on a
          mission, because we were commanded to go. We went to fulfil the
          word of the Lord. Did the United States step forward and yield us
          any redress? No; but they stood there, and were willing to see us
          imposed upon and robbed of our property and rights; and we have
          obtained no redress for it to the present day.
          Who are the transgressors? Are we? Martin Van Buren, the then
          President of the United States, acknowledged the injustice done
          to us when he said, "Your cause is just, but we can do nothing
          for you." And we endured it.
          We staid in Illinois, lived there as peaceable citizens, and had
          a city charter, and under its protection improved our city, and
          had in a short time, by our energy, industry, and enterprize,
          built one of the best cities in the western country, and had one
          of the most peaceable societies that existed anywhere, without
          The first thing they did to aggravate us was to rob us of our
          city charter; and this very Judge Douglas, of whom we have heard
          so much as being our friend, was one of the first movers for its
          repeal. The first time I ever met with him was in an hotel in
          Springfield, Illinois, the time they were trying Joseph Smith
          before Judge Pope. He told me then that they had a right to do
          it, and that the Judges had decided so. I said, I did not know
          anything about the Judges.
          I did not know who he was at the time, and it would not have made
          much difference if I had. I told him, It is no matter to me what
          the judges decided about charters; the Legislature had given us
          our charter for perpetual succession; and for them to take away a
          charter with these provisions proved them either to be knaves or
          They were knaves if they did it knowingly, to give what they knew
          they had not power to do; and if they did not know it, they were
          fools for giving us a thing they had not power to give. Did they
          do it? Yes. And that State robbed us of the rights of freemen;
          and the only chance we had then, when they sent their scamps and
          rogues among us, was to have a whittling society and whittle them
          out. We could not get them out according to law, and we had to do
          it according to justice; and there was no law against
          whittling,--so we whittled the scoundrels out.
          I remember that one of the legislators who had annulled our
          charter, named Dr. Charles, went to President Young, and says he,
          "Mr. Young, I am very much imposed upon by the people around
          here; there are a lot of boys following me with long knives, and
          they are whittling after me wherever I go; my life is in danger."
          Brother Young replied, "I am very sorry you are imposed upon by
          the people: we used to have laws here, but you have taken them
          away from us: we have no law to protect you. "YOUR CAUSE IS JUST,
          BUT WE CAN DO NOTHING FOR YOU." Boys, don't frighten him, don't."
          They deprived us of the rights of law to protect ourselves, and
          in doing it, they deprived us of the power of protecting them;
          and we could not help them when they wanted help.
          [Voice: "We still have whittling societies."]
          Yes, we still have whittling societies, as brother Kimball says.
          Why did we leave Nauvoo? Had we killed anybody? Had we broken any
          law? Had we trampled upon the rights of any people? Had we done
          anything that the laws of the United States or of that State
          could interfere with us for? If we had, they would pretty soon
          have dragged us up.
          The people wanted us to leave; and because the people were
          dissatisfied--because there were a lot of religious enthusiasts,
          political aspirants, blacklegs, and scoundrels, who wanted to
          possess our property, all bound together to rob us of our rights,
          we must go away, of course.
          Judge Douglas, General Harding, Major Warren, and some of the
          prominent men from Springfield met together in my house in
          Nauvoo, and these men could go to work and talk deliberately (and
          there was no less than two United States' Senators among them at
          the time,) about removing thousands of people, and letting them
          be disfranchised and despoiled, as coolly as they would cut up a
          leg of mutton.
          [Voice: "And you told them of it."]
          Yes, I did.
          Now, then, whom did we injure? What law did we break? Whose
          rights did we trample upon? Did we dispossess anybody of his
          land, rob anybody, interfere with anybody's rights? Did we
          transgress any estate's law, national law, or any other law? We
          did not; and they never have been able to prove one item against
          us, and we stand clear. We maintained the law and tried to make
          it honourable.
          What must we go away for? Why, they had murdered our Prophet and
          Patriarch under the sacred pledge of the Governor of the State
          and of his officers, all combined, and we could obtain no
          redress; and because they had done one injury, they must heap a
          thousand on the back of it.
          That is the only reason I know of. They were murderers, and
          sanctioned the practice, and those men have got to atone for
          these wrongs yet. [Voices: "Amen."] The debt has got to be paid.
          [Voice: "Douglas is not a bit better than the rest of them."]
          Not a particle.
          What is our position at the present time? Why are we here,
          gentlemen and ladies? Answer me, ye sons of the ancient
          patriots--ye sons of those fathers who fought for the rights and
          liberties this nation boasts so much of. Answer me--Why are you
          here? Because you could not go anywhere else--because you could
          not be protected in those rights that your fathers bled and died
          for. That is the reason you are here, gentlemen.
          We are here, because we are exiled and disfranchised, because we
          are robbed of our rights, because we could not possess equal
          rights with other American citizens--rights that the Constitution
          guaranteed to every citizen of the Union.
          We had to fly from the face of civilization, and found a refuge
          among the red men of the forest; we had to seek that mercy from
          the hands of the savage that Christian civilization denied us.
          We are talking now about rights, laying aside religion. If we
          come to talk about the kingdom of God, that is another matter. We
          are talking now about our rights as American citizens, or rather
          our wrongs,--the rights we have been robbed of.
          We are here, then, under these circumstances. Have we broken any
          law here? No. I defied the whole Eastern country, when I was
          there, to prove that we have broken any law, and have not found a
          man that dare take up the gauntlet--not one, because they could
          not do it. Why could they not? Because we have done no wrong.
          What did we do on the road here? Right in the midst of
          difficulties, in the midst of exile, when we were journeying to
          this place, this Government called upon us for 500 soldiers to go
          and fight their battles, when they were literally allowing us to
          be driven from our homes and to be robbed of millions of property
          without redress.
          Did we send the soldiers? We did. Was it our duty to comply with
          such a requisition at such a time, and under such circumstances?
          I don't know. I think it was one of those works of supererogation
          which the Roman Catholics talk about. I do not think any law of
          God or man would have required it at our hands; but we did it;
          and I suppose it was wisdom and prudent, under the circumstances,
          that we should take that course, because our enemies were seeking
          to entangle and destroy us from the earth. They laid that as a
          trap, thinking to catch us in it; but it did not stick.
          What did we do when we came here? We framed a Constitution and a
          Provisional Government, and reported our doings to the United
          States again, right on the back of all the insults, robbery, and
          fraud which we had endured. We still went constitutionally to
          Afterwards, we petitioned for a Territorial Government. Did they
          give it to us? They did. Is there any step that we have taken
          that is contrary to law? There is not? They have appointed our
          Governor, our Secretaries, our Judges, our Marshals; they have
          done to us the same in this matter as they have done with other
          I do not believe in their right constitutionally to appoint our
          officers. Still they have done it, and we have submitted to it.
          And they have sent some of the most cursed scoundrels here that
          ever existed on the earth. Instead of being fathers, they have
          tried every influence they could bring to bear in order to
          destroy us.
          Such have been our protectors. These have been the men who have
          been sworn to fulfil their public duties; but they have foresworn
          themselves in the face of high heaven.
          What law have we transgressed? None. They trump up every kind of
          story that it is possible to conceive of, but have always been
          and are now unable to substantiate any of their barefaced
          assertions; and I declare it before you and the world, that this
          people are the most peaceable, law-abiding, and patriotic people
          that can be found in the United States.
          What have they been doing in Kansas, in California, in Oregon?
          What in Cuba, in Nicaragua, and at present in New York, if you
          please? They have been filibustering in Cuba and in Nicaragua;
          and officers of every grade and condition, both civil and
          military, have winked at it and suffered those things to go on,
          right under their noses.
          The position of affairs in Kansas has been anything but
          flattering; it has been North against South, and South against
          North, and Kansas has been the battle-ground.
          The people there are not, perhaps, much worse than the rest of
          the people; they are principally emigrants from the North and
          South, who are arrayed against each other, whilst Kansas is the
          greatest Sebastopol, where the battle is fought. The inhabitants
          there are the representatives of Eastern, Western, Southern, and
          Northern civilization and Christianity, all combined.
          Are they traitors? O, no! They are only a little excited. We must
          try and get a Governor who will try and compromise matters
          between the parties, and we will get things straightened out
          by-and-by. They send one Governor--he fails; and another, and he
          fails; and they have sent another; but whether he will fail or
          not, time must determine.
          What are they doing in New York? The Legislature of New York
          passed laws interfering with the city of New York, and the city
          is in rebellion against the State of New York, and it was raging
          at the time I left. The State says, "I won't submit," and the
          city says, "I won't submit." And they had two different classes
          of officers there to regulate matters in the emporium of the
          United States: it is the mercantile emporium at least.
          They are very peaceable; they are good citizens; there is no harm
          in that; it is only a little family trouble that we have to
          settle; and in doing so, we must use any pacific measure we can.
          What is the matter with us? Have we broken any law? James Gordon
          Bennett, a man who is quarrelling with everybody, comes out at
          last, and says, "The Mormons" have the advantage of us, and they
          know it." And out of all he could hatch up and scrape together
          against the "Mormons," there is only one thing that seems even in
          his eyes to supply any pretext for hostilities against them, and
          that is, the charge of burning some 900 volumes of United States'
          laws; and this charge is also false. Bennett is one of the most
          rabid "Mormon" eaters you can find, with the exception of
          What are they sending an army here for? I had thought things were
          a little different until I got here; but I have found, in
          conversing with President Young, that he knows more about things
          as they exist in the Eastern country than I did, who had just
          come from there. I had read all the newspapers, examined the
          spirit of the times, and tried to get at all the information I
          could; and I find, from the information I have received since
          them, that he understood things more correctly than I did.
          I thought it was a kind of a pacific course which the
          Administration was taking, in order to pacify the Republicans,
          that they might have a reasonable pretext to have fulfilled their
          duties; for I do know that they were apprised of the unreliable
          character of some of their informants. When I heard that the
          troops now on their way here had sealed orders, were coming with
          cannon, and had stopped the mail, it argued that there was the
          Devil behind somewhere.
          I will give you my opinion about their present course. The
          Republicans were determined to make the "Mormon" question tell in
          their favour. At the time they were trying to elect Fremont, they
          put two questions into their platform--viz., opposition to the
          domestic institutions of the South and to polygamy. The Democrats
          have professed to be our friends, and they go to work to sustain
          the domestic institutions of the South and the rights of the
          people; but when they do that, the Republicans throw polygamy at
          them, and are determined to make them swallow that with the
          other. This makes the Democrats gag, and they have felt a strong
          desire to get rid of the "Mormon" question.
          Some of them, I know, for some time past, have been concocting
          plans to divide up Utah among the several Territories around; and
          I believe a bill, having this object in view, was prepared once
          or twice, and came pretty near being presented to Congress; but
          that was not done.
          Now, they go to work and send out an army with sealed orders,
          and, if necessary, are prepared to commit anything that the Devil
          may suggest to them; for they are under his influence. They wish
          now to steal the Republicans' thunder, to take the wind out of
          their sails, and to out-Herod Herod.
          Say they, "We, who profess to be the friends of the Mormons,' and
          support free institutions, squatter sovereignty, and equal
          rights, will do more to the 'Mormons than you dare do; and we
          will procure offices by that means, and save our parties;" and,
          as Pilate and Herod could be made friends over the death of
          Jesus, so they go to work and plan our sacrifice and destruction,
          and make up friends on the back of it. They would crucify Jesus
          Christ, if he were here, as quick as the Scribes and Pharisees
          did in his day, and the priests would help them.
          President Young says they shall not come here and destroy us; and
          I say, Amen. [The congregation shouted, "Amen."]
          I have not quoted a great deal of Scripture to-day, but I will
          quote some. It says there was the opening of the "first seal;" so
          we will open this seal for them. We will declare their orders--a
          thing they have not manhood to do. they are too sneaking and
          underhanded, and have not manliness enough to declare their mind
          to a handful of people--the poor, pusillanimous curses. We dare
          do it; and, I thank God, that I live among a people that dare;
          for I do despise this sneaking, miserable, cowardly tribe, that
          are obliged to act under-handed in all their ways. Why? For fear
          of something to come. We dare declare our intentions, and risk
          the consequences. 
          Now, I want to touch upon a principle which I spoke about awhile
          ago. We have submitted to their sending officers here; that is
          all right enough, if we have a mind to. We are citizens of the
          United States, and profess to support the Constitution of the
          United States; and wherein that binds us, we are bound; wherein
          it does not, we are not bound.
          They have sent Judge after Judge, and many times we have been
          without them: their loss, however, was not felt. They have sent
          their officers, and we have treated them well; and for the good
          treatment we have received curses, bitterness, wrath, lying, and
          destruction in return. They have sought to destroy our
          reputation--to rob us of our rights. They have sought to injure
          us in every possible way that men could be injured, as patriots,
          Christians, and moral men. They have lied about us in every
          conceivable way.
          We have borne it and borne it over and over again. Are we bound
          to bear it for ever? That is the question that necessarily
          arises. Are we bound to suffer their abuse and oppression
          continually? And if we are, upon what principle? If there is any
          man in this congregation, or anywhere else, that will show me one
          principle or one piece of instruction or authority in the
          Constitution of the United States that authorizes the President
          of the United States to send out Governors and Judges to this
          Territory, I would like to see it.
          I cannot find such authority. I will admit that a usage of that
          kind has obtained--that it is quite customary for the President
          of the United States, by and with the consent of the Senate, to
          appoint Governors, Judges, Marshals, Secretaries of State, and
          all of those officers that you have had here. But it is a thing
          that is not authorized by the Constitution,--much less to force
          them upon us by an armed soldiery. There is no such authority
          I wish to quote to you one little thing. If I had the
          Constitution here, I would read it to you. It is to the effect,
          "That the powers not delegated to the United States by the
          Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the States, are reserved to
          the States respectively, or to the people."
          No matter, therefore, whether the people live in States or
          Territories, they possess constitutional privileges alike. The
          most that is said in regard to Territories and the authority of
          the President and Congress is, that "The Congress shall have
          power to dispose of and make all needful rules and regulations
          respecting the territory or other property of the United States."
          That is speaking of it as land; and some of the most prominent
          statesmen of the United States have so construed it. It is
          property as land--territory as land they have a right to
          interfere with, not territory as regards the people.
          I published this in the "Mormon" long ago, and said the Missouri
          compromise was unconstitutional. By-and-by, the United States'
          Judges gave the same decision. I gave mine, however, before they
          gave theirs.
          It is a true principle, they have not the authority. If they have
          it at all, it is in the people ceding it to them, and not what
          they possess by the Constitution of the United States. They have
          sent scoundrels amongst us from time to time. If they had sent
          decent men, would we have opposed them? No: we would have
          respected them. But will we submit to such infernal scoundrels?
          Never; no, never!!
          So far as right is concerned, then, they have no right to appoint
          officers for this or any other Territory; and I will defy any man
          to prove that there is any such right in the Constitution.
          I conversed with a Judge Black, who was coming up to Nebraska
          Territory on a steam-boat,--an intelligent man, a Democrat, of
          course. When talking about these principles to him, which he
          acceded to, I put my hand on his shoulder, and said, "Judge, what
          are you doing here?" "I am here," said he, "according to the
          usage that has obtained; but if the people do not want me, all
          they have to do is to express it, and I will go away again." I
          wish we had only half such decent men as that sent here.
          He tried to take another tack, which is this: He pointed out in
          the Constitution where the Supreme Court of the United States was
          made one of the branches of the Government, and the President has
          the appointment of its Judges. That is true--he possesses the
          power to appoint the greater, but not the less. How do you make
          that appear? Simply because one is mentioned in the Constitution,
          and the other is not. The United States' Supreme Court is a
          co-ordinate branch of the Government, and there is provision made
          by the Constitution for the election and appointment of its
          This is not the case in regard to the officers of a Territory.
          Out of courtesy we, as citizens of the United States, may say,
          "Mr. President, if you have a mind to appoint discreet persons to
          fill those offices, all well and good; but if you don't, you had
          better take them back; for we won't have them: we stand on our
          reserved rights as citizens of the United States."
          We are not lacking for men in the United States, at the present
          time, who want to make it appear that the United States have a
          right to lord it over the Territories, the same as the British
          Government used to do over their colonies.
          Thousands of you before me were citizens of the United States,
          where you came from. You had the right of franchise--had a right
          to say who should be your Governor, and who should be your
          Municipal and State officers. You came out here by thousands or
          by tens of thousands. By what right or upon what principle are
          you disfranchised? Can anybody tell me? Say some, "You need not
          have come out here unless you had a mind to." Of course not. But
          we had a mind to; we were American citizens before we came out,
          and we have transgressed no law in coming; and by what rule are
          we deprived of our citizenship? If we had a right then to vote
          for anything, we have a right now; and nobody has a right to cram
          this or that man upon us without our consent,--much less have
          they a right to dragoon us into servility to their
          unconstitutional exactions.
          What was the great cause of complaint at the time the
          Constitution was framed? In the declaration of Independence, it
          was stated that the people had rulers placed over them, and they
          had no voice in their election. Read that instrument. It
          describes our wrongs as plainly as it did the wrongs the people
          then laboured under and discarded.
          Our Government are doing the very things against us that our
          fathers complained of. "They send armed mercenaries among us, to
          subjugate us," &c. What is our Government doing? The same thing.
          As American citizens and patriots, and as sons of those venerable
          sires, can we, without disgracing ourselves, our fathers, and our
          nation, submit to these insults, and tamely bow to such tyranny?
          We cannot do it, and we will not do it. We will rally round the
          Constitution, and declare our rights as American citizens; and we
          will sustain them in the face of High Heaven and the world.
          No man need have any qualms of conscience that he is doing wrong.
          You are patriots, standing by your rights and opposing the wrong
          which affects all lovers of freedom as well as you; for those
          acts of aggression have a withering, deadly effect, and are
          gnawing, like a canker-worm, at the very vitals of religious and
          civil liberty. You are standing by the Declaration of
          Independence, and sustaining the Constitution which was given by
          the inspiration of God; and you are the only people in the United
          States this time that are doing it--that have the manhood to do
          it. You dare do it, and you feel right about the matter as the
          vox populi.
          According to the genius and spirit of the Constitution of the
          United States, we are pursuing the course that would be approved
          of by all high-minded, honourable men; and no man but a poor,
          miserable sneak would have any other feeling.
          I lay these things before you for your information, that you may
          feel and act understandingly. I have carefully criticized these
          matters, and examined the views of many of those who are said to
          be our greatest statesmen on this subject; for I have desired to
          comprehend the powers of the Government and the rights of the
          people; and I have watched with no little anxiety the
          encroachments of Government and the manifest desire to trample
          upon your rights. It is for you, however, to maintain them; and
          if those men that are traitors to the spirit and genius of the
          Constitution of the United States have a mind to trample
          underfoot those principles that ought to guarantee protection to
          every American citizen, we will rally around the standard, and
          bid them defiance in the name of the Lord God of Israel.
          In doing this, we neither forget our duties as citizens of the
          United States, nor as subjects of the kingdom and cause of God;
          but, as the Lord has said, if we will keep His commandments, we
          need not transgress the laws of the land. We have no done it; we
          have maintained them all the time.
               When we talk about the Constitution of the United States, we
          are sometimes apt to quote--"Vox populi, vox Dei;" that is, The
          voice of the people is the voice of God. But in some places they
          ought to say, VOX POPULI, VOX DIABOLI; that is, the voice of the
          people is the voice of the devil.
          We are moved by a higher law. They talk sometimes about a higher
          law in the States. Greeley is a great man to talk about a higher
          law, which means, with him, stealing niggers. We do not care
          anything about that. We want to do something better--something
          higher and more noble. That is rather too low for us;
          consequently they need not be afraid of our stealing their
          niggers: we will let them have all the benefits of them as one of
          the grand institutions of Christians, together with the
          amalgamating process as another of the institutions of
          Christianity. And another grand institution they have among them
          is prostitution.
          Well, thank God, we do not know anything about such things. A
          very respectable gentleman in Philadelphia said to me a while
          ago, in talking over some of these matters--"Suppose a Mahommedan
          should come into the city of Philadelphia"--that is one of the
          puritanical cities, where they profess to be so good, the city of
          brotherly love--and walk through our streets in the evening, and
          see a number of ladies walking alone, being informed that it was
          usual for respectable ladies to be protected, he would
          necessarily enquire what was the meaning of this. Being informed
          that these were prostitutes, he would necessarily enquire what
          was the meaning of this. Being informed that these were
          prostitutes, he would very naturally say, "Then I suppose this is
          one of the institutions of Christianity?" This is the conclusion
          he would come to at once. Well, so it is; and this niggerism in
          the South is about the same kind of thing, only a change of
          These are all moral, all legal, all truly Christian. Men east may
          have one or a dozen misses, keep part of their children;, and
          turn the other out as paupers. In the South, they buy them body
          and soul, prostitute them at pleasure, and sell their own
          children. Yet these men talk of our morals, and send out armies
          to chastise us for our corruptions, when God knows, and they
          know, that they are a thousand times more corrupt than we are.
          We are not taking any steps contrary to the laws and the
          Constitution of the United States, but in every thing we are
          upholding and sustaining them. Gentlemen, hands off: we are free
          men; we possess equal rights with other men; and if you send your
          sealed orders here, we may break the seal, and it shall be the
          opening of the first seal.
          In relation to the kingdom of God, that is another matter. You
          before me understand about it--its laws, priesthood, principles,
          and influences, and the things that are about to transpire. God
          has set his hand to accomplish His purposes, to roll on His great
          designs, and bring to pass the things spoken of by all the holy
          Prophets since the world began, that should take place in the
          latter days, to establish His kingdom on the earth, that shall
          become mighty and prevail over all other kingdoms. You know all
          about this.
          We are established here, and have the oracles of God in our
          midst, and the principles of truth revealed. This is the kingdom
          of God. The stone cut out of the mountain without hands has got
          to roll forth and become a great mountain, and fill the whole
          Satan has held dominion, and rule, and power, over the human
          family, for generations and generations; and God is gathering
          together a little nucleus here--a band of brethren clothed upon
          with the Holy Priesthood and the Spirit of God, by which they
          will be able to roll back the cloud of darkness that has
          overwhelmed the inhabitants of the earth, and plant the
          principles of truth, and establish the kingdom of God. That is
          what we are engaged in, and what we mean to accomplish by the
          help of the Lord; and in regard to any little thing that may be
          transpiring around us, in regard to their little armies they are
          sending here, great conscience! It is comparatively nothing;
          there will be thunder and lightning and the bellowing of
          earthquakes, in comparison with that, before we get through.
          Thrones will be cast down, and desolation, war, and bloodshed
          will spread abroad in the earth, and desolate nations and
          empires, and God will turn and overturn until the kingdoms of
          this world shall become the kingdoms of our God and His Christ,
          and he will reign for ever; and we are going to have part in it,
          and our children and our children's children.
          It is for us to act as the sons of the living God, magnify our
          calling, honour our God and His Priesthood, and live as men and
          as God's true children on the earth, accomplish His purposes
          here, and then join with the redeemed that have gone before to
          help to roll on weightier matters in the upper world.
          I do not know but I have been talking long enough. I feel well. I
          am happy. All is right; and if it thunders, let it thunder; let
          the lightnings flash and the earthquakes bellow; let them rage:
          there is a God in heaven that can hold the children of men, and
          He will do it, and His work will spread, His kingdom increase,
          and His power be made manifest among us and among all nations,
          and Zion will spread and go forth, and every creature in the
          heavens, and on the earth, and under the earth will be heard to
          say, "Blessing and power, might and majesty be ascribed to Him
          that sitteth upon the throne and to the Lamb for ever and ever."
          Brethren, God bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, August 30, 1857
                          Heber C. Kimball, August 30, 1857
                                     TEST, ETC.
          Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the Bowery,
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, August 30, 1857.
          You must expect, when you see brother Heber stand before you to
          speak, that you will hear what is called the rough etchel to this
          generation. I am pretty well satisfied, brethren, that there are
          only four or five persons in this congregation that dislike to
          hear me talk; and when you take out those four or five, I know
          that this people would rather hear me speak than any other man
          who speaks from this stand, except brother Brigham. It is not
          that those four or five have anything particular against me, but
          it is because I do at many times give vent to my feelings, and,
          by so doing, I hit them a crack where they deserve it. Well, this
          is all right.
               I wonder if there is a manor woman here that really wants to
          be a Saint--I mean those that want to live their religion--but
          what desire in their hearts and seek in their prayers to the
          Father that they may be corrected when they are wrong--that they
          may be admonished? Is there a person in this congregation but
          what has that desire and that feeling? If there is, I am greatly
          mistaken; for I hear them when I go into meetings and when I go
          into family circles; they will say, if I have a wrong thing about
          me, I want to be corrected. Have you not heard it so this
          morning? Every man that speaks before this community has those
          feelings. Have not I those feelings? Brethren, if I have a fault,
          or have anything about me which is not right, I want to get rid
          of that; and so do you, if you are Saints.
          Well, there is not a mother in this congregation but feels in
          that way; else, when they see one of their children in fault, why
          do they correct those children? Why do you correct them, when you
          are not willing to be corrected yourselves? Neither a father nor
          a mother, from this time forth, should correct a child, except
          they are willing to be corrected in their faults.
          Do you see it? You will see mothers who will correct their
          children when they get angry, and that is almost the only time
          they will correct a child. Am I angry to-day? Just look at me,
          and see if you think I am angry. I tell you I am just as
          good-nature as I can be, according to the nature of the case that
          I am now dwelling upon. Well, this is for you to reflect upon.
          Is this a good people? You may take the Elders of Israel
          throughout these valleys, and those at the stations, between here
          and the United States, and those that we have sent to the nations
          of the earth, and then thousands, who never were here, and there
          never was a more amenable set of men upon the earth, with the
          experience that we have got; and there never was that day that
          this people were one as they are one to-day; no, never.
          Well, I feel to praise the Elders of Israel for their
          faithfulness. Is there a chance for improvement, brethren, ye
          Elders of Israel? If you think there is a chance for improvement,
          notwithstanding all of my praising you, just raise your right
          hands. [A forest of hands was raised.] Those that think there
          cannot be any improvement, but that you are stereotyped, raise
          your hands. I cannot see any hands raised upon that side.
          When I went to chop, I was always taught to pull off my coat, and
          spit on my hands. I pull off my coat because I am too warm. If I
          don't talk here more than twenty minutes, I want my coat off.
          May I tell you some of my feelings, and not have any of you angry
          with me? [Voices: "Yes."] I hate to have the ladies angry with
          me, above all things; and I will tell you one thing, and that is,
          all you that are ladies will not find fault; but the woman that
          finds fault with me, I can analyze her, and show you she is not a
          lady. I am a physician. Well, you can hardly mention a thing that
          is good but what I am.
          I want to tell some of my feelings here to-day, in a few words,
          relative to brother Brigham. I call him brother, because he says
          if I call him President, he shall call me President; and just as
          sure as he does, I am as flat as a pancake. I shall only call him
          President before the Saints, in his calling--I was going to say
          before our enemies; but, damn them, they shall never come here.
          Excuse me, I never use rough words, only when I come in contact
          with rough things; and I use smooth words when I talk upon smooth
          subjects, and so on, according to the nature of the case that
          comes before me.
          You all acknowledge brother Brigham as the President of the
          Church of Jesus Christ of Later-day Saints; then you acknowledge
          him as our Leader, Prophet, Seer, and Revelator; and then you
          acknowledge him in every capacity that pertains to his calling,
          both in Church and State, do you not? [Voices: "Yes."] Well, he
          is our Governor. What is Governor? One who presides or governs.
          Well, now, we have declared, in a legislative capacity, that we
          will not have poor, rotten-hearted curses come and rule over us,
          such as some they have been accustomed to send. We drafted a
          memorial, and the Council and the House of Representatives signed
          it, and we sent to them the names of men of our own choice--as
          many as from five to eight men for each office--men from our own
          midst, out of whom to appoint officers for this Territory. We
          sent that number for the President of the United States to make a
          selection from, and asked him to give us men of our own choice,
          in accordance with the rights constitutionally guaranteed to all
          American citizens. We just told them right up and down, that if
          they sent any more such miserable curses as some they had sent
          were, we would send them home; and that is one reason why an
          army, or rather a mob, is on the way here, as reported. You did
          not know the reason before, did you?
          Well, we did that in a legislative capacity; we did it as members
          of the Legislature--as your representatives; and now you have got
          to back us up. You sent us, just as we sent brother Bernhisel to
          seek for our rights and to stand in our defence at Washington.
          Well, here is brother Brigham: he is the man of our own choice;
          he is our Governor, in the capacity of a Territory, and also as
          Saints of the Most High.
          Well, it is reported that they have another Governor on the way
          now, three Judges, a District Attorney, Marshal, a Postmaster,
          and Secretary, and that they are coming here with twenty-five
          hundred men. The United States design to force those officers
          upon us by the point of the bayonet.
          Is not that a funny thing? You may think that I am cross, but I
          am laughing at their calamity, and I will "mock when their fear
          Now, gentlemen and ladies, you look at these things, and then
          right in this book, the Bible. It says, our nobles shall be of
          ourselves; that is, our Lords, our Judges, our Governors, our
          Marshals, and our everything shall be of ourselves. Won't you
          read the 30th chapter of Jeremiah?
          18. Thus saith the Lord: Behold, I will bring again the captivity
          of Jacob's tents, and have mercy on his dwelling places; and the
          city shall be builded upon her own heap, and the palace shall
          remain after the manner thereof.
          19. And out of them shall proceed thanksgiving and the voice of
          them that make merry: and I will multiply them, and they shall
          not be few; I will also glorify them, and they shall not be
          20. Their children also shall be as aforetime, and their
          congregation shall be established before me, and I will punish
          all them that oppress them.
          21. And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their Governor
          shall proceed from the midst of them; and I will cause him to
          draw near, and he shall approach unto me: for who is this that
          engaged his heart to approach unto me? saith the Lord.
          22. And ye shall be my people, and I will be your God.
          23. Behold, the whirlwind of the Lord goeth forth with fury, a
          continuing whirlwind: it shall fall with pain upon the head of
          the wicked.
          24. The fierce anger of the Lord shall not return, until he have
          done it, and until he have performed the intents of his heart: in
          the latter days ye shall consider it.
          Well, the day has come when our Governor has come out of our
          midst, and he is in the tops of the mountains, just where the
          Prophets said these things should come to pass; and now the
          United States are reported to be trying to force a Governor upon
          us, when the Lord has raised one up right out of our midst.
          Now, I am going to talk about these things, and I feel as though
          I had a perfect right to do so, because I am one of the people.
          It this people should consent to dispossess brother Brigham Young
          as our Governor, they are just as sure to go to hell as they
          live, and I know it; for God would forsake them and leave them to
          themselves, and they would be in worse bondage than the children
          of Israel ever were.
          Supposing this thing all blows over, and they don't come up here,
          but they begin to flatter us and be friendly, what will be the
          result? They may flatter as long as the earth stands, but I never
          will be subject to one of their damned pusillanimous curses. They
          may court and flatter as much as they please, but I never will be
          subject to them again,--no, never. Do you hear it? [Voices:
          "Yes."] Do you think we will submit to them? No, never. They have
          cut the thread themselves.
          You are the people who have the privilege to acknowledge brother
          Brigham as our Governor and continue him in his office; and you
          also have the privilege, through your agency, to reject him if
          you please; but it will be to your condemnation if you do,
          because he has got the keys of the kingdom; and the very moment
          you reject him, you cut yourselves off from the right of the
          I will now bring up a comparison. I live in the City of Great
          Salt Lake. I am a father, a husband, a benefactor to between
          sixty and seventy subjects: I feed them; I clothe them; and they
          do not have a pin, a drink of tea, nor anything but what I
          provide: I provide them houses to live in and beds to sleep on.
          But suppose that, by-and-by, some stranger comes along, and my
          family say to him, "We will have you to preside over us," and
          they reject me, when at the same time they say, "Brother Heber is
          a good man," but the other man comes with a smiling face, and my
          family take him and reject me--what have they done? If they
          reject me, they reject their head; and, by so doing, they destroy
          their heirship to the head or limb to which they are lawfully
          connected. Is not that so?
          Suppose you acknowledge the man reported to be coming, what do
          you do? You reject your head, and if so, where is the body, and
          what will become of it? I will compare it to my body. Supposing
          the head is cast away, the body will die, won't it? Yes; and you
          will die just as quick as that, if you reject brother Brigham,
          your head.
          We are the people of Deseret. She shall be Deseret; she shall be
          no more Utah: we will have our own name. Do you hear it?
          Brethren and sisters, these ideas are comforting to all of you:
          they are most gloriously comforting to me. I tell you, the
          feelings within me are glorious.
          We are the people of Deseret, and it is for us to say whether we
          will have brother Brigham for our Governor, or those poor,
          miserable devils they are reported to be trying to bring here.
          You must know they are miserable devils to have to come here
          under arms; but they shall not rule over us nor come into this
          Territory. What do you say about it? Are you willing, as a
          people, that they should come in here? You that say they shall
          not, raise your right hands. [All hands raised.]
          Mr. Gentile, won't you tell of this to your co-workers for the
          Devil's kingdom?
          The reason that I talk as I do is because I don't hold any office
          in the United States; but this people, some time ago, appointed
          me Chief-Justice of the State of Deseret, and brother John Taylor
          and Bishop N. K. Whitney as my associates. You also appointed me
          Lieutenant-Governor; I always told you I was going to be
          Lieutenant-Governor. This is a stump speech!
          We are going to have our own Governor from henceforth. Brigham
          Young was then our Governor, Heber C. Kimball was Chief-Justice
          and Lieutenant-Governor. I was a big man then; I felt as big as
          brother Morley does in the Legislature. The fact is, he does not
          understand their babble: if he does, he understands more than I
          It is for us to say, according to our rights under the
          Constitution, whether we will have those cursed Gentiles to rule
          over us, or not.
          I want you to publish this, Mr. Editor.
          I am giving you a little of my feelings; for I want you to know
          that you are under no more obligation to receive those men than
          brother Brigham's family is to receive another man and to reject
          him as their husband, their father, their friend, and benefactor.
          I know that what I have said has informed many of your minds, and
          I choose to present my ideas by comparison. I have a right to say
          the Gentiles shall never rule over me, although this people might
          admit of their coming here. I have a right to say, also, that we
          shall never be ruled over by them from this day forth, while
          grass grows or water runs; never, no, never.
          [Voices: "Amen."]
          Well, we have got to sustain these amens, and we have got to
          sustain these vows. You ladies, too, will certainly have to do
          your part, or back out. I told you last Sunday to arm yourselves;
          and if you cannot do it any other way, sell some of your fine
          bonnets, fine dresses, and buy yourselves a good dirk, a pistol,
          or some other instrument of war. Arm your boys and arm yourselves
          universally, and that, too, with the weapons of war; for we may
          be brought to the test, to see if we will stand up to the line. I
          never knew it to fail, when men made covenants, but they were
          brought to the test, to see if they would live up to them.
          This people have made covenants, they have made vows, and they
          have been instructed by brother Brigham; and he has told them
          that those covenants and penalties are true and faithful; and I
          say they are as true as the Lord God liveth; and the day will
          come that you will have to fulfil those vows and covenants that
          you have made; and not one word shall fail.
          I have told you of it, and I have backed it up when others have
          said it. Now, mark it; for God will drive us to it. These
          instructions, given to us from time to time, will have to be
          carried out and fulfilled; for I just know that you have got to
          reap that which is sown. If you sow to the spirit, you will reap
          life everlasting; but if you sow to the flesh, we shall reap
          corruption; and the bed that we make, we have got to lie in. Now,
          I will tell you another thing that bears heavily on my mind, as
          much so as any other thing, and that is, for this people to live
          their religion, and do as they are told.
          I will ask you this question, gentlemen and ladies--Can you live
          your religion, except you do as you are told? I have said, again
          and again, that if we live our religion, and do as we are told,
          those men will never come over those mountains; for we shall slay
          the poor devils before they get there.
          I do not know of any religion, except doing as I am told; and if
          you do, you have learned something that I have never learned. You
          have a Governor here to dictate you and to tell you what to do;
          and if we will live our religion, we are always safe, are we not?
          There are a great many that will not live their religion, for
          they think they belong to the aristocracy; but understand,
          gentlemen and ladies, that I withdraw from that society. I told
          you last Sunday, that of all the corrupt beings upon the face of
          the earth, the present aristocracy are the worst.
          I am a pretty rugged fellow, and valiant for the truth; and may
          the Lord make everybody like me, that we may stand against our
          enemies; for the corruptest devils on the earth are the present
          Let us go to work and lay up our grain, lay up wheat, and
          everything that will and can be preserved; and in so doing, we
          will save ourselves from sorrow, pain, and anguish; and the Lord
          will give us a law and a word for us to abide, and he will cut
          off our enemies; and if every man and woman will go to work, lay
          up their grain, and do as they are told, the Lord will hold off
          our enemies from us, until we can lay up sufficient store for
          ourselves. This is a part of our religion--to lay up stores and
          provide for ourselves and for the surrounding country; for the
          day is near when they will come by thousands and by millions,
          with their fineries, to get a little bread. That time is right by
          our door.
          Brother Stewart says he has discovered that this work is five
          years a-head of what he had supposed. Let me tell you that this
          people are more than ten years a-head of what they supposed. They
          were all asleep; but the Lord has waked them up, to prepare them
          for a time of trial and famine. If you do not see it, and feel
          it, and taste it, and smell it, it will be because God will have
          mercy upon you; and he will, if you will do as you are told from
          this time forth.
          Do I feel comfortable? Gentlemen and ladies, I never saw the day
          that I felt any better. I become weary with toil, but I feel well
          in regard to this work. But there is a spirit of calmness, of
          peace, that I am jealous of.
          I never have seen the day for twenty-five years, but before there
          was a storm there was always a calm. In Kirtland, before the
          trouble commenced, there was this calm. Joseph and Hyrum were men
          that would stand the test, but finally they had to flee from
          Kirtland to Missouri. Well, previous to that, we had received our
          endowments, and a more calm, heavenly, and prosperous time I
          never saw.
          Was it so in Missouri? Yes, it was: after they became settled,
          they became composed; and the year of the trouble we never had
          such crops in the world as we had then.
          Was it not so in Nauvoo? Yes; and the spirit of composure rested
          upon the people; and it is more or less so now; and such crops as
          we have this year never were produced.
          What does this mean? And the spirit of composure seems to be upon
          the people more than ever. And what does this mean? I am rather
          inclined to be jealous of it. Say I, wake up, ye Saints of Zion,
          while it is called to-day, lest trouble and sorrow come upon you,
          as a thief in the night.
          Suppose it is not coming, will it hurt you to lay up the products
          of the earth for seven years? Will it hurt you, if you have your
          guns, swords, and spears in good condition, according to the law
          of the United States? Some of the States give a man his clearance
          at forty years of age; others, at forty-five: they call men to
          train when they are eighteen years of age; but we call upon all
          from six to six hundred years old: we do not except any; and I
          want the world to know that we are ready for anything that comes
          along. If it is good, we are ready for that; and if it is evil,
          we are ready to stand against it.
          We are calculating to sow our wheat early this fall, in case of
          emergency. I throw out these things for you to think upon; and if
          they are not right, they will not hurt anybody.
          But wake up, ye Saints of the Most High, and prepare for any
          emergency that the Lord our God may have pleasure in bringing
          forth. We never shall leave these valleys--till we get ready: no,
          never; no, never. We will live here till we go back to Jackson
          County Missouri. I prophesy that, in the name of Israel's God.
          [The congregation shouted "Amen," and President B. Young said,
          "It is true."]
          If our enemies force us to destroy our orchards and our property,
          to destroy and lay waste our houses, fields, and everything else,
          we shall never build and plant again, till we do it in Jackson
          County. But our enemies are not here yet, and we have not yet
          thrown down our houses. Let me tell you, if God designs that
          Israel should now become free, they will come and strike the
          blow; and if he does not, they will not come. That is as true as
          that book (pointing to the Bible).
          Go to work, and lay up your grain, and do not lay it out for fine
          clothes, nor any other kind of fine thing, but make homespun
          trowsers and petticoats. What would please me more than for my
          family, instead of wanting me to go to the store for petticoats
          and short gowns, to see them go to work and make some good
          homespun? What would be prettier that some of the English striped
          linsey, and a bonnet made of our own straw? Those are the women I
          would choose for wives. If you want virtue, go into the farming
          country, for there it is homespun. Farming districts contain the
          essence and the virtue of old England.
          I do not know that you know what homespun is; but it is that
          which is spun at home; and it is for your welfare, both men,
          women, and children, to make your own clothing. It is also for
          your salvation to equip yourselves according to law.
          Now, I will tell you, I have about a hundred shots on hand all
          the time,--three or four fifteen-shooters, and three or four
          revolvers, right in the room where I sleep; and the Devil does
          not like to sleep there, for he is afraid they will go off
          If you will lay a bowie knife or a loaded revolver under your
          pillow every night, you will not have many unpleasant dreams, nor
          be troubled with the nightmare; for there is nothing that the
          Devil is so much afraid of as a weapon of death.
          You may take this as some of Heber's wild visions, if you please.
          I have acknowledged myself as one of the people; and now I say,
          we will take our own name, and we will not be false-named any
          more. We are the Kingdom of God; we are STATE OF DESERET; and we
          will have you, brother Brigham, as our Governor just so long as
          you live. We will not have any other Governor.
          I mean just what I say, and this people say they will not have
          any other Governor, and especially any one that has to come here
          under arms; for we consider that any man is a poor, damned curse
          that has to come here under arms to rule over us. These are my
          feelings; and if anybody votes against it, they are not of us:
          but there are but four or five but what vote for us; and they are
          apostates, and will go overboard. There is not a child but what
          goes with us in these things.
          When we reject brother Brigham Young, we reject the head; but we
          will not do it, for the body shall dwell together, and we are
          members of that body, and he shall be our Governor just as long
          as God Almighty will have him to be. Those who are in favour of
          it, raise your hands.
          [The vote was unanimous.]
          You may try it just as long as you like, and it will be just so
          every time, except those four or five, and they never will vote.
          Can I point them out? Yes, I can. I have had my eye on them ever
          since they came into the congregation.
          Let us do our duty, be humble, prayerful, honest, virtuous, and
          punctual in all our engagements. Let us have no lying, no
          deception; but let us be honest, and let the labouring men that
          labour on the public works be honest, and let them be punctual to
          their work.
          Why do I speak to the public hands? Because they are on the most
          important work there is in the world. And how would a man feel to
          go into that house (pointing to the endowment house), that had
          stolen the nails out of the carpenter's shop or out of the
          machine shop, or the boards out of the lumber yard?
          Let us be faithful, and the Lord will be on our side, and I doubt
          whether we shall be under the necessity of shedding much blood
          ourselves; but let us be ready, guns cocked; none of your
          This is my exhortation to Israel; and may the Lord God bless the
          righteous, the humble, those that tell the truth, and those that
          are honest and punctual.
          Can I bless any that are not humble and amenable to their
          superiors? Can I bless those that are always finding fault? I
          wish to God I could; but blessings would not stick to them; but
          if you will do as you are told, you shall be blessed in
          everything that you put your hands to, from this time forth and
          for ever. You shall have health and strength, and you shall
          multiply and increase in everything you undertake to do: and that
          is not all: you will have faith, that, when a man or a woman that
          is sick sends for you to bless them, you will say, "Be thou made
          whole;" and that will be the case from this time henceforth and
          for ever.
          There is one man whom we saw up north when we went to eat
          watermelons, who had thought of having an artesian well bored. He
          said, "If I knew that we were going to stop here three years, I
          would have one very soon." Says I to that gentleman--You put out
          peach trees, apple trees, apricots, and currants; and if we have
          to go into the mountains, we shall cut off the trees, and the
          roots will be there still; but we shall not go into the
          We were told that we were going into the woods before we came
          here; and then, when we got here, there were no woods. But you
          need not be afraid; you go and graft and inoculate your trees,
          and build houses, that you may know how to build when you get to
          Jackson County.
          All that we built in Kirtland, in Far West, in Missouri, in
          Nauvoo, and in Winter Quarters--for every one of those places,
          gentlemen, we are to have our pay. Who are to pay us? Those that
          took our property away from us, we will make servants of them:
          the day will come that we will have them for our vine-dressers,
          and we will set them to digging holes to put the rest of the
          damned scoundrels in who have rebelled against God and His
          servants. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, August 30, 1857
                           Brigham Young, August 30, 1857
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 30, 1857.
          I can truly say that I am happy for the privilege of meeting with
          the Saints.
          When I am alone, and look by the vision of the Spirit upon this
          people, my heart says within me, God bless the people, God bless
          the people; and I bless you in the name of the Lord Jesus. I feel
          to bless the people continually, from day to day. Their interest
          is my interest; their welfare is my welfare; their hope is mine.
          We are of one faith; and to see the people drawing near unto the
          Lord and becoming more of one heart and of one mind is the most
          cheering thought and reflection that can pass upon my mind: there
          is nothing else that compares with it. As for the riches of the
          world or the good things of the world--as far gold or silver,
          houses and lands, they are nothing in comparison to the purity of
          the faith of the people.
          This people are increasing in their faith, they are increasing in
          their good works, and they are really becoming the Saints of the
          Most High. Any person possessing the Spirit of the holy Gospel,
          and who has been acquainted with this people during years that
          are past, can readily discover that they are merging to the
          period when they will become the disciples of the Lord Jesus.
          Perhaps we think that we are perfectly so now; but it is not the
          case--we are engaged in a preparatory work.
          When the Gospel came to us, it found us in the depths of
          ignorance; it found us in darkness; it found us possessed of all
          the prejudices, feelings, and views that now exist in the world.
          There is no man--there is no woman, but what was more or less
          clothed upon with the traditions of their fathers. There cannot a
          person be found at the present day--one who has arrived at the
          years to think, to act, and to judge for himself, but what is
          more or less clothed and enveloped in the traditions of their
          On the other hand, there is no person possessing the Spirit of
          revelation but what can very readily discern that the ways of the
          Lord are not like the ways of man, and that the children of men
          have gone out of the way. Take all nations--all people--by
          communities, by societies, by families, and by individuals,--take
          the whole mass of the inhabitants of the earth, and they have
          each taken to their own way, as any person possessing the Spirit
          of revelation can discern to be the case in the whole world. At
          the same time, they imagine that they are right--that they have
          light--that they have intelligence--that they are possessed of
          true knowledge pertaining to God and the things of eternity.
          Take the inhabitants of Japan--islands situated between here and
          China,--and if you are acquainted with the people, with their
          feelings and true sentiments, you know that they actually believe
          that they are the only people that are enlightened, and that all
          the rest of mankind are heathen. Go to China, which is called by
          its inhabitants the celestial empire because of their supposed
          purity, and they actually believe that they are the only nation
          under heaven that has the true knowledge of eternity.
          Turn to the Christian nations on the eastern and western
          continents--take enlightened Christendom as the whole--and they
          believe that they are the only people who have the knowledge of
          God. It is true that they far exceed all other nations in many of
          the arts and sciences, and they also believe that they are the
          only people who understand the true religion of heaven.
          They are sending their missionaries to the east and to the west,
          to the north and to the south, and they are penetrating every
          nook and corner, to enlighten what they call the heathen nations.
          Is not that the case? That arises from the traditions of their
          fathers which are handed down to the children, and they are
          enveloped in them.
          When we look at this people, could we expect them to become
          prepared to be the disciples of the Lord Jesus in one, in five,
          in ten, in twenty, or in thirty years? No. And it will be just as
          much as we can do to be worthy to be the brothers and sisters of
          our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ when he makes his appearance.
          Let us strive with all our might, be as watchful as it is
          possible for us to be, apply ourselves by faith and diligence to
          the keeping of his commandments, and continue so doing until
          Jesus sets his feet upon this continent, and we will then find
          that we are only just prepared to receive him. This is the
          preparatory work, and it will prepare the people, if they will
          live for it.
          How can we live our religion, except we do as we are told? I will
          reverse the question and enquire, How can this people do as they
          are told, except they live their religion? They cannot. Every
          family--every neighborhood is taught to glorify God. They are
          instructed from day to day, they are taught the way of life and
          salvation, they are counselled continually to seek unto the Lord
          their God, to obtain the faith of the ancients, to obtain the
          light of the heavens, to walk in the light of His countenance day
          by day; but how can you do these things, except you do as you are
          told? You cannot. Neither can you live your religion, except you
          do as you are told; for the people are taught to live their
          religion,--they are taught to cease from every evil thought and
          every evil action, to cease having a murmuring spirit, to cease
          having a doubtful feeling; and they are taught to cease being
          neglectful in regard to any known duty We are taught to double
          our diligence where we have been slack, to seek unto the Lord day
          by day, that we may have the light of his countenance upon us.
          Brother Heber has been prophesying. You know that I call him my
          Prophet, and he prophesies for me. And now I prophesy that, if
          this people will live their religion, the God of heaven will
          fight their battles, bring them off victorious over all their
          enemies, and give to them the kingdom. That is my prophecy. I
          said amen to all that brother Heber prophesied, for it is true;
          and he may say amen to all that I prophesy, for it is also true.
          I have no fears in regard to the kingdom of God upon the earth;
          but I have fears lest this people be not prepared to receive
          glory, immortality, and eternal lives, when those principles are
          presented to them. This is all the fear that I have--that we will
          not walk up to our privileges and be prepared for them.
          I thank my Father in heaven,--yes, my soul says, Glory,
          hallelujah, praise the name of Israel's God, for the blessings I
          enjoy at the present time! One year ago this very day, and
          previous to that time, my soul was pained within me. No tongue
          could tell--it could not be portrayed before the people, the
          feelings that I had: I could not tell them; and I did not know
          but that, if I should come out in the presence of the people and
          try to speak my feelings, they would call me crazy. However, I
          tried to make the people understand my feelings, but no tongue
          could tell them; and I actually believe that I would have lived
          but a little time in this existence, had not God waked up the
          people. I wanted to take up my valise and go throughout the
          Territory crying, Is there a man in this Territory for God?
          If you want to know how I felt, I cannot tell you better than by
          describing my feelings in the way that I am now doing. One day, I
          told a number of the brethren how I felt, as well as I could; and
          brother Jedediah M. Grant partook of the Spirit that was in me
          and walked out like a man, like a giant, and like an angel, and
          he scattered the fire of the Almighty among the people. But what
          was the result so far as he was concerned? He went beyond his
          strength, and it cost him his life.
          There is now scarcely a man but wants to do as God would have him
          do among those who claim to be Latter-day Saints, except those
          four or five that brother Heber speaks of; hence we hold a very
          large majority of that class of men and women who desire to do
          precisely as God would have them, and my heart says, God bless
          the people. God bless you, brethren and sisters. I bless you all
          the time. You are near my heart, and it is all my business to
          look after the welfare of the Saints. Remember that it will be
          just as much as you and I can do to prepare to meet the Saviour
          when he comes, no matter whether we previously go into the grave
          or not.
          There has been a great deal said in the lower world about this
          little handful of people; for you terrify the whole world! Not
          alone in the United States, but in England, in France, in Italy,
          in Germany, and in every State upon the eastern continent, the
          people are looking to see the result of the present movements of
          our Government towards this people. They are looking at the
          Gospel we preach, the course that we take, the influence we are
          gaining, and the numbers we are gathering to us; and they look at
          the subject not only in a religious point of view, but also in a
          national capacity.
          Brother Heber said to you, if the time has come, designed by the
          Lord Almighty, for the thread to be cut between this people and
          the residue of the world, then the Lord will suffer our enemies
          to clip the thread; and I am with him in that sentiment But if
          the time is not come, the Lord will not suffer them to come. If
          He designs that traffic should continue between us and them, that
          we shall have the privilege of bringing our immigration, of
          preaching the Gospel and saving the people, let me tell you that
          they will not come; God will stop them.
          As for myself, I would just as soon this was the time as any
          other. If it is the time for the thread, in a national capacity,
          to be severed, let it be severed. Amen to it. But I will tell you
          what I have concluded: when we talk of gold, of silver, of
          riches, of the comforts of this world, with me it is the kingdom
          of God, or nothing; with us it must be the kingdom of God, or
          nothing. I shall not go in for anything half-way. We must have
          the kingdom of God, or nothing. We are not to be overthrown.
          Cannot this kingdom be overthrown? No. They might as well try to
          obliterate the sun. And I should suppose that an experience of
          twenty-six years would have proven to the wicked that it could
          not be overthrown; but it only wakes them up to anger and stirs
          them up to be more diligent in their opposition to the righteous.
          They have been trying to break up this people and destroy their
          organization, ever since we became a church; and every time they
          try, their oppression forces us into greater note; they increase
          our numbers and strengthen us in faith and in the knowledge and
          power of God. And how long must they live before they can learn
          that such has been and invariably will be the result? They will
          learn it when they get into hell, and never before,--never till
          they get into the spirit world; and then they will see that they
          have all the time been fighting against God; and never till then
          will they learn it. You cannot teach them anything.
          Here are men who have been with us for six or seven years, and if
          they had any good, common philosophical power, they would know
          that ours is something different from any other authority and
          organization in the world. The union and peace that are here are
          in no other place on the face of the earth. Here are power and
          influence that are nowhere else on earth. Among this people there
          is an intelligence that is nowhere else to be found. Can darkness
          discover light? No; and even when it reflects itself, they turn
          it away as a trifling affair, and that light which was in them
          becomes darkness; and then greater is their darkness in the
          second instance than in the first.
          Some of this people apostatize. But do you think that any would
          apostatize from the kingdom of God, if they knew that it was the
          kingdom of God? No. Why do they apostatize? Because, through
          disobedience, that little light they were in possession of is
          taken away, and they are left to believe a lie that they may be
          damned. That is the reason why they go away. 
          I say to this people, Do as you are told; and if you live by
          every righteous principle that you can learn and forsake every
          evil principle and act through your whole lives as becometh
          Saints of the Most High, all will be well. Can men live so that
          they can have the serene, blessed, calm, soft, soothing Spirit of
          the Lord always to abide with them? Yes, they can. And if they
          are tempted, they can resist temptation. Can women? They can. If
          they have temptation they can resist it, and it will flee from
          them, and they will gain a victory.
          So live, day by day, that your lives will be like an even spun
          thread. Let there be no lying, no backbiting, no evil; but let
          the whole life of every man and woman tend to good. Then, when
          they have their failings, they will forgive each other, and will
          find the words of the Saviour to be true, that his Spirit will be
          in them as a well of living water springing up into everlasting
          life. Will they become prophets? Yes, and prophetesses. Let them
          honour their religion until they pass the ordeal, and they will
          reach the time when the Lord will never suffer them to fall.
          There will be a time when the fountain of life is within them;
          then they are prophets and prophetesses, and tell the truth all
          the time. They walk no more in darkness, but in the light; and
          that is the privilege of every man and woman.
          Thank heaven that bickerings and contentions are lessening every
          year among this people. Suppose that we all most strictly lived
          our religion, would there be a hard word in this community? There
          would not. Do you understand that? Never accuse a man or a woman
          of evil, until you find out the cause. Never judge by the outward
          appearance, but judge righteous judgment. And if persons who are
          striving to do good should happen to commit an overt act, and are
          ready to restore to the uttermost, then that would be the
          occasion of a feeling of kindness and affection towards them.
          There is no reason for the people to do wrong, but there is
          everything to encourage them to do right. 
          The brethren have had a good deal said to them this morning, but
          I feel to bless the people; and I wish you to live nearer and
          nearer to the Lord. Seek unto the Lord our God continually; seek
          to possess more of his Spirit; throw off the power of erroneous
          traditions and of the evil influences that were around us in our
          youthful days and before we came to a knowledge of the truth.
          Learn the things of God, and you will find that they are very
          different from the things of the world; you will find all the
          plans and schemes of the world to be so different that you would
          hardly suppose that they ever knew anything about the plan of
          Also remember to lay up your grain. Brother Heber has been
          preaching to you about that; therefore remember to lay up
          sufficient for your families. Sow your grain early this fall.
          Many wish to know whether I think we shall reap. I do not care
          whether we do or not. I intend to sow early this fall, so that it
          will ripen next season. How bad we should feel, if we did not
          sow, and all should be peace and safety next season, to know that
          we could have harvested if we had sown. I reckon that I should
          feel bad, if I were placed in such a condition; but I will
          prepare for the people to live so long as they dwell upon the
          What more will I prepare for? I will prepare for a fight, I will
          prepare for peace, and I will also prepare for everything that
          comes along; then I am ready for anything. Build? Yes, build, and
          make your homes as comfortable as you can.
          If I knew that I was going to burn all my buildings next season,
          it would not hinder me for one hour from making improvements. The
          more I do, the more I shall be prepared to do. And I am
          determined to prepare to lay up the walls of Zion and to learn
          all I can, so that, if I should happen to be one of the men to
          engage in that work, I shall know how to commence and dictate the
          foundation of the walls of Zion and those of the Temple.
          A great many think that we have been extravagant in laying so
          broad and deep a foundation for this Temple; but I would rather
          have that foundation, though it should lay as it is till the
          Millennium, than to have the most splendid superstructure built
          upon a sandy foundation. What do you say, you men and women of
          judgment? [Voices, "You are correct."] Is there not more honour
          in that foundation, though it lay there till we go back to
          Jackson County, than there would be in such a building as I have
          About two weeks ago, Elder Hyde began to say, "There is no
          knowing where;" and I took the words from his mouth and
          continued, "The Latter-day Saints will land in Jackson County,
          The Lord has suffered the wicked to drive us about, that we might
          accomplish his designs the sooner. Some of you sisters are afraid
          of cousin Lemuel; and some say that our enemies are bringing
          presents to bribe cousin Lemuel. Let them bring and let them
          bribe, and then, if the time has come, when they have got through
          bribing, cousin Lemuel will turn round and take the rest.
          God is at the helm. This is the mighty ship Zion. You stick to
          the ship, and honour it, and see that you are in favour with the
          ship Zion, and you need not worry about anything else. God has
          the hearts of the children of men in his hands; he puts hooks in
          their jaws and turns them about at His pleasure. God is here; the
          Holy Ghost is here and rests upon this people, and I am a witness
          to it. I know that the Holy Ghost dwells in the hearts of this
          people; and the world are afraid of the union that exists upon
          this people. They were afraid of that in the days of Joseph, and
          it has been their fear all the time. You might take a democrat, a
          Republican, a ranting Methodist, and old, stiff-necked, ranting
          Presbyterian; and when they came to consider Joseph Smith and the
          Saints, they saw that they were one in faith, and it scared them
          all. They would say, "We are Methodists, Baptists, and
          Presbyterians, but we are of different politics; in our churches
          may be found all kinds of politics, but you, Joseph Smith, alter
          men's politics; you change them and make them all one.
          Brethren and sisters, do not be angry with them, for they are in
          the hands of God. Instead of feeling a spirit to punish them, or
          anything like wrath, you live your religion; and you will see the
          day when you will pray God to turn away from your eyes the sight
          of their afflictions.
          There are thousands and millions in the United States, and in the
          world, whose hearts are like an aspen leaf because of this little
          handful of people in Utah. Pity them; for they know not whom they
          are fighting against; they know not their destiny.
          This army that is reported to be coming to this place know no
          more about you and me than you know about the interior of China:
          they go because they are sent. If they knew our real character,
          the soldiers themselves would turn round and tell their officers
          to go to hell; they would take a stampede, and if their officers
          urged them to come and fight this people, they would turn round
          upon them or tell them to do it themselves.
          Now, do not feel angry. Are not they to be pitied? Yes. Are you
          to be pitied? Yes, if you forsake God, or your religion. The
          Saints need to be pitied for nothing but for forsaking their
          religion. Be careful that you do not get darkness into your
          May God bless you. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, August 23, 1857
                          Heber C. Kimball, August 23, 1857
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
               Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, August 23, 1857.
          I feel very much pleased at the arrival of our brethren that take
          missions. I know how to sympathise with them. There are a great
          many young Elders that are taking missions now. Twenty years ago,
          I was labouring in England; I baptized brother G. D. Watt, twenty
          years ago last month, (July,) in 1837. That was the first foreign
          mission that was taken by the Elders of this Church.
          At that time it was almost impossible to realize what we now see
          and understand. I went over to England at the time the Church was
          broken up in Kirtland. There were very few persons then who could
          stand by "Mormonism" faithfully and uphold our Prophet Joseph
          Smith: where one would stand valiantly and uphold him, there were
          twenty who did not.
          That day was a day wherein the Saints were tested; their
          integrity was proved; they were put to the test whether they
          would stand by "Mormonism" and by the Prophet, or not.
          Many people now pretend that they stand by what they call ancient
          "Mormonism," or "Mormonism" in their own way, but in brother
          Brigham they do not believe particularly.
          No man can believe in "Mormonism," except he believes in the man
          that leads the Church of God--in the man that holds the keys of
          life and salvation pertaining to this people.
          How is it possible for a limb to be attached to a tree, and at
          the same time manifest its disapprobation of the tree? That limb
          will die and wither away, except it manifests its approbation,
          faith, and favour to the tree to which it is connected.
          So it is impossible that a man or a woman who disbelieves that
          brother Brigham is a Prophet--that he is God's representative and
          holds the keys of his kingdom pertaining to this people, can
          retain the Holy Ghost and partake of the life and sap of the true
          vine. Such persons have no faith of the genuine bearing kind, and
          consequently there are no works to correspond.
          Will good works produce faith? Yes; there is very little faith
          without works; and then again, there never was but very little
          works without faith.
          How can my body exist when my spirit leaves it? It cannot. Can my
          spirit exist without this tabernacle? It can; but the body cannot
          exist without the spirit, because the spirit that dwells in my
          body is the life of my body, and there is no life without it.
          Some say the earth exists without spirit; I do not believe any
          such thing; it has a spirit as much as any body has a spirit. How
          can anything live, except it has a living spirit? How can the
          earth produce vegetation, fruits, trees, and every kind of
          production, if there is no life in it? It could not, any more
          than a woman could produce children when she is dead: she must be
          alive to produce life, to manifest it, and show it to the world.
          It is so with "Mormonism." We must manifest our faith by our
          I speak these things because they come to my mind. When I arise
          to speak, I have never a premeditated subject; I let God, by the
          Holy Ghost, dictate me and control me, just as a musician would
          his violin. It is the player on the instrument that plays the
          tune; the instrument does not dictate the player. So I should be
          in the hands of God, to be dictated by him; for we are told that
          the Holy Ghost, the Comforter, will teach us all things past,
          present, and to come.
          The Holy Ghost knows the minds of this people, and what is
          necessary to deal out to every man and every woman in due
          season--their portion. If I am not dictated by the Holy Ghost, I
          cannot communicate to you that which is necessary.
          Supposing you are all pure, except a very few,--say there are
          twenty or thirty men in the assembly that are impure, and then
          there are a dozen or fifty women that do not keep the
          commandments of God,--when I am speaking to the disobedient, the
          Spirit in me alludes to those persons only.
          Why do men or women condemn me when the Word of God is sharp, and
          say I am harsh and hard? It is because they are not right; and
          that is the way I prove them. You never would complain of the
          sharpness of the word of God, if you were not under
          You say I allude to you: so I do; or, it is the Spirit of God
          alludes to you through me. You are the persons who are under
          censure--you are the birds that flutter, because it hits you. Why
          should a person find fault who is not under condemnation? That
          proves they are.
          How shall we manifest our faith by our works? I will speak of
          that a little further; and I cannot speak the truth as it is in
          Christ Jesus, without I censure many of you. I will ask those who
          have been here for four, seven, and eight years past, and from
          the day that we came into these valleys, if they have proved by
          their works their faith in the words of the Prophet Brigham?
          Here are brother Amasa Lyman, brother Woodruff, and other
          brethren, who recollect Brigham testifying most strenuously in
          the Bowery--then occupied by the pioneers, when we first entered
          the Valley--of the propriety of this people laying up grain and
          other stores for seven years,--because, said he, "The time has
          come when the words of the Prophets should be fulfilled, that the
          earth should rest every seventh year."
          He said it was our duty to lay up grain for seven years, because
          he foresaw what would be; he foresaw what we came here
          for,--viz., to be the saviours of men. I have spoken also of
          these things constantly. How oft have you heard these things
          proclaimed for four years past? And, after all we have said, who
          is there that has laid up grain to last them one year, much less
          two, previous to, the late scarcity we have passed through?
          Those that did lay up a little had to feed that out, or be called
          scoundrels constantly. Some of the people considered a man a
          scoundrel that would not hand out the last kernel he had, or the
          last load of wood he had at his door.
          Brother Brigham, myself, and Jedediah have blazed away on this
          matter for the last four years; and how many have manifested
          their faith by their works? Have one of you got wheat laid up to
          last you seven years? No; not one of you have got enough laid up
          to last three years.
          Uncle Sam--I won't call him uncle--he is likely man, but his
          children have degenerated most awfully; and one of his sons who
          sits in the chair of state, Mr. Buchanan, is most awfully
          adulterated and sunk in degradation, that he would permit an army
          of 2,500 or 3,000 men to come here to enforce officers upon us
          contrary to the Constitution, and to enforce a Governor upon us,
          when we have got one of our own choosing.
          The Prophet said that our Governor should rise up among
          ourselves. That you will find in the 30th chapter of
          Jeremiah:--"And their nobles shall be of themselves, and their
          Governor shall proceed from the midst of them, and I will cause
          him to draw near, and he shall approach unto me, for who this
          that engaged his heart to approach unto me? saith the Lord."
          Now that day has come, as true as you live; our nobles will
          proceed from ourselves, and our Governor, and our judges, and all
          of our officials shall come out of ourselves, from this day
          forth. [Voices: "Amen."]
          Now mark it, gentlemen and ladies; the day has come for this
          people to take care of themselves. The President of the United
          States has taken a course,--that is, the Lord has let him do it,
          knowing that no man can do anything against the truth, but for
          it; He has organized His work in that way. The Lord has permitted
          him to pursue a course that has brought you to your senses, to
          know whether or not it is necessary that you should lay up wheat,
          because you did not believe what brother Brigham said; and if you
          had believed what he said, you would believe what brothers Heber,
          Jedediah, and Daniel said, and the Twelve.
          You have never believed me, nor brother Brigham, nor one of the
          Prophets, ancient or modern. You say you did believe it, but you
          did not think it was so near to us. You should always be the
          judges, should you not?
          Have I any fears about them coming here? No. If the day has come
          for there to be a collision between us and the United States and
          the world, they will come, you may depend upon it, because God
          will stir them up; but if the time has not come, they do not come
          here; so you may set your hearts at rest.
          You now see there is a time coming for every man to go to with
          his might, and lay up his wheat and his oats, his barley, his
          peas, and his beans, and dry your fruit, and lay it up; and then,
          when you have done it this year, do it next year, and then prize
          it as the most precious thing upon the earth.
          The Bible says a man will give all he has got for his life. If
          you had a million of dollars in gold or in silver, you would give
          the whole of it for food to save your life. Well, then, why do
          you not take a course to lay up that very thing that will save
          your lives and the lives of others, as Joseph did the lives of
          the people of Egypt and his father's house?
          Joseph warned the people of a famine that was coming on the land,
          and laid up corn; so Brigham and Heber have taught you that we
          are going to see a day similar to that, but more terrible--more
          How strange it is, brethren, that you are so dilatory in these
          things that pertain to your salvation and the salvation of
          millions besides us? Am I taking that course? I am. And before I
          built my store-house, I saw these things, and I went to work and
          set an example that was worthy of imitation, although it was
          small; and the Deseret Agricultural and Manufacturing Society
          gave me a diploma, but did not give me any money, although I had
          done the best, in their thoughts, of the kind. And I am going to
          I have got somewhere between eleven and twelve hundred bushels of
          old wheat now in my store-house, and it will stay there until
          Brigham says, "I want it." And I have room for another twelve
          hundred--yes, for twelve times twelve; and when that is filled, I
          will fill another one, and so I will keep it going. The Lord will
          put means in my hands that I will continue to do so, and he will
          bless every man and woman that will take that course and continue
          it; they will increase in their stores, while those who take the
          opposite course will decrease and they will wither away.
          Do you not see that the man who will store up knowledge, virtue,
          wisdom, and understanding, will increase in those principles? It
          will be just so with the fruits of the earth.
          I shall continue to teach you these things and arouse your minds.
          I have referred to you ladies. I told you, a week or two ago, to
          take some of your fine clothes and buy wheat. Let me bring up a
          circumstance of a certain woman that came to me and wanted an
          every-day dress. She said she had seven dresses too good for
          every day. I said, "Why do you not make an every-day dress of
          some of them; for one of them will out-wear three dresses made of
          twenty-five cent calico?
          I would advise you to take everything that is unnecessary, and
          buy wheat and barley, and such things as you need with it, and
          lay up your stores for the time that is to come, that you can
          feed your own kindred and friends, who will actually come to you.
          Lots of my kindred will come to me, and brother Brigham's will
          come to him, as Joseph's father, and mother, and brethren came to
          him in Egypt. As that is true, this is, as the Lord liveth.
          The Lord says that saviours shall come upon Mount Zion in the
          latter days. Mount Zion is here in the tops of the mountains; and
          has not our Governor come out of us? He has come out of this
          Church--out of a branch of the house of Israel; yes, our Governor
          and our Lieutenant-Governor, and our Judges and Marshals, &c.
          Now, sisters, I am going to bring before you a circumstance of
          one man: he is our barber down here--brother Squires. Although he
          is shaving to good advantage, if he had subjects enough, he could
          make ten dollars a day,--that is, if he could get enough for it.
          He went down here close to a piece of land I am keeping, and he
          worked four or five days; he took his wife and two children with
          him, and he averaged two-and-a-half bushels every day at gleaning
          the heads of wheat that were scattered.
          Now, supposing those that have got no wheat would take the same
          course. Is the wheat there? I presume there could be fifty
          bushels gleaned from ten acres with all the ease in the world. Go
          to brother Brigham's ten acres, and fifty bushels could be
          gleaned there; a man would make his bushel a day. I am telling
          you how to get your wheat.
          Would it not be better for you to leave your mechanic shops,
          every one of you, and spend a week in the wheat-field, and see
          what you could do? Will we discharge you? Yes; go in peace, and
          God Almighty bless you, and make you glean double all the time.
          Do we want that wheat saved? We do.
          Hundreds of this people have not raised a kernel, and brother
          Squires can go with his wife and two children and glean
          two-and-a-half bushels a day. It is a pretty good example,
          ladies. How much better are you than they,--that is, if they do
          right and keep the commandments of God? I want to know why one
          person is better than another, without they surpass another by
          their good works?
          Says one, "I used to belong to the aristocracy in the States, and
          I belonged to that class in the old country." But, gentlemen and
          ladies, I belong to the aristocracy, and that is all the
          difference there is between you and me.
          Supposing you have been brought up in "high life," what made you
          well off? Because, in the providence of God, you had a rich
          father or a rich uncle, and they made you comfortable; but I had
          the misfortune to be a poor boy, and had to go from house to
          house to beg my bread.
          I want to know if I am any the worse for that? Joseph of old was
          a shepherd, and was considered one of the most inferior boys in
          his father's house; but God made him a king and a Prophet, and a
          saviour of his father's house and millions of the human family;
          and so He will you, and so He will me, so sure as I am faithful,
          honour my calling, and be obedient to my superiors, and honour
          the Priesthood, and God will honour me; but He will not honour me
          except I honour myself.
          If I had time, I would go into the wheat-field myself, and esteem
          it a privilege, in preference of doing what I have to do here.
          Need you take the straw and stubble and bring it to your homes?
          No. Be like the honey bee; she carries away the honey and leaves
          the rest; she goes and gathers the bee bread, and leaves the
          flowers behind her, and of this she makes pots or bins to store
          away the honey: that is all the bee bread is for. We use it for
          many purposes. Brother Squires, instead of taking the straw,
          broke off the heads of wheat, and put them in a bag; he took the
          wheat and left the straw.
          Are these things interesting to you? There is not one of you has
          got an article of clothing on your back, but what has been
          obtained through the industry of men and women.
          We talk about smart women: we have the smartest women on the
          earth, and the smartest men and smartest boys; and we have also
          got some of the meanest men and women there is on God Almighty's
          footstool; they are the taglocks, and will be sheared off.
          The farmer never takes a sheep into the water to wash him until
          the taglocks are first cut off, because they have taglocks so
          quickly again, they besmear the wool. They did that where I
          lived; still there were a great many things done where I lived
          that was not done where you lived.
          I merely speak of brother Squires to show you what advantages
          there are to be gained by gleaning. Then I will go the field
          where men and women have been and gathered up a few scattering
          straws, and make a better sweep of it than they, and then another
          will follow me up, and gather a good pile. What is the cause of
          this? They cannot see much--only now and then a few stalks. 
          I will be bound to say, in this county of Salt Lake, that if
          people will go to work, they may gather four thousand bushels of
          wheat from the gleaning; and I am not straining it one particle;
          and it is the best of the wheat that falls to the ground.
          Just so with the Saints: the best Saints lay at the fee of Jesus,
          serving him and doing the will of God. These things are not only
          for you who are present to-day, but they will go to every city
          and place throughout the mountains, to arouse the people, and
          they will think more of them than you do that are continually
          under the droppings of the sanctuary.
          The world and many of the Saints abroad and at home are asleep,
          and that day will overtake them as a thief in the night, and it
          will come upon them like a whirlwind; and so it will you, if you
          do not wake up and listen to our words.
          How many times I have heard it--"We believe what brother Brigham
          says, and we believe this, and we believe that; but here is
          brother Heber,--he is a kind of wild, kind of enthusiastic; he is
          full of visions and wild notions." Tell me one notion I have had
          that is not correct. Say you, "Some things you have prophesied
          have come to pass, but we do not know whether the rest will or
          I do not profess to be a Prophet. I never called myself so; but I
          actually believe I am, because people are all the time telling me
          that I am. I do not boast of that. I say that every man and woman
          who will live their religion, be humble, and be dictated by the
          Holy Ghost, the spirit of prophecy will be upon them.
          Some of you, ladies, that go abroad from house to house, blessing
          the sick, having your little circles of women come together, why
          are you troubling yourselves to bless and lay your hands on
          women, and prophesy on them, if you do not believe the principle?
          You make yourselves fools to say that that same power should not
          be on the man that has got the Priesthood, and with sisters that
          have not got any, only what they hold in connection with their
          We can tell what will come to pass; and one of you can talk in
          tongues and pour out your souls to God, and then one interpret;
          that is the course you take, and it is all right: go ahead, and
          God bless you and multiply blessings on you; but do not go round
          tattling about your husbands and talking against the Priesthood
          you are connected to. I do not say many of you do it; but you
          that do it are poor, miserable skunks.
          Brethren and sisters, let us go to work now, every man and woman,
          where you have it in your power, and lay up our grain--lay up our
          oats, barley, and everything else that will keep, and go to work
          and raise flax, and make clothing.
          Now, you said you did not believe a word I said here a few
          Sundays ago, that if we would go to work and raise flax, and
          cultivate it, and pray for it, and keep the commandments of God,
          it should have a coat on it fourfold more. I said that, ladies
          and gentlemen. You go to, and do as I told you, and see if it
          does not come to pass.
          Did not the Lord rain down the honey-dew upon the trees and upon
          the vegetation in Utah? Yes. I can go down on Cottonwood here,
          and show it to you, lots of it. If he can do that here, what will
          he not do, if we keep the commandments of God? And, gentlemen and
          ladies, if you will do just as you are told, without any
          deviation, you need never trouble yourselves about mobs--never,
          no, never.
          The Lord said to Joseph, If you will do my will, and listen to my
          counsel and the counsel of my servants, it is my business in the
          last days to fight your battles and provide for my Saints.
          I have no more fears, nor never shall have, if you will do just
          as you are told, every one of you, and stop your contentions,
          your lying, your deceptions, and your dishonesty; and let every
          man do right--let him do justice, and we will never be troubled
          with troops, and we will have one, two, three just as good years
          of peace as we ever had since we were born, beginning now; and I
          know it. Gentlemen, it depends on your doing right.
          Could the Lord stir you up, through the testimony of brother
          Brigham or his brethren, to believe it was necessary to lay up
          your stores, until the Devil kicked up a fuss to show you that
          death and destruction would come on this people? That is true. Do
          not tell me that you listen to his counsel, when you do not
          practise his words.
          And, ladies, do not tell me that you take his counsel, when I do
          not see you here with bonnets manufactured out of the elements of
          this valley. It is a lie before God when you say you listen to
          his counsel, and come here before him and sit under his eyes in
          open disobedience to it.
          Where did you get your bonnets? Were they made here? No; they
          were made in the States; they came by succoring those poor curses
          who would send us all to destruction, by nourishing these Gentile
          merchants here. The best of them would sell this whole people for
          ten dollars, and permit my life and Brigham's life to be taken in
          a minute. I know this.
          What do they care for us? There is not one of them that is in any
          degree friendly towards us, and feels to believe and sustain
          "Mormonism." There is not one of them but what would be perfectly
          willing that the troops should come here and massacre this whole
          people, for the sake of a few dollars.
          Have we any confidence in them? Yes, as far as deal is concerned;
          but when it comes to "Mormonism," I have not a particle. I never
          saw that man that had not an inclination in his heart to embrace
          "Mormonism" that I ever had one particle of confidence in.
               Many of you have sustained Judge Douglas as being a true
          friend to this people; and he is just as big a damned rascal as
          ever walked, and always has been. He has taken a course to get
          into the chair of State, and that is what he is after: he will
          try to accomplish that, if he goes to hell the next day; but he
          will not go into the chair of State, he will go to hell.
          Now, do not be scared; I am going to talk what I feel, and I ask
          no odds of anybody, except my leader: I will be subject to him. I
          will be amenable to any branch belonging to the true vine of
          Jesus Christ, and I will nourish it, and cherish it; but those
          poor curses, I have not one particle of confidence in them.
          I never knew an instance in the days of Joseph, when he confided
          in those poor devils, but what they turned traitor to him, and
          were the very men that took his life, aided by the apostates that
          left this Church; and I know it, and so do you.
          How many times have I been through the mill? Lots of times; and I
          expect to go through it again, and then through the bolt, and the
          screen, &c.
          Joseph never trusted in one of them but what they betrayed him;
          and I wish to God I had taken some of their lives when I had a
          chance: they were blacklegs, whoremongers, murderers, liars,
          sorcerers, and rascals; and you may take many of the leading men
          of the United States Government, and they are not one whit
          These merchants here have collected their millions of dollars
          from us. Are they your friends, ladies? There are not many of
          them, if they dared do it, but what would seduce you in a minute,
          if you would yield to them.
          In Kirtland, when we were broken up, which was a serious time,
          and in Far West, in Missouri, and Illinois, the priests of the
          day, the bigger portion of them, and those they call the best
          men, were combined against us.
          But let me tell you that the best men in the United States are
          not among the rulers; they do not scramble and gamble for office.
          They have got the meanest curses for politicians, and the poorest
          curses for priests.
          What did they say in Missouri, in Kirtland, in Illinois,--the
          Methodist priest, the Baptist priest, the lawyer, the judge, and
          the governor, with all their religion? They positively considered
          it no crime to seduce a "Mormon" sister, nor do they now; and
          that is what they are after.
          Sisters, let us take a course that you may not be brought into
          these straits--that you may not have to take your children, and
          your budgets under your arms, and flee to the mountains. But if
          you do not listen to counsel, and begin to-day, you will have to
          do that; but if you obey counsel, you never will have to go into
          these mountains--no, never, while the earth stands.
          We will stand on our own dunghill and crow, and the hens will
          crow, and the chickens will crow, and they will all crow long and
          loud, and you will not be able to tell the difference between a
          hen and a rooster, nor between a rooster and a hen, for they will
          all crow the same tune. We will stand on our own dunghill and
          crow, and say what we please from this day, and they never will
          prevail against us--no, never; and I will prophecy it in the name
          of Israel's God. [Voices: "Amen."]
          Do as you are told, and Brigham Young never will leave the
          Governorship of this Territory from this time henceforth and for
          ever--no, never; and there shall no wicked judge with his whore
          ever sit in our courts again; for all who are against Israel are
          an abomination to me and to our God. 
          When you look upon it, you shall know that Heber told the truth,
          as wild as he is; but there is no wildness in this boy.
          Will we go into these mountains? Will these troops come here? No,
          no, no, not yet. We do not want them to come till we are brought
          to the test and have not anything to help ourselves with: then we
          want them to come and bring the honey and the good things; then
          we will show them how it is done. We do not want armies of men to
          go out of here; we have got boys here, ten thousand of them,
          enough to take everything they have got.
          The Lord said there should be no time in the last days; the time
          is only measured to the ungodly, but to the Saints there shall be
          no more time; it is all time. Go ahead, and we do not care if you
          let your beard grow sixteen feet long.
          You need not ever trouble yourselves, gentlemen and ladies, about
          the army coming here to this land, whether you have your
          endowments or not: those that have not got their endowments are
          just as safe as those who have, and they will live just as long.
          Do not trouble yourselves at all; let these things sleep and you
          be awake, and watch, and pray, and be humble, and serve your God,
          and go and glean wheat.
          Bless your soul!--if the daughters of Israel go and glean wheat,
          they may be like the woman anciently, increase all around: she
          had been a barren woman formerly, but gleaning wheat put her in
          the notion of getting--I can't say it.
          The Spirit that is on me this morning is the Spirit of the Lord;
          it is the Holy Ghost, although some of you may not think that the
          Holy Ghost is ever cheerful. Well, let me tell you, the Holy
          Ghost is a man; he is one of the sons of our Father and our God;
          and he is that man that stood next to Jesus Christ, just as I
          stand by brother Brigham. If brother Brigham goes ahead, and I
          stand by him, and Daniel stands by me, and the Twelve by us, we
          never shall be separated--never, no, never.
          Men that are engaged in this work and kingdom, if they are one,
          they will be tied together, that they never will be separated, no
          more than two drops of water.
          There is a great curiosity here. Some say they are of Judah, some
          say they are of Jacob, some of John, and some of Peter. When we
          are restored back to our Father, we shall find that every one of
          us is in the tree of life: and what is the difference, as long as
          we are all in one tree.
          You say there are twelve limbs in the tree of life, and we have
          all got to be connected to those twelve limbs or branches. Go and
          read the Bible, and see what is said about the tree of life, and
          those that partake of the fruit of it. It is all on natural
          principles. We are all one family: God the Father is the tree of
          life; he is the root of it, and we spring out of it, or else we
          spring into it by grafting, by inoculating, and by doing the
          things of the kingdom of heaven.
          Now, there have several left since we proclaimed last Sunday:
          they have put right out; some went that very day. Am I not glad?
          If they had been here, and waited till to-day, and heard what I
          have said, they would not have gone. We wanted them to go; so
          they could not hear what has been said to-day. They think troops
          are coming here, and that we are going to fight. What the devil
          can we fight, when there is nothing to fight?
          I want you to go and get your butcher-knives, your bowie-knives,
          and jack-knives, and sharpen them. There is nothing to fight, and
          there will not be this year; we shall have a year of peace. They
          may try to come here, and then they will not come here. If they
          do not undertake to come here, then there will not be any
          trouble; but they never will force a Governor on us again--no,
          never,--nor their poor, rotten-hearted judges and marshals, &c.,
          if you will do right.
          If these words fail, it is on your backs. I am pretty careful
          there, and not careful either. I am going to let it out, and let
          God speak and tell you words of consolation, if you will receive
          Let me tell you, gentlemen and ladies, Brigham's words, and
          Heber's words, and Jedediah's words, and Daniel's words have been
          to many of you like the sound of a bell: it is a pretty sound in
          your ears, but as soon as the sound is gone, it has lost its
          You have come here and heard the sound, and you know no more
          about the sound when you have gone away, than though you had
          never heard it, as good as the people are.
          If you would have listened, there would have been this day
          millions and millions of bushels of wheat in store. Instead of
          that, we have not any, with a very few exceptions, except that
          which has come in this year.
          We are more choice of it than we would be of gold or of silver. I
          would part with money quickly for it. I mean to part with every
          rag of clothes that I have to spare for wheat; and if you have
          got it, I will sell everything I have got, except a change, and
          you shall have it forthwith. I will set you and example.
          Will the United States send troops here? Yes. And when they have
          done, the other inhabitants of the earth will send them. But,
          remember, the Prophets have said that the riches of the Gentile
          world shall be consecrated to God and to his people. I think we
          will have a little of it along occasionally.
          Do not be sad; our God rules in the heavens and in the earth
          beneath, and he has almighty power. 
          Will you go to work now, and lay up your grain? There are a great
          many boxes making at the Public Works that will hold from fifteen
          to twenty bushels each; but the boxes cost more than the wheat.
          That I do not like; still we are willing to make them for you.
          Some of our Bishops have been to me, and wanted to know if the
          design is to cache the wheat now. No, sir, not till we get it; I
          am not going to cache anything I have not got.
          Go and build your store-houses, and get your wheat together, and
          when the time to cache the wheat comes, we will cache it.
          Bless your souls, Uncle Sam is not coming here yet awhile; we
          shall not let them. And when they do come, we shall take their
          cabbage, stock, and all.
          I have told you the truth, every word I have spoken. You think
          our Father and our God is not a lively, sociable, and cheerful
          man. He is one of the most lively men that ever lived; and when
          we have that sociability and cheerfulness, it is the Spirit of
          the Lord.
          God delights in a glad heart and cheerful countenance. Some
          people carry faces as long as my leg, and that is about three
          feet long; and they are just the biggest hypocrites we have got
          in this city.
          Confidence in them? Yes, I have confidence to believe they are
          the meanest hypocrites that ever walked. You may go to their
          houses, or wherever they are, and speak about Brigham, Heber, and
          Daniel, and they are ready to give them a dab and hoe them down.
          How do you suppose I feel about them? Such persons feel about me
          as they do about my brethren, all the time. I will not speak a
          blessing for them, for they are damned.
          What!--speak against the man who holds the keys of life and
          salvation for you, and the Priesthood of God that has been handed
          down directly from him? You poor, miserable creatures--you are
          not fit to live. There are not many such characters; but they are
          those poor, miserable, sanctimonious ones you find around.
          "Oh, Brigham, don't! Don't, Heber! don't, for God's sake! All the
          world will be on us!" Damn the world. Now, that is just as they
          feel. I wish there was a magazine in you, and we could touch you
          off. You are not fit to live in hell, nor anywhere else; and you
          ought to be touched off before you get anywhere.
          Now, I do not mean any of you good folks.
          Brethren, be honest; and when you are to work for the Public
          Works, work; and when you are to work for me, work; when you are
          to work for brother Hyde, work, and earn your wages, and not
          carry it all off when you go home at night, in your bags, as some
          do at the Public Works. You have quit it now yourselves; but some
          of you have set your children at it. Stop it! You have no
          business to touch a nail, nor a pin, nor a block two inches long,
          for they are not your property. What is it but stealing?
          When people come to visit the works, you sit down and spend your
          time with an acquaintance. That time is not yours. If I was
          brother Mabin, I would not let a man go about those works without
          he had permission, and then not to hinder the men from their
          I have no fault to find with good men.
          You men that come from England, were you idle there? You never
          were permitted to be idle in your own land. They have to go to
          work at such a time, and work until the time to stop, and go to
          dinner, and so on. This is the way the people work in the old
          country, except those who belong to the aristocracy. There are
          not many of them here.
          I belong to the humble and meek, and they will inherit the earth.
          I am an heir to it with them. God help me to be faithful, good,
          kind, and benevolent; that is my prayer.
          Let us remember that we will not be rewarded for that we do not
          do; but you will be rewarded for that you do, and nothing more.
          There are a great many things I might talk about. God bless you,
          brethren and sisters. I bless the pure and good; and I bless that
          man and woman that will go to and do as they are told; and you
          shall be blessed, with your children after you, for ever; and
          those that do not do it shall go the other way. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
          Taylor, August 30, 1857
                            John Taylor, August 30, 1857
                               THE RIGHTS OF MORMONISM.
             A Discourse by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Bowery,
                       Great Salt Lake City, August 30, 1857.
          I did not expect to be called upon to address you this afternoon;
          but I always feel ready to speak of the things pertaining to the
          kingdom of God, whenever I am called upon.
          Brother Kimball said he would like to hear me say something about
          the RIGHTS of "Mormonism." The rights of "Mormonism" are so
          varied and extensive, that it would be very difficult to speak of
          them all in one discourse. We have the right to live. That is
          "Mormonism." We have the right to eat and drink, and to pursue
          that course that we may think proper, so long as we do not
          interfere with other persons' rights. We have a right to live
          free and unmolested; and there is no law, human or divine, that
          rightfully has a right, if you please, to interfere with us. We
          have a right to think, and we have a right, after we have
          thought, to express our thoughts, and to write them, and to
          publish them. We possess as many rights and as much liberty in
          relation to this as any other persons; and there is no law, human
          or divine, that can rightfully rob us of those liberties or
          trample upon our rights. We have a right to worship God according
          to the dictates of our own conscience; and no man, legally, in
          this land, has a right to interfere with us for so doing. We have
          a right to believe in and practise as we please in relation to
          matrimony. We have a right to choose whether we will have one
          wife or twenty; and there is no law of the land that can legally
          interfere with us; neither is there a man that I have met with,
          that professed to be a man at all, that can say that we are
          acting illegally. We have a right to secure the favour of God,
          and we have rights as the citizens of the kingdom of God. We have
          rights upon earth, and we have rights in heaven; we have rights
          that affect us and our posterity and progenitors, worlds without
          end; and they are rights that no man can interfere with. We have
          a right to our own Governor, as brother Kimball says; we have a
          right to our own Judges; we have a right to make our own laws and
          to regulate our own affairs.
          These are some of the rights that belong to us; but when you come
          to talk about rights, they are so various, complicated, and
          extensive, that it is difficult, without reflection, to enumerate
          them. They exist with us here and all around us, and they are
          rights that affect us, our progenitors, and posterity, worlds
          without end. But in regard to some of the things with which we
          are more intimately connected, we have our individual, our
          social, and political rights, so far as existing here as a people
          is concerned. I do not know but that you will think that I am for
          sticking to my text pretty well: however, I will try, as well as
          I can, to do justice to it.
          If we look at the very foundation of government, we may enquire,
          How were governments formed? Who organized them? and whence did
          they obtain their power? It is a subject for deep thought and
          reflection, and one that very few have understood; nor is it very
          easy to define, definitely, the rights of man politically,
          socially, and nationally.
          Now, I will suppose there was no government in the world, but
          that we were thrown right back into the primitive state, and that
          we had to form a government to regulate ourselves; what would be
          the position? Why, the strong man would intrude upon the weak,
          even as a strong animal intrudes upon a weaker, taking from it
          its rights; for that is a natural animal propensity that exists
          in all the creatures, as well as in man.
          How was society organized? Upon natural principles. I am not now
          speaking about God and his government, but upon the rights of
          man. If there were a few bullies in the land, and we had to
          organize the government anew, the people would combine to protect
          themselves against them--to protect themselves against those who
          had injured them, that would rob them of their labour, of their
          cattle, of their grain, or of anything they might have.
          What would be the result of this course? It would be that a
          combination would exist that would organize to protect
          themselves, that the weak might be protected in his rights, that
          the feeble might not be trampled under foot. This would be the
          natural construction and organization of society.
          Very well; when society became large and extensive, and could not
          convene in a general assembly to represent themselves, they would
          send their representatives, who would combine to represent their
          interests by delegation, or proxy.
          Who would those individuals represent? They would represent the
          parties of that neighbourhood, of that state, of that country or
          district of country that sent them, would they not? And what
          would you think of those men that were sent, if they attempted to
          rule over those who sent them? Why, you would say, "Come back
          here, you rascals, and we will send others; we sent you to
          represent us, and now you are combining to put your feet upon our
          This has been the case ever since governments were organized; and
          hence have arisen governors, kings, and emperors. They have
          generally contrived to get the reins of power into their own
          hands; and, through the cunning of priestcraft and kingcraft,
          they have generally managed to bring the people under their feet
          and to trample upon their rights. Such has been the case in the
          nations of Europe and Asia. It is, in fact, the history of the
          By what right have any kings obtained their dominions? Has it
          been from God? No. Has it been from the people? No. How did they
          get in possession of their kingdoms? How was France organized?
          How England? How Germany? And how were other states and nations
          organized? They have been organized because men usurped power,
          brought into subjection other men, trampled under foot their
          rights, and made slaves of them, and made them carry out their
          laws, and do their pleasure without any peculiar interest in the
          things that were done. And those men, instead of governing the
          people according to the principles of righteousness and truth,
          have generally made yokes and put them on their necks, and
          trampled them in the dust--so much so, that in many of the
          countries of Europe you cannot travel but you must have a
          passport; and every little upstart has a right to examine it and
          to stop you, if he likes.
          You have to ask a right to stop in cities, and they will prevent
          you when they please, and not only strangers, but their own
          citizens; and there are many European cities now, where, if a
          father was to receive his own son into his house, if he had been
          absent without the permission of the police, he would be subject
          to a heavy fine.
          It is the governors of the people that bring them into subjection
          in this manner, until the people think that kings and priests
          have rights--and they have no rights--until they think that
          presidents, governors, and kings are the persons who possess
          certain inalienable rights, and that no one has a right to
          interfere with them.
          Kings, presidents, and priests combined govern men, body and
          soul. The first fetter them in their bodies and liberties, and
          the latter in their minds and consciences; and the human family,
          instead of being free, are literally and almost universally in a
          state of vassalage.
          At the time of the Reformation, men began to break off their
          political fetters and to claim their rights, both politically and
          religiously. Many people talk of that event as a church concern
          alone: it was as much a political matter as anything else. The
          causes that prompted them to take the steps they did were both
          religious and political, the benefits accruing only very limited
          and partial; still it was a resistance to tyranny and oppression.
          The kings that sustained the Reformers did so merely upon
          political grounds, and not that they cared for their religion.
          What made people come from the old countries to this land? It was
          because they were oppressed in England, in Germany, and in other
          states, and they fled from that power which sought to bind chains
          upon their necks. And why were they determined to flee from that
          government into this country? Because the mother country tried to
          make them subject to institutions and laws that they were
          unwilling to submit to, and because we wanted to put yokes upon
          their necks. Then the mother country sent armed men over here,
          and sought to enforce their armed minions upon the people; but
          they would not submit to it; for it was on that very account that
          they had fled from their mother country.
          Such were the feelings of your fathers, and these were the things
          they talked about, a few years ago; and on account of the
          encroachments of the parent government, they took up the sword,
          and declared that they would live or die free men.
          What was that freedom for which they contended? Just what I said
          a few minutes ago; it was the right to think, the right to speak,
          the right to act, the right to legislate, and the right to
          worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences,
          and the right to do their own business without being interfered
          We have come here to this land as citizens of the United States;
          and why have we come? Because there were men who sought to rob of
          us our rights, and because there was not sufficient purity and
          justice in the Government to protect us in our rights--because
          magistrates, constables, judges, governors, presidents, and
          officers of state, either directly or indirectly drove us, or
          suffered us to be driven--suffered us to be dispossessed of that
          which legally belonged to us.
          Who are we? We are men made in the image of God, possessing the
          rights of other men. We have turned this desert into a
          flourishing field, and the desert has blossomed as the rose, and
          God has blessed our labours. And whom have we interfered with?
          Have we gone over to the Sates and interfered with them? Have we
          gone over to California and interfered with them? Have we gone to
          Oregon? Have we gone to New Mexico? Have we gone to any State and
          interfered with their rights, their laws, their immunities, or
          their privileges? I say we have not.
          Well, then, what right has anybody to interfere with us? Oh,
          because they have got the power! That is, there is no right to
          it; there is no legal authority to it; there is no more right to
          it than there is in a bully and a blackguard insulting a little,
          weak man, because he has the power to do so. They have just the
          same authority that a large ox has to goad a small one, because
          he has the power.
          They dare not interfere with some nations as they are doing with
          us: they dare not interfere with England or France, for fear of
          the consequences; and it is nothing but a principle of nasty
          little meanness that would try to interfere with us, and try to
          make you believe that they are the lords of creation. Great God!
          who are they? Poor, pusillanimous curses, that have not manhood
          nor gentility enough about them to be gentlemen. They have just
          the same right that the highwayman has to put his hands into your
          pockets and take out your money.
          Who led us here? Not the Christians of the United States, nor
          their governors, legislators, nor presidents. Who provided for
          us? Did the Government of the United Sates? Verily, no. Who built
          the houses in this city? Who made the improvements around it and
          through this Territory? Did the inhabitants of the United States?
          No. But they have done all that lay in their power to discourage
          us in every possible way. Who have fed you and clothed you? Your
          own right hands--your own energy and industry, by the blessing of
          the Almighty.
          Then by what right, and by what authority, in the name of God,
          and in the name of Every principle of right, honour, and
          integrity have they a right to interfere with us?
          "Oh," say they, "the land belongs to us." Ah! indeed; and I
          wonder where you got it from? "Oh, we got it by right of treaty
          with Mexico." And whence did the Mexicans obtain it? Who treated
          with those Indians? Did they pay them for it? No: but they are
          good Christians, and the Indians are poor savages; and what right
          have savages to land?" Where are their deeds and their right of
          possession? Will anybody tell me? "Oh, we took it because we had
          the power, and the United States took it from Mexico, because
          they had power."
          It is just like a lot of boys playing together, and one of them
          steals the other's marbles because he has the power; and then
          another steals them, and calls them his, because he is a little
          more powerful than the other: or, when one man meets another and
          robs him of what he has, then two more go and take from him what
          he has stolen from the first one.
          The simple fact in the case is, they say, "You are left upon our
          land, and therefore you must be in subjection to us, and we must
          rule over you. But even on this principle they are at fault; for
          we, if there is any glory in the conquest, sent five hundred men,
          and possess equal rights with them as American citizens.
          In speaking upon this subject once before, I showed you that, by
          the Constitution and the very genius of our Government, they had
          no right to interfere with us.
          Again, on the common principle of justice, where did they get
          their rights to interfere with us? They did not bring us here,
          nor cultivate our farms; they did not send us either
          schoolmasters or priests to teach us; and we are not indebted to
          them for anything else. I would like to know what right they had
          to interfere with us? They have not a right upon religious
          grounds; for they kicked us out because of our religion; and,
          consequently, they have nothing to do with that. It is not
          because we have learned any morals of them; for we got our morals
          from a superior source. We have not learned either our religion
          or morality from them. We have not had them to cultivate our
          farms nor to build our houses. They have not done anything for
          In relation to the land, I will suppose they did steal it, which
          they did. They obtained it because they had the power, and Mexico
          obtained it upon the same principle: the United States made a
          quarrel with the latter nation, because they knew they could
          bring them into subjection, and they intended to capitulate for
          California before they began the quarrel, and they took it upon
          those grounds. But that is righteousness--that is purity, truth
          and holiness, in the eyes of a corrupt and mighty nation.
          We have got a little place that nobody else would live upon; and
          I will warrant that if any other people had been here, half of
          them would have died, the last two years, of starvation. But they
          cannot let us alone. This is their greatness--this their
          magnanimity, and this is the compassion manifested by the fathers
          of our great country. Of course we must feel patriotic; we cannot
          but feel strongly attached to such a kind, such a benevolent,
          such a merciful Government as we have got! How can we feel
          otherwise? They would take from us the right to live, and then it
          would be in their hearts to sweep us from the face of the earth;
          but they cannot do it.
          There is no right associated with this matter; there is no
          justice about it. There are old rights and privileges the people
          used to have, and we have our rights. In the first place, we have
          a God that lives, and He will help us to take care of them, to
          maintain and preserve them. Then look at this in whichever light
          you please, you cannot change it: we are citizens of the United
          States, and have a right to the soil, if they did steal it.
          I am ashamed of being associated with such things, but we cannot
          help ourselves; we are a part of the people, and we had to
          partake of their evil deeds.
          When we came here, we came as American citizens; and we had just
          as much right to be here as any other American citizens in the
          United States.
          They have made a religious pretext to rob us of the right of
          pre-emption,--that is because we have more wives than one. This
          is the course they have pursued towards us.
          Have they a right to force upon us judges and send officers under
          a military escort? The very act says they are afraid of
          something. Have they a right to send those men to rule over us,
          without our having a voice in the matter? I say they have not,
          according to the laws which exist among men; they have not
          according to the principles of justice and truth; they have not
          according to the principles upon which this Government is
          established: but they want to rule over us contrary to the
          principles of the Government; and, as you have expressed it, you
          have a right to withstand it.
          God be thanked, there are not as many sneaks here as there are in
          the old country: men here dare think and speak.
          Well, these are our feelings and some of our rights; but I will
          speak to you of other rights; for we have greater rights, that I
          have not yet touched upon.
          [Blessed the sacramental cup.]
          I speak of those other things because they are inalienable rights
          that belong to men--to us as American citizens--to us as citizens
          of the world; but there are other rights, other grounds upon
          which we claim these rights.
          The Lord God has spoken in these last days; he has revealed the
          fulness of the everlasting Gospel; he has restored that Gospel in
          all its fulness, blessings, richness, power, and glory; he has
          put us in possession of the principles of eternal life; and he
          has established his kingdom upon the earth, and we are the
          legitimate heirs and inheritors of this kingdom. He has
          established his Priesthood, revealed his authority, his
          government, and his laws; and the grand reason why there is union
          and power here, and nowhere else, is because it emanated from
          When we talk over those other things, we are under a lesser law,
          that we can any of us keep and that we have kept. We are not
          rebelling against the United States, neither are we resisting the
          Constitution of the United States; but it is wicked and corrupt
          usurpers that are oppressing us and that would take our rights
          from us.
          To speak of our rights as citizens of the kingdom of God, we then
          speak of another law, we then move in a more exalted sphere; and
          it is of these things we have a right to speak.
          God has established his kingdom; he has rolled back that cloud
          that has overspread the moral horizon of the world; he has opened
          the heavens, revealed the fulness of the Everlasting Gospel,
          organized his kingdom according to the pattern that exists in the
          heavens; and he has placed certain keys powers, and oracles in
          our midst; and we are the people of God; we are his government.
          The Priesthood upon the earth is the legitimate government of
          God, whether in the heavens or on the earth.
          Some people ask, "What is Priesthood?" I answer, "It is the
          legitimate rule of God, whether in the heavens or on the earth;"
          and it is the only legitimate power that has a right to rule upon
          the earth; and when the will of God is done on earth as it is in
          the heavens, no other power will bear rule.
          Then, if we look at it in this point of view, we are standing in
          a peculiar position; we are standing here as the representatives
          of God, and the only true representatives he has upon the earth;
          for there is not another power or government upon the earth that
          acknowledges God for their ruler, or head, but this: there is not
          Why did we come here? We came here because the people drove us,
          and because the Lord would have us come here; for it was
          necessary we should come into our secret places, and hide
          ourselves till the indignation of the Lord be overpast--until the
          Lord has shaken our enemies by the nape of the neck, as it were,
          until nations and empires are overthrown. We came to serve our
          God to a place where we could more fully keep his
          commandments--where we could fulfil his behests upon the earth.
          This is the reason why we came here.
          Well, then, if we are the only people that God acknowledges as a
          nation, have not we a right to the privileges which we enjoy? Who
          owns the gold, the silver, and the cattle upon a thousand hills?
          God. Who, then, has a right to appoint rulers? None but him, or
          the man that he appoints.
          Who has ruled the earth? Who has borne sway? Man, who, by the
          power of the sword, has got possession of thrones, powers, and
          dominions, and has waded through seas of blood.
          You read history, and what is it? A history of the depopulation
          of the nations, brought on by the overthrow of empires, and
          through the tyranny and ambition of wicked men, who have waded
          through seas of blood in order to possess themselves of that
          power which they now enjoy.
          If we go to the United States and enquire into their rights, we
          may ask, have they a right to drive back the Indians, from time
          to time, and dispossess them of their rights? So long as they
          purchased of them it was well enough; but when they forced them
          into a swap, just as the Indians did with some of the traders
          back here, and made them trade on their own terms, that is
          something which they have no right to do; and, to use the
          language of one of the Indian Chiefs, "They have not left room
          for us to spread our blanket." Have they purchased this Territory
          of them? No,--nor made any arrangements to do so; but they have
          taken possession of it.
          What authority has the President of the United States, or the
          Representatives of the several States? They have no authority but
          what the people give them, according to the institutions of the
          United States.
          What authority had England over this land before they came here
          and took possession? None.
          By what right, then, do nations and governments rule generally?
          Do they rule by the grace of God? I will tell you. They rule by
          the power of the sword.
          Read the history of England, France, Germany Spain, Portugal, and
          other nations, and you will find they obtain their authority by
          their swords; and then, when they have obtained, they go to work
          and sanctify it; they appoint and anoint kings by the grace of
          God and through the agency of their priests. That is the way they
          get their authority, and that is all the authority they have.
          When the Pope was going to put the crown upon the head of
          Napoleon, he said, "Here, let me put that on; I won it myself."
          But they generally want the priests to put it on.
          You may go into any court in the world and say, "Thus saith the
          Lord," and they will kick you out. Try it and see.
          [Voices: "You have tried it."]
          No man can go and say, "Thus saith the Lord' amongst them; for
          they would put a strait jacket on him, if he was a respectable
          man; if he was not, they would kick him out. Such is the feeling
          of the people and the condition of the world, and yet they
          profess to worship God that rules on high.
          Where does God rule on earth? Is he listened to in any nation? Is
          there any that will acknowledge him and his authority? I will
          tell you the nearest that I ever saw of it. It was Nicholas of
          Russia: he was an autocrat, you know. Some years ago, when they
          had the cholera very bad there, a feeling prevailed among the
          inhabitants that the wells had been poisoned: a mob arose, and
          they were going to kill many; but Nicholas went in amongst them
          and said, "My children, this is not so; this is the hand of God.
          Let us fall on our knees, and acknowledge our sins, and ask him
          to forgive us."
          That is the nearest to acknowledging God that I have heard of
          among the nations; but as to their authority, it is not there.
          Their emperors and rulers have been the most beastly in their
          conduct and oppressive in their acts of any other nations that
          rule under heaven.
          Now where can you find a nation that acknowledges God? They are
          very religious. Why, the Queen of England is said to be "Defender
          of the Faith." Then it is not the faith of the Church of
          America--it is not the faith of the Church of France, nor of
          Germany, nor anywhere else, except the Church of England. Where
          did she get her right from? She is the descendant of a line of
          Henry the Eighth, some time since, wrote a book against the
          Protestants, and the Pope gave him the title of "Defender of the
          Faith," which faith he afterwards sought to destroy, rebelled
          against the Pope, and started the Reformation, because the Pope
          would not allow him to divorce his wife. Hence the Protestant
          kings and queens of England have stolen the Roman Catholic title,
          to rule or defend the faith of the Protestants by kings and
          queens, whom they now anoint.
          How do they anoint them? They anoint them by their Bishops, who
          declare them to be kings and queens by the grace of God. Go back,
          however, to their origin, and you will find that their kingdoms
          were first obtained by the sword; they stole their kingdoms and
          power, and then got priests to sanctify the theft.
          Go back in England to the time of William the Conqueror, and you
          will find that he was a usurper; he was a Norman and a wholesale
          robber; and then, when he had subdued the Anglo-Saxons, the
          priests turned round and anointed him king by the grace of God.
          That is a fair example of the other European nations, and is all
          the authority that any of them had.
          What is the Government of the United States? It does not profess
          any religion. There is no religion nor priesthood connected with
          it nationally, only they allow, or profess to allow, everybody to
          worship God according to the dictates of their own consciences;
          but nationally they are a nation of infidels. They have no
          national creed, no national religious institutions; and hence the
          absurdity of interfering with us, when forsooth they have none
          themselves, and they do not want that we should have any.
          Do they seek to acknowledge God in their acts? Or, is there any
          other nation that profess to acknowledge God? There are the
          Mahomedans, they had a Prophet, and professed to be governed by
          him. There is some talk about his being a false one: he might
          have been, or he might have been a true one, for aught I know; I
          leave them in the hands of God. 
          The Mahomedans have a certain faith or profession, which is
          spoken of in the Koran, or Alkoran. They, however, like the rest,
          obtained their nationality by the sword. We cannot find a nation
          upon the earth that has obtained its dominion or power to rule
          from God. If there is any people, except this people, I know them
          The Lord has said, "If ye observe my law, ye have no need to
          break the law of the land." We have not broken the law of the
          land, and we do not mean to, although he has revealed to us his
          will and given us certain privileges and immunities that he never
          gave to any other people. Still, we have not broken the law, and
          there is not another people who maintain the laws of the United
          States as faithfully as this people do.
          Why, they are in storm and trouble every way in the United
          States, and here is the most perfect peace and the best morality
          that can be found in the world by a thousand-fold: yes, it is a
          thousand-fold better than I have seen in any part of the earth
          where I have been. There is not a place that can compare with it;
          and nothing but the very Devil himself could inspire the hearts
          of the children of men to make war against such a people as this.
          What are we engaged in? We are engaged in building up the kingdom
          of God, and many of you have been ordained by the revelations of
          the Almighty to hold the power and authority of the Holy
          Priesthood. Besides this, you have been ordained kings and
          queens, and priests and priestesses to your Lord; you have been
          put in possession of principles that all the kings, potentates,
          and powers upon the earth are entirely ignorant of: they do not
          understand it; but you have received this from the hands of God.
          The Mahomedans have a certain faith or profession, which is
          spoken of in the Koran, or Alkoran. They, however, like the rest,
          obtained their nationality by the sword. We cannot find a nation
          upon the earth that has obtained its dominion or power to rule
          from God. If there is any people, except this people, I know them
          The Lord has said, "If ye observe my law, ye have no need to
          break the law of the land." We have not broken the law of the
          land, and we do not mean to, although he has revealed to us his
          will and given us certain privileges and immunities that he never
          gave to any other people. Still, we have not broken the law, and
          there is not another people who maintain the laws of the United
          States as faithfully as this people do.
          Why, they are in storm and trouble every way in the United
          States, and here is the most perfect peace and the best morality
          that can be found in the world by a thousand-fold: yes, it is a
          thousand-fold better than I have seen in any part of the earth
          where I have been. There is not a place that can compare with it;
          and nothing but the very devil himself could inspire the hearts
          of the children of men to make war against such a people as this.
          What are we engaged in? We are engaged in building up the kingdom
          of God, and many of you have been ordained by the revelations of
          the Almighty to hold the power and authority of the Holy
          Priesthood. Besides this, you have been ordained kings and
          queens, and priests and priestesses to your Lord; you have been
          put in possession of principles that all the kings, potentates,
          and powers upon the earth are entirely ignorant of: they do not
          understand it; but you have received this from the hands of God.
          The kingdom is put upon the shoulders of President Young and this
          people to carry it out, and by whom? By the Lord God--by him who
          holds dominion throughout the universe; by him who created all by
          the word of his power; by him who said, "Let there be light, and
          there was light;" by him who spake, and the worlds rolled into
          existence. By him you received rights that are not of this
          world--rights that flow from the great Eloheim.
          What are we going to do, then? We are going to establish the
          kingdom of God upon the earth. This is our privilege--our right,
          if you please. But I consider it a high privilege--the greatest
          boon that can be bestowed upon mortals on the earth, to be the
          representatives of God. Let me say another thing. The people of
          the earth, their legislators, their princes, their kings, and
          their emperors, if they ever get salvation, have got to have it
          through us: if they obtain a celestial kingdom, they have got to
          go through the door that God has appointed, and there is no other
          way for it.
          What are we doing here? We are here to stand up in defence of our
          individual rights--to stand up for our farms, our families, and
          our property, if it be necessary. Property! Why great conscience!
          it is just like the chaff and straw; and I was glad to see when
          the vote was taken, that if it was necessary to burn every house
          and all our property, every hand went right up for it. I was glad
          to see you appreciate these things.
          Would we fight for these things? Just so far as I am concerned,
          they might take what I have got, and go to Gibraltar with it, or
          to Halifax; and I would say, You poor, miserable, corrupt
          creatures, take it.
          But this is not all. The Lord has put us into a place where we
          cannot dodge, if we wish. We have asked for the blessing of his
          kingdom, and he has poured out blessings upon us, and there is no
          backing out. God has rolled his kingdom upon our shoulders; and
          now I ask, as a poet did some years ago,
                 "Shall we, for fear of feeble man,
                  The Spirit's course in us restrain?"
                  Shall we, for fear of those miserable curses, 
                  barter away eternal lives? 
                  Shall we set at naught those principles 
                  that God has imparted to us? 
                  Shall we exchange the pearl of great price, 
                  the riches of eternity, for the dirt and 
                  filth that the Gentiles wallow in? 
                  I know we do not feel like it.
          Brother Kimball says we have to stand up to what we say, and the
          Lord will bring us to it; and I will tell you what I heard Joseph
          say years ago. He said, if God had known any other way that he
          could have tried Abraham better than he did, he would have put it
          upon him. And he will try us to see whether we will be faithful
          to the great and high calling that he has put upon us.
          What are we doing? God has seen proper to establish his kingdom
          upon the earth, and here is that kingdom--that stone which has
          been cut out of the mountain without hands, and it is rolling
          forth to fill the whole earth.
          A great charge is committed to us as a people: it is for us to
          walk up to the rack, resist the powers of darkness, and bear off
          the kingdom of God, that the powers of darkness may be rolled
          back with all their forces.
          We are placed in this position to see if we will let the kingdom
          of God be trampled under foot of men. It is not a little thing,
          but it is one that is associated with our progenitors and
          posterity, as eternal beings, having to do with the past, the
          present, and the future.
          The little stone was to smite the image on the toes; and I would
          not be surprised if there was to be a monstrous
          kicking--particularly, as brother Kimball says, if there should
          be any corns on the toes.
          It is not whether we can stop here, and eat and drink, and say,
          poor pussy, and put off the evil day. It is not an evil day; it
          is a day of rejoicing--a day of bursting off the fetters from us;
          it is a day when every son and daughter of God ought to sing,
          Hosannah to the God of Israel! We know we used to sing sometimes,
          "We'll burst off all our fetters, and break
               the Gentile yoke, For long it has beset us, but now it shall
               be broke: No more shall Jacob bow his neck; henceforth
               he shall be free
               In Upper California: O! that's the land for me," &c.
          We used to sing that years ago, and we can sing it now; but we
          have got to do it. Yes, it is "Yankee doodle do it."
          Well, what are we doing? We are laying the foundation for
          salvation for ourselves, for our progenitors, for our children,
          and our posterity after us, from generation to generation. The
          foundation of liberty, whereby the bond that has been on the neck
          of the nations, shall be burst asunder; for it is here that
          liberty shall spring from.
          Here is a nucleus--a band of brethren inspired from on high,
          having the oracles of God in their midst,--the only people that
          are taught by the revelations of God. Here is the place where the
          standard is to be erected to all nations.
          We were talking, some time ago, about our rights: these are our
          duties; we have got through with our rights. There is an old
          motto that they have got very conspicuously in England; it is
          this--"England expects every man to do his duty."
          What is a man's duty here? It is obedience to the oracles of God
          that are in our midst; and so long as we keep the commandments of
          God, we need not fear any evil; for the Lord will be with us in
          time and in eternity.
          "But," says one, "I have got a son, who has gone out upon the
          Plains, and perhaps the soldiers will kill him." Let them kill
          him. [President Kimball, "There can be more made."] I suppose
          there can.
          Did you ever know your sons were in possession of eternal life,
          and that this is only a probation or a space between time and
          eternity? We existed before, in eternity that was, and we shall
          exist in eternity that is to come; and the question only is,
          whether it is better to die with the harness on, or to be found a
          poor, miserable coward.
          All that I said to my son Joseph, after blessing him, before he
          went out, was, "Joseph, do not be found with a hole in your
          back." I do not want any cowardice--any tremblings or feelings of
          that kind.
          What of our friends that have gone behind the vail--are they
          dead? No; they live, and they move, in a more exalted sphere. Did
          they fight for the kingdom of God when here? Yes, they did. Are
          they battling for it now? Yes; and the time is approaching when
          the wicked nations have to be destroyed; and the time is near
          when every creature is to be heard saying, "Honour, and power,
          and might, and majesty, and dominion be ascribed to him that
          sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb for ever and ever."
          We have got to bring this about, whether we do it in this world
          or that which is to come. I have seen the time I could have died
          as easily as to have turned my hand over; but I did not feel like
          [President H. C. Kimball: "You did not have time."]
          Supposing I live, I have got a work to do; and if I die, I shall
          still be engaged in the cause of Zion. Why, great conscience!
          what difference does it make? They can only kill the body. And do
          not we know that we have an interest beyond the grave?--that we
          have drunk of that fountain which springs up into eternal lives?
          Then what difference does it make?
          These are my feelings. If it is for life, let it be for life; and
          if it is for death, let it be for death, that the spirit may move
          in a more exalted sphere; and then all is well with us. If we
          live, we live to God; and if we die, we die to God; and we are
          God's any way.
          We have friends gone behind the vail. There are Joseph, Hyrum,
          Willard, Jedediah, and many of our friends that are there, and
          they have been moving and acting there for years; and if any of
          us are called to go, it is all right: there is a Priesthood there
          to regulate things, as well as here; and if we have to go there,
          we might as well go by a ball as by a fever, or any other
          distressing disease. I want to go with the harness on; and if
          others go a little before us, does it make any difference? Do not
          you know the old Apostle said, "They without us cannot be made
          perfect?" Could they attend to these ordinances that are being
          attended to here on earth while they are there? No, they cannot.
          Can you do what they are doing? No, you cannot; but when you get
          there you can.
          When in the old country you were striving to get here, many of
          you had friends here; and when you came, they would say, "I am
          glad to see you, brother William, and sister Jane, or Mary, or
          Elizabeth." Now, when a person dies, you say, "I am glad to see
          you go, but still I am sorry that you are going."
          I remember saying so to uncle John Smith. When I went to see him,
          I felt that his time was come, and I said. "I am glad you are
          going, but still I am sorry to part with you;" and said, "I hope
          you will carry my respects to our friends behind the vail." He
          said, "I will."
          We have angels that are ministers of salvation; we have Joseph,
          Hyrum, Willard, Jedediah, and lots of others that are engaged in
          rolling on the work of the lord in the upper worlds. What if they
          want any of us? Why, let us go, old men or young men. What if we
          are called by a ball, or die by a fever, what difference does it
          What! are we all going to die together? God has designed and said
          he would establish his kingdom upon the earth, and that the Devil
          shall not reign for ever; but he whose right it is shall come and
          take the kingdom, and possess it for ever and ever.
          Now, brother Brigham has said all is right, and he is the
          representative of the Almighty upon the earth, and it is for us
          to stand by him and obey him; and he says, "Rejoice, and live
          your religion, and all shall be well." Is not that the voice of
          God? It is. Shall we not listen to it? Yes; and we will maintain
          our rights as citizens of the United States.
          I pray that God may bless you, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Parley
          P. Pratt, September 7, 1856
                         Parley P. Pratt, September 7, 1856
           A Discourse by Elder Parley P. Pratt, delivered in the Bowery,
                  Great Salt Lake City, Sunday, September 7, 1856.
          Beloved brethren and sisters,--Being about to depart from this
          Territory and from the "home mission" to which I was appointed
          among you, and to journey to the States on a mission, I rise to
          express my feelings and my faith, and to leave my testimony with
          There are some, I presume, in this congregation, who personally
          have been strangers to me, and who have not heard my testimony. I
          have been acquainted in this Church and connected with it from
          the first year of its organization in the wilderness of western
          New York. It was organized on the 6th day of April, 1830, and I
          was baptised into it about the 1st of the September following.
          When I first became a member of this Church, one small room could
          have contained all the members there then were in the world, and
          that, too, without being crowded; for at times, I presume, there
          were not fifty.
          The first thing that attracted my attention towards this work was
          the Book of Mormon. I happened to see a copy of it. Some man,
          nearly a stranger to it, and not particularly a believer in it,
          happened to get hold of a copy: he made mention of it to me, and
          gave me the privilege of coming to his house and reading it. This
          was at a place about a day's journey from the residence of Joseph
          Smith the Prophet and his father, and while I was returning to
          the work of my ministry; for I was then travelling and preaching,
          being connected with a society of people sometimes called
          Campbellites or Reformed Baptists.
          I had diligently searched the Scriptures, and prayed to God to
          open my mind that I might understand them; and he had poured his
          Spirit and understanding into my heart, so that I did understand
          the Scriptures in a good degree, the letter of the Gospel, its
          forms and first principles in their truth, as they are written in
          the Bible. These things were opened to my mind; but the power,
          the gifts, and the authority of the Gospel I knew were lacking,
          and did really expect that they would be restored, because I knew
          that the things that were predicted could never be fulfilled
          until that power and that authority were restored. I also had an
          understanding of the literal fulfilment of the prophecies in the
          Bible, so that I really did believe in and hope for the literal
          restoration of Israel, the cutting off of wickedness, the second
          coming of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the triumph of his kingdom
          on the earth. All this I was looking for; and the Spirit seemed
          to whisper to my mind that I should see it in my day.
          Under these circumstances, I was travelling to impart the light
          which I had to others; and while doing this, I found, as I before
          stated, the Book of Mormon. I read it carefully and diligently, a
          great share of it, without knowing that the Priesthood had been
          restored--without ever having heard of anything called
          "Mormonism," or having any idea of such a Church and people.
          There were the witnesses and their testimony to the book, to its
          translation, and to the ministration of angels; and there was the
          testimony of the translator; but I had not seen them, I had not
          heard of them, and hence I had no idea of their organization or
          of their Priesthood. All I knew about the matter was what, as a
          stranger, I could gather from the book: but as I read, I was
          convinced that it was true; and the Spirit of the Lord came upon
          me, while I read, and enlightened my mind, convinced my judgment,
          and rivetted the truth upon my understanding, so that I knew that
          the book was true, just as well as a man knows the daylight from
          the dark night, or any other thing that can be implanted in his
          understanding. I did not know it by any audible voice from
          heaven, by any ministration of an angel, by any open vision; but
          I knew it by the spirit of understanding in my heart--by the
          light that was in me. I knew it was true, because it was light,
          and had come in fulfilment of the Scriptures; and I bore
          testimony of its truth to the neighbours that came in during the
          first day that I sat reading it, at the house of an old Baptist
          deacon, named Hamblin.
          This same spirit led me to enquire after and search out the
          translator, Joseph Smith; and I travelled on foot during the
          whole of a very hot day in August, blistering my feet, in order
          to go where I heard he lived; and at night I arrived in the
          neighbourhood of the little village of Manchester, then in
          Ontario county, New York. On the way, I overtook a man driving
          some cows, and enquired for Joseph Smith, the finder and
          translator of the Book of Mormon. He told me that he lived away
          off, something more than an hundred miles from there, in the
          State of Pennsylvania. I then enquired for the father of the
          Prophet, and he pointed to the house, but said that the old
          gentleman had gone a journey to some distant place. After awhile,
          in conversation, the man told me that his name was Hyrum Smith,
          and that he was a brother to the Prophet Joseph. This was the
          first Latter-day Saint that I had ever seen.
          He invited me to his home, where I saw mother Smith and Hyrum
          Smith's wife, and sister Rockwell, the mother of Orin Porter
          Rockwell. We sat up talking nearly all night; for I had not much
          spare time, having two appointments out, and long day's journey
          for a man to walk. I had to return the next morning, and we
          conversed during most of the night without being either sleep or
          During that conversation, I learned something of the rights of
          the Church, its organization, the restoration of the Priesthood,
          and many important truths. I felt to go back and fill the two
          appointments given out, and that closed my ministry, as I felt
          that I had no authority, and that I would go back and obey the
          Priesthood which was again upon the earth.
          I attended to my appointments, and was back again the next
          morning to brother Hyrum's. He made me a present of the Book of
          Mormon, and I felt richer in the possession of that book, or the
          knowledge contained in it, than I would, could I have had a
          warrantee deed of all the farms and buildings in that country,
          and it was one of the finest regions in the world. I walked
          awhile, and then sat down and read awhile; for it was not my mind
          to read the book through at once. I would read, and then read the
          same portion over again, and then walk on. I was filled with joy
          and gladness, my spirit was made rich, and I was made to realize,
          almost as vividly as if I had seen it myself, that the Lord Jesus
          Christ did appear in his own proper person, in his resurrected
          body, and minister to the people in America in ancient times. He
          had surely risen from the dead and ascended into heaven, and did
          come down on the American continent, in the land Bountiful, on
          the northern part of South America, and did minister to the
          remnants of Joseph, called the Nephites, and did show his
          resurrected body unto them.
          They did handle him, see him, and examine the wounds that were
          pierced in his hands, his side, and his feet; and they bathed
          them with their tears and kissed them, and thousands of them did
          bear record of these facts. He did deliver to them his Gospel in
          its fulness and plainness, in the presence of thousands, and did
          command them to write it in a book; and he promised that that
          book should come to light in latter days, in time for the great
          restoration of all Israel, and the fulfilment of the prophecies
          relating to the great work of the last days.
          I was made to realize this and to bring it home to my faith, my
          senses, and my knowledge, with a warmth, love, and assurance that
          I could scarcely contain for I had either studied and seen him in
          my reflections, or I had heard his voice whispering to me. Do you
          not think that I rejoice?
          As before stated, I fulfilled my two appointments; crowds heard
          me and were interested, and solicited me to make more
          appointments. I told them that I would not--that I had a duty to
          perform for myself. I bid them farewell, and returned to Hyrum
          Smith, who took me to a place, about twenty-five miles off, in
          Seneca county, New York. He there introduced me to the three
          witnesses whose names appear at the beginning of the Book of
          Mormon, also to the eight witnesses. I conversed with Oliver
          Cowdery, one of the three witnesses, and on the next day we
          repaired to Seneca Lake, where I was baptised by Oliver Cowdery,
          then the second Apostle in this Church, and a man who had
          received the ministration of an angel, as you can learn by
          reading his testimony.
          After being baptised, I was confirmed in a little meeting during
          the same day, was full of the Holy Ghost, and was ordained an
          Elder. This transpired on the 1st day of September, 1830; and
          from that day to this, I have endeavoured to magnify my calling
          and to honour the Priesthood which God has given me, by
          testifying to both small and great of the things that he has
          revealed in these last days.
          I have testified and do still testify of the truth of the Book of
          Mormon--that it is an inspired record, the history of a branch of
          the house of Israel that live in America; that it does contain
          the fulness of the Gospel as revealed to them by a crucified and
          risen Redeemer; and that wherever it goes and its light is
          permitted to shine, the Spirit of the Lord will bear testimony of
          its truth to every honest heart in all the world. Wherever that
          book is candidly perused, the Spirit will bear record of its
          truth: and I bear this testimony this day, that Joseph Smith was
          and is a Prophet, Seer, and Revelator--an Apostle holding the
          keys of this last dispensation and of the kingdom of God, under
          Peter, James, and John. And not only that he was a Prophet and
          Apostle of Jesus Christ, and lived and died one, but that he now
          lives in the spirit world, and holds those same keys to usward
          and to this whole generation. Also that he will hold those keys
          to all eternity; and no power in heaven or on the earth will ever
          take them from him; for he will continue holding those keys
          through all eternity, and will stand--yes, again in the flesh
          upon this earth, as the head of the Latter-day Saints under Jesus
          Christ, and under Peter, James, and John. He will hold the keys
          to judge the generation to whom he was sent, and will judge my
          brethren that preside over me; and will judge me, together with
          the Apostles ordained by the word of the Lord through him and
          under his administration.
          When this is done, those Apostles will judge this generation and
          the Latter-day Saints; and they will judge them with that
          judgment which Jesus Christ will give unto them; and they will
          have the same spirit and the same mind as Jesus Christ, and their
          judgment will be his judgment, for they will be one.
          Some of my brethren feel, once in awhile, as though we were but
          men, which is true; and at times we are forgetful, and especially
          myself. Sometimes men will come up and say, "Why, do you not
          remember me, brother Pratt?" No, I do not, particularly, though
          your countenance looks familiar. "What, do you not remember me? I
          was along with you at such a place: it is strange that you cannot
          remember me." At such times you may think, how will brother
          Parley, with his brethren, sit in judgment upon us when he
          forgets some things, and cannot remember what we have done to
          him? I expect, by the power of the resurrection and the
          quickening power of the celestial glory, that my memory will be
          perfected, and that I will be able to remember all the acts,
          duties, and doings of my own life. I will also remember, most
          correctly and perfectly, every act of benevolence that has ever
          been done to me in the name of the Lord and because of my
          calling; and I will remember, most perfectly, every neglect and
          slighting by those to whom I have been sent.
          I will be able to say to a just person, "Well done, good and
          faithful servant; for you did do good so-and-so to me or my
          brethren: therefore, enter into the joy of your Lord." I will
          also be able to say to others, "Depart from me; for I was an
          hungered, and ye did not feed me; I was naked, and ye clothed me
          not; I was sick, or in prison, or in a strait, and ye helped me
          not; I had a mission to perform, and ye took no interest in it."
          So it will be with brother Joseph, or brother Brigham, or any of
          the Apostles or Elders that hold a portion of the keys of the
          Priesthood to this generation, if they hold them faithfully. They
          will be able to remember and understand all their own doings and
          all the acts of this generation to whom they are sent; and they
          will judge them in the name of Jesus Christ. We will be judged by
          brother Joseph; and he will be judged by Peter, James, and John,
          and their associates. Brother Brigham, who now presides over us,
          will hold the keys under brother Joseph; and he and his brethren,
          who hold the keys with him, or under his direction, will judge
          the people; for they will hold those keys to all eternity, worlds
          without end. By those keys they will have to judge this
          generation; and Peter, James, and John, will hold the keys to
          preside over, and judge, and direct brother Joseph to all
          eternity; and Jesus Christ will hold the keys over them and over
          us, under his Father, to whom be all the glory. This is my
          testimony; and in obedience to these keys, if God will open my
          way and spare my life, I will continue to act.
          I am now about to start to the States, to preach the Gospel of
          Jesus Christ and bear testimony of those things which I most
          assuredly do know; for this is my calling. I have desired, after
          travelling for twenty-five or twenty-six years, mostly abroad, to
          stay at home and minister among the people of God, and take care
          of my family; but God's will be done, and not mine. If it is the
          will of God that I should spend my days in proclaiming this
          Gospel and bearing testimony of these things, I shall think
          myself highly privileged and honoured. And when the Spirit of God
          is upon me, I think it matters but very little what I suffer,
          what I sacrifice--whether I secure the honour or dishonour of
          men, or where I die, if it so be that I can keep the faith, fight
          the good fight, and finish my course with joy.
          I have all eternity before me, in which to enjoy myself; and
          though I am a stranger and a pilgrim on this earth, and whether I
          be rich or poor, or live long or short, I shall yet plant gardens
          and eat the fruit of them, plant vineyards and drink the wine
          thereof, build houses and inhabit them, and, as one of the elect
          of God, shall long enjoy the works of my hands. All this shall I
          do, though worms eat the body that I now have.
          There are many who consider the times to be hard, and the
          sufferings to be endured so great that they feel to withdraw from
          this people. Some say they have no faith in the Book of Mormon. A
          word for those. I do not believe that they have read that book;
          or, if they have, I do not believe that they have read it humbly,
          attentively, prayerfully, and under a good influence. I do not
          think they were counted honest, or that they had a heart that had
          place for the Spirit of God. If they were at all acquainted with
          that influence, or had it in them, they would not only believe
          it, but they would know that it was true. They would not only
          know and acknowledge it by the Holy Ghost, but they would know it
          naturally, just as we know that a man is a Prophet, when the
          thing which he predicts comes to pass.
          Twenty-six years ago, that book was published in English, and
          within those years have been progressively fulfilled many plain
          and definite predictions that are therein recorded, insomuch that
          a professed infidel, one who had not before believed in Jesus
          Christ nor in the Bible, may easily comprehend that the things
          predicted in the Book of Mormon, many of them, have demonstrated
          themselves by their plain, literal, simple fulfilment. I will
          mention one thing among a thousand. When that book was printed in
          English, an ancient prophecy in it stated that it should come to
          the knowledge of the Gentiles in the latter day, at a time when
          the blood of the Saints would cry from the ground because of
          secret murders, and the works of darkness, and wicked
          combinations. And not only the blood of Saints, but the blood of
          husbands and fathers should cry from the ground for vengeance on
          the workers of iniquity, and the cries of widows and orphans
          would come up before God, against those that committed those
          When that book was translated by Joseph Smith, and published in
          English, we were living in a constitutional Government, the laws
          of which guaranteed liberty of conscience to every man in his
          religious belief. It was at a time when no man had been seriously
          injured because of his belief; and it was as incredible and
          unlooked for that a Saint would be slain for his religion as that
          the Government would be broken up; and nobody believed that it
          would be broken up; for the principles of truth had ruled,
          guaranteeing liberty and protection to all parties. No man had
          been persecuted to death for his religion, under the effectual
          working of that Constitution. Hence, I want those persons who
          have not faith in the Book of Mormon to tell how Joseph Smith
          could think of such things; and if the ancient Prophet did not
          foretell those things, Joseph Smith did.
          How came he to tell that the people of his father's house would
          suffer? or that husbands and fathers, widows and orphans would
          send up their cry for vengeance on the wicked of our day? You
          that do not believe in the Book of Mormon, I want you should
          account for that prediction. it is plain and simple. I read it in
          1830, and no man had then suffered a violent death for his
          religion in this generation in our nation.
          Now, then, imagine yourselves living in the United States
          twenty-eight years ago, and causing to be printed such a
          production as the Book of Mormon, and I want to know how you
          would know of any such thing as is there predicted? I say there
          was no probability that it would be fulfilled, but yet I say that
          it has been very remarkably fulfilled, so that every public
          minister and officer knows that it has been fulfilled, and that
          the Union is trembling and being threatened, and our right to law
          and protection being questioned.
          The blood of innocence cries for vengeance, because its enemies
          have not administered justice. They have not carried out the
          constitutional guarantees, but have suffered innocent blood to
          flow. They have not administered justice nor law in the case, but
          have allowed wholesale murderers to run at large in Missouri and
          Illinois. And many of the people and of their rulers have
          consented to the shedding of that innocent blood, and the result
          is that the cries of widows and orphans ascend to God. I wish
          those who do not believe the Book of Mormon to tell me by what
          power or foreknowledge that prediction was published in 1830.
          I used to read an epistle which stated that if the Gentiles
          should reject the fulness of the Gospel contained in the Book of
          Mormon, and become filled with all manner of iniquity and
          murders, priestcraft, whoredoms, and lying, the Lord would take
          the fulness of his Gospel from among them, and send it into the
          midst of the remnant of Israel. What have we been doing these ten
          years past? Ten years ago, a good portion of this people lived in
          the old settled States, and they were in so many places that a
          man had to dodge or hide up somewhere, to keep from hearing the
          fulness of the Gospel. It was preached in their cities, at their
          capital, in their villages, in town and in country, in the groves
          and in their court-houses; and thousands upon thousands in the
          United States flocked to hear the fulness of the Gospel, which
          was preached everywhere.
          How is it now? With the exception of a few, who are on missions
          or business there, a man might travel from Maine to Louisiana,
          and scarcely have a chance to hear the fulness of the Gospel; and
          if he wished to hear the Gospel, he would have to come here. Thus
          we see the literal fulfilment of that prediction. I read it in
          1830, and used to wonder how it would be fulfilled. But
          notwithstanding the jealousy that existed in the United States in
          regard to this people, the Book of Mormon was so common and
          preached so extensively, that some of them, right in their
          wickedness, Herod-like, happened to discover the prediction in
          regard to the fulness of the Gospel's coming to the remnants of
          Joseph, and happened to understand it in part.
          So Herod, in his wickedness, when he heard of the rejoicing of
          the Jews and that their Messiah was born, when the wise men read
          the prophecies to him, believed those prophecies and tried to
          hinder their fulfilment. For that purpose he issued an order to
          murder all the young children of Bethlehem of two years old and
          under. He must have believed the prophecy, or he would never have
          undertaken to hinder its fulfilment.
          In like manner, the people in the United States were afraid that
          "Mormonism" was true, and in their sins they partly believed it;
          wherefore the proclamations for murders and for banishment, for
          mobbings and plunderings, with a view to hinder its accomplishing
          what was predicted it would, and to prevent the fulfilment of
          prophecy. Were you to ask them the reason for all this, their
          truthful reply must be, "We were afraid that the 'Mormons' would
          fulfil a prediction of the Prophets, and carry the Gospel to the
          remnants of Joseph." They considered that, Herod-like, to be
          treasonable. Some have wondered that a king's being born in
          Bethlehem should be treason, not understanding that the kingdom
          of God meant an eternal kingdom. And in speaking of the United
          States and "Mormonism," they said, "If the fulness of the Gospel
          should be preached to the remnants of Joseph, it would be awful,"
          and tried to prevent its being so, but failed in the attempt.
          Myself, Elder Oliver Cowdery, and others crossed the Missouri
          line, into what is now called Kansas, and preached the Gospel to
          the Delaware Indians. We presented them with the Book of Mormon,
          and left a copy or two with those that could read it and
          interpret to others. At that time "Mormonism" had not been heard
          of any further west of Ohio than we carried the news, and lyings
          and misrepresentations concerning it had not preceded us. But
          there were sectarian missionaries on the frontiers, Methodists,
          Baptists, &c., striving to gain a foothold among Indians; and
          they all joined against us. Such was the envy and jealousy of the
          spirit in them, they knew not why, that we were ordered out of
          the Indian country, on penalty of having the Militia take us out.
          In Missouri the Saints were watched like thieves, and, when we
          became more and more known among the people, were mobbed and
          plundered again and again, till eventually we were driven into
          At those times, I used to wonder how that prophecy would be
          fulfilled, contained in the Book of Mormon, which reads, "If the
          Gentiles reject the fulness of my Gospel, and are full of all
          manner of evil and wickedness, I will bring the fulness of my
          Gospel out from among them, and will establish it in the midst of
          the remnants of Joseph." I watched it for years, looking for it
          to be fulfilled, and marvelled. But we were again mobbed, and
          they continued to mob us for eight or ten years, thus helping us
          to fulfil that very prophecy. They were made the instruments to
          annoy us, till we could have no peace without leaving them and
          coming out here into the wilderness.
          We loved home so well, and our houses, and temples, and farms,
          that we would not willingly leave and accomplish the work laid
          upon us; therefore we were made to be willing--made to do what we
          were pleaded with to do before. You know that an ancient Prophet
          said, "My people shall be willing in the day of my power." Here
          we are; and just as sure as the things in the Book of Mormon have
          been progressively fulfilling until now, and as sure as all the
          powers of the Saints and of their enemies have tended to that
          point, just so sure will every remaining item be fulfilled in its
          time and in its place.
          Again, the man that believes "Mormonism," believes in the
          gathering of the people of God and in the keys of the Priesthood
          and Apostleship, and that through those keys the people are to be
          built up, preserved, sanctified, and prepared for the coming of
          the Lord. Let me ask many that have been gathered through the
          instrumentality of those keys, do you believe that to scatter
          again is disobeying them? No, many of you do not.
               Some folks think that "Mormonism" is a certain set of
          doctrines found in the books, together with certain ordinances,
          and think that one is a Saint if he credits those doctrines and
          those ordinances. Suppose an island peopled by persons who by
          some providence had the Book of Mormon and the Bible, or either
          of those books, but no Priesthood. They are not members of the
          Church, even though they be most strictly honest. They may have
          read the sacred records and believed them, all the principles
          contained therein, and desired to serve God; but the question is,
          could they obey the Gospel of which they read in those books,
          organize themselves into the Church of Christ, and be governed by
          the principles of the kingdom of God, and be accepted of God as
          his Church? I say they could not.
          What could they do? They could believe in Jesus Christ, and pray
          to the Father in his name, and observe his moral precepts. But to
          obey the ordinances of God--to become his Church and kingdom, is
          something which they could not do, unless their prayers of faith
          prevailed upon the Almighty to in some manner bless them with the
          Priesthood. Otherwise, all they could do would be to rejoice in
          the truth, worship God, obey his moral precepts, and wait for
          some messenger to come and organize them; and if they were
          obliged to live without the Priesthood, they would have to
          receive its ministrations in the next world.
          In what manner was the Priesthood restored to this earth in our
          day? Angels ministered from heaven--men who had died holding the
          Priesthood of the Son of God, and revealed the Book of Mormon,
          and conferred the Priesthood upon our first Apostles, Joseph
          Smith and Oliver Cowdery. When they were baptised by the command
          of the angel, had received the Holy Ghost by the laying-on of
          hands, and been ordained according to the command, they continued
          to receive commandments, from time to time, to ordain other
          Apostles and other Elders.
          In the year 1835, in Kirtland, Ohio, they ordained our President,
          Brigham Young, also Heber C. Kimball, your servant that is now
          addressing you, and many others, by the word of the Lord. Thus
          our President and others received the keys of the Apostleship,
          and we magnified it until Joseph's death, when two of his Quorum
          of Three went behind the veil, and the third, Sidney Rigdon, who
          had got in the background, became an apostate. The First
          Presidency was re-organized, under the authority proceeding from
          the Almighty through Joseph Smith, in the persons of Brigham
          Young, Heber C. Kimball, and Willard Richards; and they, by
          virtue of the keys lawfully in their possession, filled up the
          vacancies occasioned in the Quorum of the Twelve, and also the
          vacancy made in their Quorum by the death of our beloved brother,
          Willard Richards.
          Had we undertaken President-making in this Church simply by our
          uninspired notions, Brigham Young held more keys than all our
          votes put together; and had we voted against him, we would have
          voted ourselves out of the kingdom of God. He and those that
          stood by him would have held the keys of the Priesthood, as they
          have and do, and would have built up the kingdom, while those who
          opposed them would have been like salt that had lost its savour.
          It was not in our power to manufacture this Presidency, but only
          to uphold and cleave to it; and blessed are we, inasmuch as we
          have done this thing.
          These keys came from Joseph Smith, who received them from Peter,
          James, and John, who received them from the risen Jesus, the
          Redeemer of men. If we hearken to these keys, we shall be saved,
          and inherit celestial glory and exaltation; if we do not, we
          shall be damned, and fall short of all the blessings promised to
          the saved.
          Such is my faith; this is my knowledge, this is my testimony, and
          these are my feelings and real sentiments. God being my helper,
          giving me his Spirit, and counting me worthy to abide in his
          kingdom, I mean to continue to the end in upholding those keys,
          and, by my prayers and works, to stand by them and live in
          obedience to them as long as I live on the earth. If I abide in
          the vine, I will have strength, by the power of the Holy Ghost,
          to magnify my calling and to inherit a crown of celestial glory:
          if I do not, then I will fall, and, I had almost said, become
          like another man: but not so; for then I will only be fit to be
          cast out and trodden under foot, like salt that has lost its
          I crave the privilege of remaining within this kingdom; and I ask
          for your prayers, your blessings, your faith, and your
          assistance, as a people, and for the assistance and watchcare of
          the angels of God, and for the blessings of my brethren that
          preside over me. I crave these things, and the privilege of
          serving God unto the end.
          If I go forth and testify of the truth of the Book of Mormon and
          of Joseph Smith as a Prophet, a Revelator, and an Apostle of the
          living God; also of Brigham Young, Heber C. Kimball, Jedediah M.
          Grant, and the rest of my brethren that hold the keys of this
          kingdom; and call upon the people to repent and forsake their
          follies, their priestcraft, their adulteries, and their errors,
          and to obey the Gospel under the hands of the Elders sent out by
          these men; and tell them to gather together and obey those
          ministers of Christ as long as they live, and then obey their
          successors in office:--if I do all this, and live faithful, and
          set a good example, it will be the Gospel of Jesus Christ and the
          power of God unto all that receive it. If I do not do this, it
          will not be the Gospel, but it will be something else. It is
          appointed unto all men, whenever this Priesthood is on the earth
          and comes within their reach, to repent and be baptised under the
          hands of this Priesthood, in the name of Jesus Christ, and to
          receive the Holy Spirit by the laying-on of hands by the servants
          of God, and to break off from their sins and bring forth fruits
          of righteousness. If they do this, and endure to the end, they
          will be saved; but if they do not, they will be damned.
          May God bless you all, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, October 12, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, October 12, 1856
                         AGGRIEVED--PRACTICAL RELIGION, &c.
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
              Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, October 12, 1856.
          I can say amen to what was said this forenoon by brothers Spencer
          and Grant, and also by brother Brigham; for it is true: and I
          presume there was not a Saint in the congregation but what
          realized the truth of their sayings.
          I am satisfied that it is the good pleasure of our God that a
          reformation should take place in the hearts of all Israel. I do
          not believe that there is any man or woman here so good but what
          they can be a little better. There are good people; there are
          those that we call the best. By feelings and exertions for this
          people and for all the house of Israel are, and have been to the
          end, that we may be all of that class which we denominate the
          The spirit of reformation has been upon me all the while; but for
          the last six months that spirit has in a more particular manner
          moved upon the Presidency of this Church, and they have cried
          unto you as with the voice of an earthquake, and commanded you to
          repent and forsake your follies. Their voice has been like the
          voice of thunder unto this people, calling upon them to repent
          and turn unto the Lord their God.
          But what is the use of persons being baptised until they first
          confess and forsake their sins, and make restitution where they
          have injured any one? If persons have lied, it is their duty to
          repent and retract their false statements, and confess their
          lies. If any have stolen, it is for them to repent and steal no
          more; also to restore fourfold, where it is required. I have my
          doubts whether a man or woman can be saved upon any other
          principle; for this was the doctrine of Jesus, the Son of God,
          and it is the doctrine taught in these latter days.
          Where sins have been committed, there must be an atonement made
          to satisfy the demands of justice; and when justice is satisfied,
          mercy claims the subject. Have these requirements been complied
          with by this people? Many of you have broken your covenants and
          lost that spirit to a great extent, that you might and ought to
          enjoy; for you ought to be in favour with God continually, that
          you might have the power of his Spirit to be with you.
          Brother Brigham is not responsible for this people any further
          than they will follow his counsel. When they observe his counsel,
          doing just as he says in all things, then he is responsible. The
          only way that you can make him responsible is by observing his
          sayings in the most strict manner possible. Am I responsible for
          the acts of my wife or wives? Only on condition that they are
          subject to my counsels. You can readily understand that their
          disobedience releases me from responsibility for their conduct.
          When brother Brigham predicts that certain things will happen if
          the people persist in a certain course, that prediction will be
          fulfilled, except the people make a retraction and an atonement
          sufficient to satisfy the demands of justice; for that is what
          God requires. When that is done, the sins of the people will be
          remitted. I speak of this, that you may understand that your
          re-baptisms must be agreeable to the order laid down. It is not
          simply a man's saying, "Having been commissioned by Jesus Christ,
          I baptise you for the renewal of your covenant and remission of
          your sins," but you must be subject to your brethren and fulfil
          the law of God.
          Supposing you have sinned against your brethren, or in some way
          offended them, will your sins be remitted, unless you go and make
          the proper acknowledgments? No, they will not. You have got to
          pay the debt; and sin cannot be remitted until you confess it and
          make satisfaction to the party aggrieved. You may try another
          course as much as you please, but you will find it to be just as
          I have told you.
          If I have offended brother Brigham in any way whatever--rebelled
          against him, lied about him, or sought to abuse him what is the
          use of my going to the water to renew my covenant, until I have
          made satisfaction to him? The proper way would be to go to him
          and say, "Brother Brigham, I lied against you wilfully, under the
          influence of an evil spirit;" or, "I have ill-treated and wronged
          you, and know that I must make satisfaction, and I am ready to do
          anything that you say." Satisfaction must be made to the one
          injured, or baptism will be of no benefit: the Holy Ghost will
          not ratify that act until I have paid the debt. Then brother
          Brigham would say, "I forgive you, and pray my Father, in the
          name of Jesus, to forgive you also." Then our Father in heaven
          would forgive you, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost would forgive
          you. And if you get pardon of those you have injured, and of the
          Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, you are free and ready to begin a
          new life.
          You have heard brother Brigham say that if we sin against the
          Father, we must confess our sins to him, and get pardon from him;
          and if we sin against the Son, we must ask pardon of him, for he
          will not pardon you without you do ask him; and if you sin
          against the Holy Ghost you cannot get pardon, for that is a sin
          which cannot be forgiven. You must do that which is right, and
          get the forgiveness of the Father and the Son; then they and the
          Holy Ghost will take up their abode with you. That is my faith,
          and that is a part of "Mormonism," as I understand it.
          If men and women make a practice of lying, stealing, and doing
          other things forbidden in the law of God, they need not go into
          the water until they have sincerely repented and will covenant
          and promise that they will not do those things again. Some of you
          make a practice of telling little lies, of deceiving and be
          rating each other, of disputing with each other, and with the
          servants of God. Is that right? You all know that it is not, and
          that God will punish you for it. Does the Son know when you do
          these things? Does the Holy Ghost know? Do the angels know? I
          answer, they do know, and they are displeased with such acts, and
          will not associate with you in consequence of them.
          Some quietly listen to those who speak against the Lord's
          servants, against his anointed, against the plurality of wives,
          and against almost every principle that God has revealed. Such
          persons have half-a-dozen devils with them all the time. You
          might as well deny "Mormonism," and turn away from it, as to
          oppose the plurality of wives. Let the Presidency of this Church,
          and the Twelve Apostles, and all the authorities unite and say
          with one voice that they will oppose that doctrine, and the whole
          of them would be damned. What are you opposing it for? It is a
          principle that God has revealed for the salvation of the human
          family. He revealed it to Joseph the Prophet in this our
          dispensation; and that which he revealed he designs to have
          carried out by his people.
          What a joy it would be to me if my family were in such a state of
          mind that an angel would come and tell me, "On such a day I will
          meet with you, and your wives, and your children, if you will
          sanctify yourselves." Would not that be a joy and a consolation
          to me? Do I disbelieve such visitations? No, no more than I
          disbelieve that an angel came to Joseph and Oliver, to Abraham of
          old, and to many others.
          Let us take a course that will be pleasing to our Father, and lay
          aside our follies and our sins, and obtain favour with our God,
          that his angels may come and associate with us. They would do so
          now, if you would believe and practice that which is laid before
          you day by day. And if you will strictly follow the leaders of
          this people, you never would want for clothing, nor for any of
          the comforts of life; for if it must needs be that we be
          protected and delivered from our enemies, God would cause a
          famine to scourge them, and would rain manna down from heaven to
          sustain us, as he did to the children of Israel. But he never
          will do that, until it is necessary to our salvation and
          Now, there is no necessity for such a display of his power,
          neither will there be, until we are brought into the midst of
          certain trials, as Joseph Smith and his brethren were, about
          twenty-two years ago. I refer to the time when he and some of his
          brethren went up to Missouri; and those who went up then believed
          "Mormonism" in their hearts. There were two hundred and five who
          volunteered to go and redeem their brethren. And how was it in
          those days, when we were in that strait? Hosts of the people in
          Missouri were up in arms against us, both behind and before us,
          on our right and on our left. How did God defend us then? He sent
          a hailstorm fierce enough to stop their progress. The hailstones
          were so large that they cut their horses' bridles, broke their
          gun-stocks, and cut holes in their hats: the storm had such an
          effect upon them that they would not any longer pursue us. The
          waters of the river rose forty feet in one night, and the whole
          region was flooded. In that way the Lord defended us, when we
          were a small company, and when he knew that we should be
          overcome, if he did not stretch forth his hand for our benefit.
          Let us arise, every man and every woman, and lay off our sins;
          and wherein you know that you have sinned, repent and ask
          forgiveness, and then cease sinning from this time henceforth and
          for ever. Many murmur and are disaffected, after being privileged
          with the great blessing of deliverance from the oppression of the
          world. Many who have been gathered by the P. E. Fund murmur
          against those who have gathered them. When you become disaffected
          with brother Brigham and brother Heber, what is your course? You
          will associate with those poor murmuring devils whose hearts are
          as corrupt as hell itself, and thereby partake of their spirit;
          and it is a spirit that suits you: it is one of your own kind and
          your own class. Now, you know that your are more apt to
          sympathize with the ungodly than you ought to be, and that you
          are too apt to think that brother Brigham, brother Heber, and
          brother Jedediah are rather hard upon such characters. We are
          only hard upon sin and ungodliness.
          Do not be baptised and then take an unrighteous course, but
          repent of and forsake all sin. I have nothing in my heart to
          preach to this people but faith and repentance, and to teach them
          to have confidence in god, in brother Brigham, and in each other,
          and to cultivate, nourish, and cherish that confidence; also to
          cherish, comfort, and to sustain brother Brigham from this time
          henceforth and for ever.
          The more I do for this cause, the more God will love me--the more
          he will bless me, and he will give me power over the Devil and
          over all his imps. Can I do too much for God and his cause? Can I
          do too much for brother Brigham? No; for the more I respect him
          as the delegate of God, the more God will honour me and my acts.
          I know that these things are true; also that some of you are
          afraid that you will love him too well. I will tell you how much
          you should love him: you should love him enough to strictly
          observe his counsels. Jesus said, "If you love me, keep my
          commandments." This was a test; for whose loved him would keep
          his commandments.
          I have thought a great many times upon the condition of this
          people, and I would that they all should turn unto the Lord; but
          I have fears that many will not reform; and I am inclined to
          think that they will feel the rod of the Almighty, unless they do
          Go to work and build up and establish each other; wives establish
          your husbands, husbands establish your wives, and wives and
          husbands establish your children in righteousness, and God will
          be with us for ever; he never will forsake us in times of
          trouble. Cast in your Tithes and offerings into the storehouse of
          the Lord, and you shall have a blessing that you have not room to
          The Father, and the Son, and all the servants of God of every
          dispensation that ever was on the earth, are engaged in inspiring
          those brethren who now faithfully hold the Priesthood in the
          flesh. You are aware that the Lord said that in the last days he
          would have labourers who would labour with their might to gather
          up the wheat for the last time; and this is the last time. You
          need not ask who administer to brother Brigham; for I will tell
          you: They are Moses and Aaron, Elijah, Jesus, Peter, James, and
          John, brother Joseph, Michael the Archangel, and the hosts of the
          righteous behind the vail: they are all engaged in this great
          God have mercy upon you, and give you his Spirit to understand
          all things aright, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, September 6th, 1857
                         Brigham Young, September 6th, 1857
                       RETURN OF THOMAS B. MARSH TO THE CHURCH.
          Remarks by President Brigham Young, introducing Brother Thomas B.
                Marsh, delivered in the Bowery, Great Salt Lake City,
                           on Sunday, September 6th, 1857.
          Brother Thomas B. Marsh, formerly the President of the Quorum of
          the Twelve Apostles, has now come to us, after an absence of
          nearly nineteen years. He is on the stand to-day, and wishes to
          make a few remarks to the congregation.
          You will comprehend the purport of the remarks he wishes to make,
          by my relating a part of his conversation with me yesterday. He
          came into my office and wished to know whether I could be
          reconciled to him, and whether there could be a reconciliation
          between himself and the Church of the living God. He reflected
          for a moment and said, I am reconciled to the Church, but I want
          to know whether the Church can be reconciled to me.
          He is here, and I want him to say what he may wish to. [Brother
          Marsh then arose, and the President continued.] Brethren and
          sisters, I now introduce to you brother Thomas B. Marsh. When the
          Quorum of the Twelve was first organized, he was appointed to be
          their President.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Thomas
          B. Marsh, September 6th, 1857
                        Thomas B. Marsh, September 6th, 1857
                             REMARKS BY THOMAS B. MARSH.
          I do not know that I can make all this vast congregation hear and
          understand me. My voice never was very strong, but it has been
          very much weakened of late years by the afflicting rod of
          Jehovah. He loved me too much to let me go without whipping. I
          have seen the hand of the Lord in the chastisement which I have
          received. I have seen and known that it has proved he loved me;
          for if he had not cared anything about me, he would not have
          taken me by the arm and given me such a shaking.
          If there are any among this people who should ever apostatize and
          do as I have done, prepare your backs for a good whipping, if you
          are such as the Lord loves. But if you will take my advice, you
          will stand by the authorities; but if you go away and the Lord
          loves you as much as he did me, he will whip you back again.
          Many have said to me, "How is it that a man like you, who
          understood so much of the revelations of God as recorded in the
          Book of Doctrine and Covenants, should fall away?" I told them
          not to feel too secure, but to take heed lest they also should
          fall; for I had no scruples in my mind as to the possibility of
          men falling away.
          I can say, in reference to the Quorum of the Twelve, to which I
          belonged, that I did not consider myself a whit behind any of
          them, and I suppose that others had the same opinion; but, let no
          one feel too secure: for, before you think of it, your steps will
          slide. You will not then think nor feel for a moment as you did
          before you lost the Spirit of Christ; for when men apostatize,
          they are left to grovel in the dark.
          I have sought diligently to know the Spirit of Christ since I
          turned my face Zionward, and I believe I have obtained it. I have
          frequently wanted to know how my apostacy began, and I have come
          to the conclusion that I must have lost the Spirit of the Lord
          out of my heart.
          The next question is, "How and when did you lose the Spirit?" I
          became jealous of the Prophet, and then I saw double, and
          overlooked everything that was right, and spent all my time in
          looking for the evil; and then, when the Devil began to lead me,
          it was easy for the carnal mind to rise up, which is anger,
          jealousy, and wrath. I could feel it within me; I felt angry and
          wrathful; and the Spirit of the Lord being gone, as the
          Scriptures say, I was blinded, and I thought I saw a beam in
          brother Joseph's eye, but it was nothing but a mote, and my own
          eye was filled with the beam; but I thought I saw a beam in his,
          and I wanted to get it out; and, as brother Heber says, I got
          mad, and I wanted everybody else to be mad. I talked with Brother
          Brigham and Brother Heber, and I wanted them to be mad like
          myself; and I saw they were not mad, and I got madder still
          because they were not. Brother Brigham, with a cautious look,
          said, "Are you the leader of the Church, brother Thomas?" I
          answered, "No." "Well then," said he, "Why do you not let that
          Well, this is about the amount of my hypocrisy--I meddled with
          that which was not my business. But let me tell you, my brethren
          and friends, if you do not want to suffer in body and mind, as I
          have done,--if there are any of you that have the seeds of
          apostacy in you, do not let them make their appearance, but nip
          that spirit in the bud; for it is misery and affliction in this
          world, and destruction in the world to come. I know that I was a
          very stiff-necked man, and I felt, for the first four or five
          years especially, that I would never return to the Church; but
          towards the latter part of the time, I began to wake up and to be
          sensible that I was being chastised by the Almighty; and I felt
          to realize the language of Jeremiah concerning Ephraim in the
          last days, where he says, "Is Ephraim my dear son? Is he a
          pleasant child? For since I spake against him, I do earnestly
          remember him still; therefore my bowels are troubled for him; I
          will surely have mercy on him, saith the Lord."
          Thinks I, this language suits my condition. I then thought, I
          will go back and see if the Lord will heal me, for I am of the
          seed of Ephraim, and I felt troubled from that day, and my soul
          was vexed with the filthy conversation of those Sodomites. 
          After forming this resolution, I tried to get an outfit, and I
          kept trying for two or three years; for I did not want to come
          hear sick, lame, decrepid, and dependent; and therefore I kept on
          trying; but instead of gaining, I was like the man that undertook
          to climb the tree--I slipt down further than I got up. I then
          thought to myself, I am getting old, and every year makes me
          older and weaker; and if I do not start, I shall soon die, and
          then whose fault will it be? I concluded it would be my own fault
          if I stayed. I therefore said, "I will go now." That was last
          January. I looked round a few days to see what I could raise, and
          I raised five dollars and ten cents, and I said, "Lord, if you
          will help me, I will go." I felt that he would: therefore I
          started with but five dollars and ten cents, from Harrison
          County, Missouri, to come all the way to this Valley. I knew that
          I could not come here with that small sum, and I did not see how
          I was to get any more; but before I got out of the State, the
          Lord had changed my fortune, and I had $55.05. I then concluded
          within myself that the Lord was with me; but still I had some
          hardships; for I travelled on foot in some severely cold weather,
          and I found that my chastisement was not over, notwithstanding
          the favour of the Lord in helping me to some means. I remarked
          that I had fifty-five dollars when I left the States, and that,
          too, obtained honestly, without any speculation, trading,
          swapping, or stealing; but I earned what I got, and left a good
          name behind me.
          I have given you some items of my apostasy. I will now relate
          some of my recent experience.
          When I got to Florence, or Winter Quarters, where I had to stay,
          waiting for an opportunity to cross the Plains, I read many of
          the publications and works of the Church, and became strengthened
          and informed in regard to the Priesthood of the Son of God.
          Although I knew something about the Priesthood before, so far as
          the theory was concerned, yet I discovered that I had never
          properly understood it; and hence I feel that my faith is greatly
          strengthened. I wanted to get posted up and see what the
          "Mormons" had learned since I left them; and I learned very much
          by reading the discourses that had been preached here.
          The doctrine of plurality was a great bugbear to me, till I got
          to Florence and read the works of brother Orson Pratt; and now I
          see that it is heaven's own doctrine, and the Church of Jesus
          Christ can never be perfect without it. Had I known as much of
          the Church of Jesus Christ and its doctrines before I apostatized
          as I now know, I think I could not have back-slidden.
          I have come here to get good society--to get your fellowship. I
          want your fellowship; I want your God to be my God, and I want to
          live with you for ever, in time and eternity. I never want to
          forsake the people of God any more. I want to have your
          confidence, and I want to be one in the house of God. I have
          learned to understand what David said when he exclaimed, "I would
          rather be a door-keeper in the house of God than to dwell in the
          tents of wickedness." I have not come here to seek for any
          office, except it be to be a door-keeper or a deacon; no, I am
          neither worthy nor fit; but I want a place among you as a humble
          servant of the Lord.
          I did say once, when coming along, inadvertently, They may think
          that I am coming to get office, but if they offer it to me I will
          not have it, and that will show them I do not want any; but I
          took a second thought and said, I will say, The will of the Lord
          be done.
          I have now got a better understanding of the Presidency of the
          Church than I formerly had. I used to ask myself, What is the
          difference between the President of our Church and a Pope? True,
          he is not called a Pope, but names do not alter realities, and
          therefore he is a Pope.
          God is at the head of this kingdom, and he has sustained it. I
          was along in the start of it, and then Joseph was the little one;
          but, as the Scriptures say, "The little one shall become a
          thousand, and the small one a strong nation;" and Joseph lived to
          become a thousand, and this people are fast becoming a strong
          I am just as confident as I can be in the truth of those things
          that brother Heber has spoken of; for I see in my meditations how
          the Priesthood has been restored, when the Lord had taken it from
          the earth by the death of the Apostles, and how the authority to
          administer in the name of Jesus Christ was also taken, and that,
          when the authority went, miracles were taken away and the power
          of God ceased to be manifested through men during the long period
          of the rule of anti-christ and anarchy.
          I see the propriety of God's vesting the authority in one man,
          and in having a head, or something tangible to see, hear, and
          understand the mind and will of God. When I saw this, I said, It
          is consistent: Christ is the great head of the Church. Christ is
          the head of his Church in the same relationship as every head is
          to the body to which it belongs; for every head must have eyes to
          see, a mouth to speak, and ears to hear. Well, Jesus christ is
          the head of the Church, and he has got a man to represent him on
          the earth--viz., President Brigham Young. Jesus Christ is still
          the head of the Church; and his will to man on the earth is known
          by means of the mouthpiece of God, the Prophet, and Seer.
          When I came to these conclusions, I said, Now I will go there
          among them; for I have found out how I may learn wisdom from God.
          I want to learn wisdom, and not to be ruled by my own
          God has given me reasoning powers, and I will use them, so far as
          I am capable, in the acquirement of knowledge. But how will I get
          wisdom from God? The answer is plain. He speaks through his
          mouthpiece, therefore I will go and place my ears close to his
          mouth,--for I am not good of hearing,--and I will pray to God in
          secret; and to such he has said he will answer them openly. I
          will pray for the thing that I want; and the chief desire of my
          heart before God is, that I may know that he accepts me.
          Well, Where shall I go, was the next question, to get a response
          to this desire? The answer was, Go to the President of the
          Church--to the mouthpiece of God, and then you can be taught, and
          there will be no difficulty in learning the mind and will of God.
          I thank God that he has brought me back here, where I can receive
          such instructions, and with a prospect of seeing, notwithstanding
          my advanced age, the glory of God. Many of you that are young
          will live, as has been said, to see the glory of God manifested
          on the earth. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, September 6th, 1857
                         Brigham Young, September 6th, 1857
                            FURTHER REMARKS BY PRESIDENT
                                   BRIGHAM YOUNG.
          A portion of the congregation have heard what brother Marsh has
          said; but he spoke so low that you could not all hear. He wants
          to know whether this people are willing to receive him into full
          fellowship. When he came to Florence, he applied to brother
          Cunningham, who was then presiding there, for baptism. Brother
          Cunningham at first refused to baptise him, probably thinking
          that it would be better for him to wait till he came to this
          place; but he afterwards gave his consent to brother Marsh's
          being baptised. Brother Marsh now wishes to be received into full
          fellowship, and to be again baptised here.
          There are many here who have formerly been acquainted with
          him--with his moral character, and they can judge as well as
          myself. Those who are not acquainted with him will be willing to
          coincide with the judgment of those who once knew him.
          I shall call a vote, to ascertain whether the people are willing
          that he should be baptised into the Church of Jesus Christ of
          Latter-day Saints, and be acknowledged a member in full
          fellowship. I wish those who are willing to receive brother Marsh
          into full fellowship as a member in this Church and kingdom to
          manifest it by the uplifted hand. [All hands appeared to be
          raised.] If there are any who are not willing, they now have the
          privilege of manifesting it by the uplifted hand. [Not a hand was
          Brother Marsh, I think that will be satisfactory to you.
          [T. B. Marsh: "It is, and I thank God for it."]
          I presume that brother Marsh will take no offence if I talk a
          little about him. We have manifested our feelings towards him,
          and we know his situation. With regard to this Church's being
          reconciled to him, I can say that this Church and people were
          never dissatisfied with him; for when men and women apostatize
          and go from us, we have nothing to do with them. If they do that
          which is evil, they will suffer for it. Brother Marsh has
          suffered. He told me, yesterday, that the Christians might hang
          up their fiddle in regard to there being no Catholic Tophet or
          You are aware that the children of the Mother Church have
          dissented from the idea of there being such a place as Purgatory;
          but brother Marsh says that there is such a place, and that he
          has been in it during the past eighteen years and upwards. I
          asked him whether he did not have to pray himself out. He
          answered, "Yes." I then remarked--If you prayed yourself out, I
          suppose you saved the priests' fees. "Yes," he said; "It did not
          cost me a cent of money." However, it cost him a great deal of
          labour, trouble, and pain.
          In conversing with brother Marsh, I find that he is about the
          same Thomas that he always was--full of anecdotes and chit-chat.
          He could hardly converse for ten minutes without telling an
          anecdote. His voice and style of conversation are familiar to me.
          He has told you that he is an old man. Do you think that I am an
          old man? I could prove to this congregation that I am young; for
          I could find more girls who would choose me for a husband than
          can any of the young men.
          Brother Thomas considers himself very aged and infirm, and you
          can see that he is, brethren and sisters. What is the cause of
          it? He left the Gospel of salvation. What do you think the
          difference is between his age and mine? One year and seven months
          to a day; and he is one year, seven months, and fourteen days
          older than brother Heber C. Kimball.
          "Mormonism" keeps men and women young and handsome; and when they
          are full of the Spirit of God, there are none of them but what
          will have a glow upon their countenances; and that is what makes
          you and me young; for the Spirit of God is with us and within us.
          When brother Thomas thought of returning to the Church, the
          plurality of wives troubled him a good deal. Look at him. Do you
          think it need to? I do not; for I doubt whether he could get one
          wife. Why it should have troubled an infirm old man like him is
          not for me to say. He read brother Orson Pratt's work upon that
          subject, and discovered that the doctrine was beautiful,
          consistent, and exalting, and that the kingdom could not be
          perfect without it. Neither can it be perfect without a great
          many things that the people do not yet understand, though they
          will come in the own due time of the Lord. 
          As I have but a few minutes for speaking, I will relate a little
          of the current news of the day.
          On Friday evening, the 11th inst., two of the brethren who
          accompanied brothers Samuel W. Richards and George Snider from
          Deer Creek to 118 miles below Laramie, came in, and reported that
          soldiers and a heavy freight train were there encamped opposite
          to them and on the south side of the Platte. They could tell that
          they were soldiers, from the appearance of their carriages,
          waggons, tents, and mode of encampment. We did not learn anything
          very definite from these two brethren lately arrived.
          Messrs. Russel and Waddle are freighting for Government, and some
          of their trains were scattered along to the Sweetwater. They have
          twenty-six waggons in each train, with a teamster and six yoke of
          oxen to a waggon. Some of those trains were on the Sweetwater
          when brother Samuel passed down, and quite a number of them are
          in advance of the soldiers. The brethren learned that Captain Van
          Vliet, Assistant Quartermaster, was coming on to purchase lumber
          and such things as might be needed for the army.
          Last evening, brother John R. Murdock arrived direct from St.
          Louis. He left here with the mail on the 2nd day of July, and
          reached Independence in sixteen days, making by far the shortest
          trip on record, and in eighteen days-and-a-half from here landed
          in St. Louis. He tarried there till brother Horace S. Eldredge
          and brother Groesbeck had transacted some business, and then
          started up the river with a small train. On the 9th of August,
          brother Murdock left Atchison, K. T. Troubles were daily expected
          to break out in Kansas between the Republican, or Free State, and
          the pro-slavery parties; for which reason General Harney, with
          the cavalry, a portion of the infantry, and, I think, one or two
          companies of the Artillery, were detained there by orders from
          Washington, and Colonel Johnson ordered to assume the command of
          the army for Utah.
          Some fifteen or sixteen hundred infantry started from
          Leavenworth; and when brother Murdock passed them, one hundred
          miles below Laramie, about five hundred had deserted, leaving, as
          he was told, about one thousand men on their way to this place.
          He passed a few freight trains, which were entirely deserted by
          the teamsters, and Russel and Waddle were not able to hire
          teamsters to bring those trains forward.
          Brother Murdock did not think that they could get here this fall,
          unless we helped them in. Their teams are pretty good, but they
          are very much jaded. Their mule teams are in better condition,
          because they regularly feed them on grain.
          From the time that I heard that the President of the United
          States had issued orders for soldiers to come here, they have had
          my best faith that the Lord would not let them get here. I have
          seen this people, when palsied with agues, fevers, and with
          various other diseases, hurled out of doors, driven away from
          their cellars full of potatoes, from their meal chests, from
          their cows, houses, barns, orchards, fields, and finally from
          their happy homes and all the comforts of life. I have seen that
          a good many times, and I pray that I may never see it again,
          unless it is absolutely necessary for the welfare and advancement
          of God's purposes on the earth. I want to see no more suffering.
          I will not use the word suffering, for I call it joy instead of
          sorrow, affliction, and suffering. If we live our religion and
          exercise faith, it is our firm belief that it is our right to so
          exercise our united faith that our enemies never can come here,
          unless the Lord in his providence sees that it will be for our
          It is my faith and feelings that, if we live as we should live,
          they cannot come here; but I am decided in my opinion that, if
          worse comes to worst, and the Lord permits them to come upon us,
          I will desolate this whole Territory before I will again submit
          to the hellish corruption and bondage the wicked are striving to
          thrust upon us solely for our exercising our right of freedom of
          I will say, in reference to President Buchanan, that, for his
          outrageous wickedness in this movement, he shall wear the yoke as
          long as he lives; he shall be led about by his party with the
          yoke on his neck, until they have accomplished their ends, and he
          can do no more for them; and his name shall be forgotten; and
          "Old Bright," as brother Kimball calls him, shall be free. I am
          persuaded that for their horrible, wicked treatment to this
          people--the only loyal people in the United States--the only
          people who know the worth of the Constitution--they will be
          sorely punished.
          After doing what they already have done to this people--after
          sending among us the filth and scum of all creation (as some of
          the officers were) as officers of the Government, contrary to the
          genius of our institutions, I want to tell them that, though they
          continue to send poor pusillanimous curses here to be Government
          officers, we will not submit to it, troops or no troops. I shall
          tell them this in plainness and simplicity; and they shall find
          that in my simplicity I will try to sustain so righteous a
          position. And I believe that the point is yielded, both in Europe
          and America; and I believe they acknowledge that Brigham is a man
          of his word; and I have come to the conclusion that we will not
          again have officers thrust upon us contrary to our consent, the
          Lord helping us.
          When brother Murdock left St. Louis, Mr. Cummings, the person who
          had received the appointment of Governor of Utah, was going to
          Washington, and he could not learn that there was one of the
          Territorial officers with the soldiers: hence I do not see but
          that I shall have to again preside over our Legislative Assembly
          this winter. I do not see that it can be otherwise; and William
          H. Hooper will be Secretary, just as he was last winter. They
          have refused to pay the expenses of the last Assembly and other
          just debts due to this Territory; but God will overrule those
          things for our good and the advancement of his kingdom, if we
          live our religion.
          Our enemies will yet be glad to come to us for safety and
          salvation; and we will do as brother Kimball has said--we will
          save the old veteran fathers; and the time will come when we will
          be baptised for them, while those who trample upon the rights of
          their fellow men will be weltering in hell. Yes, we will bring up
          those old revolutionary sires and save them; for God loves men
          who are true to each other and are true to him.
          If any want to apostatize, I want them to look at brother Marsh.
          I wish you could all see and understand what he has suffered. He
          has suffered a little; and I could tell you a good deal of the
          suffering induced by the weaknesses of men.
          When the Quorum of the Twelve was first chosen, Lyman Johnson's
          name was called first, Brigham Young's second, Heber C. Kimball's
          third, and so on. I had seen brother Marsh and others who were
          nominated for the Quorum of the Twelve, and I looked upon them as
          men of great powers of mind--as men of ability--men who
          understood the things of heaven. I looked upon them as angels,
          and I looked up to them just as my children look up to me.
          I considered brother Marsh a great man; but as soon as I became
          acquainted with him, I saw that the weakness of the flesh was
          visibly manifest in him. I saw that he was ignorant and shattered
          in his understanding, if ever he had good understanding. He
          manifests the same weakness to-day. Has he the stability of a
          sound mind? No, and never had. And if he had good sense and
          judgment, he would not have spoken as he has. He has just said,
          "I will be faithful, and I will be true to you." He has not
          wisdom enough to see that he has betrayed us once, and don't know
          but what he will again. He has told me that he would be faithful,
          and that he would do this and the other; but he don't know what
          he will do next week or next year.
          I do not know what I shall do next year; I always speak for the
          present. But a man that will be once fooled by the Devil--a man
          that has not sense to discern between steel grey mixed and iron
          grey mixed, when one is dyed with logwood and the other with
          indigo, may be deceived again. You never heard me say that I was
          going to be true to my God; for I know too much of human
          weakness: but I pray God to preserve me from falling away--to
          preserve me in the truth. I depend not upon myself; for I know
          too much of human weakness and of myself, to indulge in such
          I derive strength from a superior source. I have been drinking
          from that source for many years; and, as I told you last sabbath,
          I have been trying to be a disciple of Jesus Christ. And, if we
          are faithful, we will all be counted worthy to be his disciples.
          God bless you! Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 6, 1856
                         Heber C. Kimball, September 6, 1856
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 6, 1856.
          I can say, brethren, as far as I am concerned, that I have no
          particular anxiety about the final issue of "Mormonism." But if I
          have any trouble about the matter, it is about a great many limbs
          or vines connected to that vine. Probably you understand what I
          mean when I am talking about vines and trees. I speak about these
          things because I most humbly desire to touch upon simple
          principles--that is, the most simple figures, that the most
          simple person in this congregation may understand me.
          I am not troubled about the learned few--those that have learned
          right, and are taught of the Lord: I have no trouble about their
          understanding; for children may understand the things that I
          present, and any man that is taught directly from God will
          understand; he will understand the most simple things, and he
          will understand the greatest things; for the greatest things are
          the simplest things. Do you not know it?
          There are thousands of men in the house of Israel, and among the
          Elders of Israel, that are now considered to be small men, and
          not of much account, that will supersede, eventually, thousands
          of men who may now think that they are the smartest. That may be
          queer to you; it may be singular to many; but I have known of a
          great many instances of that kind.
          When we go into a fruit orchard or vineyard, we find the
          husbandman, as he is called, who has charge of it; and I have
          myself seen very inferior trees that never brought forth any
          fruit. A great many men would come along and say to the
          husbandman, "Why don't you take up that tree? It never will be of
          any account." Those men do not understand, as the husbandman
          does, or they never would make such a speech.
          Is there a way to restore that tree, and to make it one of the
          most thrifty trees in all the vineyard? Yes, there is. Well, what
          course will you take to do that? Take the old stock away and put
          a thrifty graft into the root, and then it becomes one of the
          most thrifty trees in the vineyard, because the young stock
          renews the old, and the old becomes a good tree.
          So it is with you, many of you: yes, thousands of you will become
          mighty men, inasmuch as you honour your calling and receive
          nourishment from the Father, or from the root; for it comes from
          the root, and then spreads itself all through the vine, and every
          vine that is attached to that partakes of the same nourishment,
          and to the same extent, and in the same degree as the others.
          Now, can you realize that? Bless your souls! go into the gardens.
          I am going to talk to you as I would to little children; for
          there are a great many of you that need to be taught. Go into
          your gardens and take a cucumber vine, and do you not know that
          in the latter part of the season you will find the largest and
          longest at the most extended part of the vine? Do you know that?
          [Voices: "Yes."] There is one woman that knows it; but she would
          not if she did not work in her garden; and those that do not work
          there do not know anything about it. I am talking to you that go
          into your gardens to work.
          You may take water-melons, and you will find the largest at the
          extreme part of the vine. Can it be possible that the most
          extended part of the vine can bring forth as much as the most
          extended limb on a tree? Yes, it can. Where does it come from?
          From the root, and from thence into the main limb or vine, and
          then into every branch and twig that is connected to that vine.
          Does not that prove, that you who seem to be small now, can
          become great and mighty men in the kingdom of God,--yes, even
          Prophets? Does it not prove that you can become great and mighty
          men, as well as those that are now more intimately connected to
          the vine? Of course it does.
          Now, you may take an apple tree, a grape vine, a plum tree, and
          you may take a cucumber vine, and all these threes and vines are
          one in their organization: they are all alike, only one is called
          a tree, and another a vine. They are also a little different in
          the fruit they bear: one is a peach, or a plum, another a grape,
          &c.; and these fruits are different in appearance, yet they are
          one in relation to the principle that governs them.
          One man is called upon to be a Prophet, another to be an Apostle,
          another to be a Seventy, another a High Priest, another a
          Patriarch, and so on; and don't you see they are all, in general
          features, alike? There is not one of them that is not attached to
          a root. How could I grow, if I were not attached to a tree or to
          a vine? I could not produce fruit.
          Well, the nearer I approach to my Father and to Jesus in my
          conduct, the more I become like Joseph and the servants of God;
          and the more I become like those characters, the more perfect a
          pattern I become for others; and of course my fruit will be just
          like the characters I pattern after; and then, of course, my
          fruit will be just like the characters I am connected to. Will it
          have the same effect upon you? Why, of course it will. Will it
          have the same effect upon you, ladies,--you, sisters? Yes; and it
          will have the same effect upon your children.
          I do not know whether you understand me or not, but I wish you
          would have your gardens trimmed and kept clean; and if you do not
          have any, go into the mountains and to the timber countries.
          I merely touch upon these things to refresh your minds, though I
          did not think anything about them when I got up; but if you will
          go and look at them,--I mean every Elder, High Priest, Apostle,
          and Prophet in the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
          Saints,--you will be benefited; for you ought to be exactly like
          one tree. What! bring forth the same fruit? Yes, all be one in
          your works for the benefit of Israel.
          Some time ago I brought up a comparison about an apple tree, and
          although I did not know it then, I have got one tree that has
          probably got fifty limbs on it, and there is not one but is so
          full that I have had to pick apples off it twice, and every limb
          is weighed down with fruit. Well, I have tried it since then, and
          there is not one particle of difference in the fruit of all those
          limbs. Is it good fruit? No; the first limb is not worth a dime,
          and all the rest are just like it.
          Can a pure tree bring forth impure fruit? The tree of which I
          have spoken is not impure in its appearance, but it is very
          smooth externally, and likely to look upon; but there is not a
          particle of goodness in it, or, at least, there is not in the
          fruit it produces. That is the case with many of you.
          Well, then, we say that, if the root is good, the tree is good,
          and the limbs, because they are attached to the tree and receive
          nourishment from the tree.
          Well, if the root is not very good, the limbs, the tree, and the
          apples will not be very good, because the root is not very good.
          You take a man that is not very good, and that has a wife that is
          not very good, and they cannot produce very good fruit, because
          the root is not good. Do you understand that, brother Hunter?
          ["Yes, Sir."] Is it as plain as cattle? You understand how to
          originate good stock, and so do I. You go into England and into
          the New England States, and every man that is raising stock is
          taking a course to take away the ringed, and the streaked, and
          the little, dried-up fixings, and to produce a more noble stock.
          It is upon the same principle that this people should become
          Well, supposing that a man is a long way beneath his fellows, and
          is a little, dried-up, knotty, inferior man; can that man be
          cultivated? Yes, sir, he can; he can take a course in the
          principles of righteousness, by treasuring up truth; and truth is
          light, and light is life. Every word of truth that you gather
          into your bosoms is light and life; and the most inferior man or
          woman can be regenerated through the word of the living God; for
          that word will be in you springing up unto everlasting life. That
          is the principle.
          I throw out these few ideas to cause you to reflect. They may
          seem eccentric, but they are true.
          Sometimes I am at work at an apple tree, and sometimes at a
          cucumber vine; but what is the difference? They have all roots,
          and they have all cores, and they are all produced for a noble
          The aristocracy--that is, those that are called the aristocracy,
          came out of the old country: they came as far as Lehi came from
          Jerusalem, and so on, till they came into this country; but still
          those that remained behind considered themselves the aristocracy.
          But let me tell you those men that came here were the true
          aristocracy; they were the original stock; they were produced by
          the aristocracy, and they are the original stock. Those men were
          choice characters, and God spake to them, and they came over
          That is what they call aristocracy; that is as it is; though I
          never studied grammar; but I have looked into the Bible and into
          the Book of Mormon, and I have looked into the visions of
          eternity, and I know that I am true, and that I am of the true
          vine. I am one of the sons of those old veterans, and so is
          brother Brigham.
          Will you let me talk just as I please to-day, ladies and
          [Voices: "Yes."]
          Now, I will refer to brother Brigham, brother Heber, brother
          Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery, Bishop N. K. Whitney, and lots of
          other men. Brother Joseph actually saw those men in vision; he
          saw us in a day when we were all together. We have been separated
          by marriage and thrown apart; but he saw the day when we all came
          out of one stock, and that was out of the aristocracy. Yes, we
          came directly down through the Prophets, and not only us, but
          lots of others--the whole Smith race. I could remember probably
          twenty or thirty that Joseph mentioned came down through that
          My father's father and his brothers intermixed by marriage with
          the Smiths, and uncle John Smith was baptised in Nauvoo for
          upwards of twenty of my kindred. They mixed up in marriage, and
          in that way the names became changed; for they were the old
          There is another thing that brother Joseph said--viz., that we
          were positively heirs of the Priesthood; for he had seen us as
          such in his vision; yes, just as much so as my children are that
          have been born since I received my endowment. Our fathers were
          heirs to that Priesthood, which was handed down from father to
          son, and we came through that lineage.
          Never mind, brethren and sisters, give me your attention a little
          while. The gentleman that came to the stand with brother Brigham
          is Thomas B. Marsh. I tell you this, that you need not be
          Joseph told us these things, and I know them to be true. I know
          them by the revelations of Jesus Christ, and so do a great many
          men. We are and we were heirs when we were called and ordained to
          the Apostleship: we were of that class; yes, we were the sons and
          daughters of those that came down through that lineage.
          We will yet save the Constitution of the United States. We will
          do it, as the Lord liveth, and we will save this nation, every
          one of them that will be saved. Brother Brigham Young and brother
          Joseph Smith stand at our head, and will do that thing, as the
          Lord liveth. Yes, we, as their children, with our children to
          assist us, will do it. We have got that power, and so have they,
          and will bear the kingdom off victoriously to every nation that
          is upon God's footstool; and I know it.
          Let your hearts be comforted; for just as sure as that is rue, so
          sure will we have good peace for three years from last winter.
          And why? Because we will make peace, and we will sustain it and
          support it, and we will bear off the kingdom and establish it. We
          will bring forth every one of those old veterans, and we will
          place them upon this land that they fought for. Now, mark it; for
          we will do it, and all the devils in hell cannot hinder it, if
          this people will only live their religion and do as they are
          told; and you cannot do as you are told without living your
          religion; and if you will do that, we never shall be troubled.
          I tell you, if we now live our religion every day, inasmuch as
          the President of the United States, or the Senators or
          Legislators make laws to afflict us, the thing they design to
          bring upon us shall come upon themselves; and the affliction, the
          snares, the traps, and the gins which they lay for us, they
          themselves shall suffer with and be caught in. These words never
          shall fail.
          Brethren and sisters, can you do as you are told? It is the
          easiest thing in the world.
          [President Brigham Young: "Tell them something to do."]
          We want some thirty or forty yoke of oxen to go out and meet
          James A. Little's company. Do you all say yes?
          [The congregation responded, "Yes."]
          To-morrow morning, at seven o'clock, we want forty yoke of cattle
          to help in our trains. You, Bishops, see to that, will you?
               ["Yes, Sir."]
          I tell you we have got enough for you to do: we will call on you
          for another hitch by-and-by. Take care of your grain, and have
          all the sisters help to take care of it, and do not let the
          children waste it; for we do not want you to have enough
          scattered round to fat three hogs on the crumbs and pieces of
          bread that are around your door yards. Will you do that?
          [President Young: "I guess they will."]
          My discourse is rather eccentric. It is in detachments. [Voice.
          "That is the way they are building the big ship in London."] That
          is right, is it not, brother Carrington?
          ["Yes, Sir."]
          But let us be attached together, and then we are one; let us
          yield up our will, and let it run into the tree or branch to
          which we are connected. Yield up your wills.
          I will compare you to a drop of water; inasmuch as you are not
          willing to yield up, you cannot be one. Now, just let us all run
          into one drop, and let all the branches be connected to that one
          tree; and then will we not increase? We will.
          Now, as to those enemies down here below, they are not going to
          trouble us: the brethren will have to go and help them in. Some
          of those baggage waggons are nearly to Bridger now, and they
          cannot get back. Their teams are failing fast, and the
          supposition is, they will have to hire our teams to help them in,
          but the soldiers will not come. There is nobody to molest them,
          but their minds are not quiet: they are scared almost to death;
          and the nearer those baggage waggons get here, the more they are
          As to the army, one-fifth of them have deserted, and the others
          are making preparations to do so likewise. And as to old Harney,
          the old squaw-killer, they have made him stop to aid the Governor
          of Kansas, and, it is likely, to kick up jack. But we do not care
          anything about it or them. Let us lay up our grain and prepare
          for the siege, for it will come.
          We commenced last Sunday to declare that we are a free people,
          and we will be free from this day henceforth and for ever; and we
          never will come under that yoke again. I tell you, as my soul
          lives, the bow-pin has dropped out of old Bright's bow, and the
          bow has dropped out, and the yoke is now on old Buck-anan's neck.
          Did you ever see a yoke of cattle, and see one get loose, and the
          off-ox swinging round the yoke and knocking everybody's shins? If
          you have, that is just the way with old Buchanan: he cannot do
          anything, but he will bruise somebody's shins, and they will be
          after him, and he never shall rest again--no, never, until the
          time comes for us to redeem him. And that is not all. All his
          coadjutors, his cabinet, and all his governors--yes, I will say
          from here, or from Dan to Jerusalem--they shall go over the dam:
          they never shall rest in peace till the Lord Almighty has
          scourged them until they are fully satisfied.
          The Lord God is going to play with them, as he did with Pharaoh
          in Egypt; and let me tell you, there will not be much fighting
          for us to do, if we live our religion; but God will use them to
          accomplish his own works, as the monkey did the cat, when he took
          the cat's paw to pull the nut out of the fire. We will make
          monkeys of them, and we will make them crawl on all-fours, and
          they never will rest.
          They have afflicted us ever since the day that Joseph got the
          plates. They have driven us five times and broken us up, and here
          we are. Have they ever repented? No, they have not. Have they
          afflicted us as many as seventy times seven? They have, speaking
          of it individually. Well, they are not yet punished as they will
          be; but they are in punishment, are they not, Thomas? They are.
          Our government is God's government on the earth, and he will see
          to the interests of his kingdom. He will know the designs of our
          enemies, and he will know at all times to take them when they do
          not think of it.
          The President of this nation and his brethren in office, with all
          the rulers and all the priests, have sanctioned the destruction
          of this people. Yes, the President and all his coadjutors have
          sanctioned our death as much as if they had taken our lives, and
          they are a bloodthirsty nation. They have killed our Prophets,
          Patriarchs and Apostles, and they have slain, or caused to fall,
          thousands--yea, thousands of our brethren and sisters, our wives,
          our fathers, and our mothers; and they shall see the same
          fulfilled upon themselves, and it shall be measures to them
          double for all they have dealt out unto us.
          When we consider all things, are they not to be pitied? They are.
          If you will live your religion, you never will have anything to
          do but to live your religion and lay up stores and prepare for
          the sceneries that are to come; for, as true as the Lord lives,
          the people of the nations will come by hundreds and by thousands
          for food, and for raiment, and for protection; and that time is
          right at our door.
          This is one thing to rouse our feelings; for God saw that you
          would not listen to the words of his servants, but you listen to
          your own words, and you did not have confidence to lay up stores.
          There is not one man to a hundred that ever did it; and that is
          proof sufficient that you did not believe what was said. This is
          but a shadow of what is coming: it is in embryo. You will see
          such a time as you never saw. But bless you we won't be troubled.
          We will live as in the presence of God and of angels. And will we
          ever have to go into the mountains? No, never. If you will live
          your religion, you never will.
          [Voice: "That is true."]
          Do just as brother Brigham tells you; for he always tells you
          what is right, and he generally tells you what I say is right;
          and if there is anything wrong, he will correct it and give you
          the truth. But do I wish to teach you an error? No; I have not
          such a desire in my heart.
          Had I a desire before I was a "Mormon" to propagate an error? No.
          Why, bless you, I always was a "Mormon." My father and
          grandfather were "Mormons;" and it is "Mormonism" right away
          You know brother brigham and I know our daddies; and if no other
          men on the face of the earth do, you may feel perfectly satisfied
          that all is right with us.
          Now, let us be faithful, let us be humble, let us lay aside our
          pride and everything that is calculated to distress us or to
          distress our wives; and then let wives lay aside everything that
          is calculated to distress their husbands.
          Wives, lay aside your vanity, and go to work and make everything
          that we need, until the time comes when the Lord will consecrate
          the whole earth unto this people. But that time is not now.
          I do not do as many do; for many have looked at these troops that
          are coming with a degree of fear. But what are they? [Voice:
          "Scarcely worth picking up."]
          I wish there would never a pin's worth of their property come in
          here, because there are those who think more of a pound of tea
          than they do of their religion.
          [President B. Young: "There are not many of that class."]
          But there are a few. If there were not, I should feel
          discouraged; I should feel to give counsel for you to go to work
          and accumulate as fast as you could. Bless your souls! there is
          nothing but what we could make here.
          Need we send to the States for anything? No; we need not send
          even for sugar; and we can make almost everything under heaven,
          and all the rest is in heaven; and they can be sent down here to
          us; for heaven and earth are connected by this Priesthood as much
          as my body and spirit are connected. All these things are in
          heaven--sugar, flocks and herds, wool and silks, and everything
          else; and they are not only in the heavens, but in the earth,
          just as much as that pitcher was taken out of the earth. It was
          in the earth, and the same kinds are also in the heavens.
          We can make all these things ourselves; and all we have to do is
          to organize the elements that God has created or that he
          organized; for he did not crete this earth any more than the
          potter created this pitcher. The potter took the rough material
          and ground it, and put it on his wheel, and made it just into the
          shape you see it now.
          It was so with our God. The elements were already created, and he
          took them and shaped them into an earth; and this is the way that
          all things are organized.
          Can we make silk? I have told you that if you go to work and
          raise flax, you should have the privilege, in my lifetime, of
          reaping four times as much flax as you ever reaped in the States;
          that is, you shall have a fourfold crop.
          Do I believe that such can be the case with sheep? I know it can;
          for we have sheared more wool from the sheep here than we ever
          did in the States, and have we not done the same by wheat?
          I heard brother Brigham and brother Wells speaking of a person
          that took from an acre and thirty rods ninety-six bushels and a
          half of wheat, and there are others who have taken their
          fifty-seven bushels an acre. Why, Thomas, you never saw such
          things in the States! God bless you, Thomas! you shall become a
          sound man, and be a comfort to us in our old age.
          Well, I have no feelings in me against any one--not against
          brother Marsh; but I feel to bless him with the blessings of God,
          with the blessings of the earth, from the crown of your head to
          the soles of your feet; for this is my calling, and I do not feel
          to curse. But as for our enemies, they have cursed themselves
          with all the curses they can bear; and the cursing that are on
          them they never can get off, neither can those who sustain them.
          The Church and kingdom to which we belong will become the kingdom
          of our God and his Christ, and brother Brigham Young will become
          President of the United States.
          [Voices responded, "Amen."]
          And I tell you he will be something more; but we do not now want
          to give him the name: but he is called and ordained to a far
          greater station than that, and he is foreordained to take that
          station, and he has got it; and I am Vice-President, and brother
          Wells is the Secretary of the Interior--yes, and of all the
          armies in the flesh.
          You don't believe that; but I can tell you it is one of the
          smallest things that I can think of. You may think that I am
          joking; but I am perfectly willing that brother Long should write
          every word of it; for I can see it just as naturally as I see the
          earth and the productions thereof.
          Let us live our religion, serve our God, be good and kind one to
          another, cease all those contentions in your houses, and live in
          Sisters, if you have got husbands, nourish them and cherish them;
          for they have got an almighty work to do; they have enough to do
          to lay up the comforts of life; and you wives are the women to
          nourish them that nourish you; for they feed you, and clothe you,
          and give you every mouthful that you eat and drink, and they have
          brought you to these valleys of the mountains, that you might see
          the sons of Jacob become a mighty host. Good heavens! you may yet
          see the day when the sons of Jacob will be ten times thicker than
          they now are; and I know it will be so.
          We will build up Jackson County, and I am going to tell them of
          it, with your consent, brother Brigham; and if you do not find
          any fault with it, I do not know that anybody else has a right
          Sisters, love your husbands, and encourage them to listen to
          their file leaders and to their officers pertaining to this
          Church; for this is their calling, and not to sit down and cry,
          snuffle, and find fault with their leaders and the other
          authorities in the Church; for there is where so many go over the
          Brother Thomas has learned that this won't do. He has said he got
          mad with brother Joseph, and then he got mad with brother Brigham
          and me, because we did not get mad also, like him. The truth was,
          we were so busy, we had no time to get mad. It was nothing to us
          what brother Joseph did, and it is just so with you: it is none
          of your business what brother Brigham does, though you all know
          that he would not do anything wrong. Why, bless you, brother
          Brigham would die ten thousand deaths rather than walk one hair
          to the right or to the left from that which is right.
          Well, we are not jealous of you. Do your duty, and you will make
          every house and every place a palace, and your homes will be as
          the gate of heaven, and a source of joy to your husbands. Of
          course you must have a heaven of that which you have made.
          Why, I would go to work and make an altar and a heaven, and I
          never would take any other course than that which is honorable
          before God; and how can you live your religion without this?
          You poor, miserable, disaffected beings, if there are any such
          here, learn to do right.
          Sisters, sustain and comfort your husbands; for they have got
          plenty to do in these last days. After we have laid up store and
          got seven years' provisions, there will be seven years for us to
          be on guard, but never can our enemies touch us if we do right.
          We are up in the tops of the mountains, and our Governor is here.
          What do you say to that? And his God is here, and his associates
          are listening.
          Well, if it is time for the Government of the United States to
          cut the thread, we are perfectly competent to take care of
          ourselves. We would not give a dime for this people to be one
          more in number that they are. There are enough of us; for the
          Lord is going to manifest his power and to play with our enemies
          as he did with Pharaoh and all his host. Now, mark it, and see if
          it does not come so, or something similar. All these things are
          in this dispensation, and why? Because this is the fulness of
          times: it is the time fixed for all to make a sacrifice before
          God bless you, and may you receive the blessings of brother
          Brigham, brother Heber, brother Daniel, the Twelve Apostles, and
          the blessings of the Patriarchs of the living God.
          Peace be unto this people. Peace be in these valleys and upon the
          mountains around us! and peace be upon everything that we
          possess! But peace shall not rest upon those who will grumble and
          find fault with the servants of God. No; and he or she that will
          do it shall be as a barren tree.
          God bless you and make your minds fruitful, and fill you with
          revelation, with dreams, and with the visions of eternity, which
          is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / George
          Albert Smith, September 13, 1857
                       George Albert Smith, September 13, 1857
             Remarks by Elder George A. Smith, delivered in the Bowery,
             Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, September 13, 1857.
          The last time, I believe, brethren and sisters, that I had the
          privilege of speaking from this stand, was the day previous to my
          starting for the southern country. We were then expecting a visit
          from a very formidable force, directly from the State of
          Missouri. It waked up in my mind the feelings that I used to
          have--say from ten to twenty years ago, in hearing the constant
          annoyance of an approaching enemy. And according to the report
          which has been published of my remarks, I talked rather strong.
          But one thing is evident--if I did not talk strong, it was not
          because I did not feel strong on the occasion.
          I left the next morning and wended my way southward. I visited
          the different settlements hurriedly, until I reached Parowan, in
          the county of Iron, the place of the first settlement in the
          southern part of the Territory. When I arrived there, it appeared
          that some rumour or spirit of surprise had reached them; for
          there were active operations going on, seemingly preparing for
          something that was near at hand. As I drove in at the gate, I
          beheld the military on the square exercising, and was immediately
          surrounded by the "Iron Battalion," which seemed to have held its
          own very well since it was organized in that place.
          They had assembled together under the impression that their
          country was about to be invaded by an army from the United
          States, and that it was necessary to make preparation by
          examining each other's arms, and to make everything ready by
          preparing to strike in any direction and march to such places as
          might be necessary in the defence of their homes.
          As it will be well recollected, I was the President of the
          company that first made the settlement there. I was received with
          every feeling of enthusiasm, and I never found them in better
          spirits. They were willing any moment to touch fire to their
          homes, and hide themselves in the mountains, and to defend their
          country to the very last extremity.
          Now, there had been no such preaching as that when I went away;
          but the Spirit seemed to burn in my bones to visit all these
          settlements in that southern region. Colonel Dame was about
          organizing the military of that district under the law of last
          winter. As the Colonel was going along to organize the military,
          I got into the carriage and went on a mission of peace, to preach
          to the people. When I got to Cedar, I found the Battalions on
          parade, and the Colonel talked to them and completed the new
          On the following day, I addressed the Saints at their
          meeting-house. I never had greater liberty of speech to proclaim
          to the people my feelings and views; and in spite of all I could
          do, I found myself preaching a military discourse; and I told
          them, in case of invasion, it might be necessary to set fire to
          our property, and hide in the mountains, and leave our enemies to
          do the best they could. It seemed to be hailed with the same
          enthusiasm that it was at Parowan. That was the same Sabbath that
          brother Young was preaching the same kind of doctrine; and I am
          perfectly satisfied that all the districts in the southern
          country would have given him their unanimous vote.
          I then want to Harmony. Brother Dame preached to the military,
          and I to the civil powers; and I must say that my discourse
          partook of the military more than the religious. But it seemed
          that I was perfectly running over with it, and hence I had to say
          something about it.
          I then went over a lovely country, and passed over "Peter's
          Leap," and some other such lovely places. It is rather rough; but
          I could not but admire its extreme beauty; and I think, if the
          Lord had got up all the rough, rocky, and the broken fragments of
          the earth in one, he might have dropped it down there.
          When I reached the cotton country, I had previously learned that
          they were failing in their attempts to raise cotton, and that the
          waters of the Rio Virgin were poisoning the cotton. But I learned
          that the seed had not come up: but what had come up, perhaps
          one-third of it was exceedingly fine. The difficulty was, that
          their cotton was planted very late, and the sun heated the sand;
          for the soil is nothing but the red sand of Sahara. They planted
          in the sand, as there was nowhere else to plant it, and the sun
          was scorching it; but they found that all that was necessary was
          to keep the sand wet; and when they poured on the water, the
          cotton grew. And old cotton-growers told me that they had never
          seen a better prospect for cotton, for the time it had been
          planted, in the world; and this is the condition of things in
          that country, and the prospect is, that they will have pretty
          good cotton and about the third of a crop, and the next year they
          will be able to raise lots of cotton; for they will be there
          early enough, and have seed that can be depended upon.
          The corn in Tutse-gabbot's field, which was planted early, was
          eighteen feet high. If the sand was not wet, it would all blow
          away. The country seemed very hot to me; otherwise, I enjoyed the
          visit very well. But the brethren insisted that it was a very
          cool spell while I was there.
          I preached to them in Washington City, and I thank the Lord for
          the desert holes that we live in, and for all the land that can
          be watered,--in all, amounting to but a few hundred acres. There
          are but a few rods wide that can be watered in a place; but I
          tell you, when the day comes that the Saints need these hills to
          be covered with vegetation, they have only to exercise faith, and
          God will turn them into fruitful fields.
          We started from Washington in the night, and the brethren told
          me, if I had seen the roads, I would not travel them. But I told
          them I did not want to see the roads; for I was determined to go
          We travelled ten miles, and camped by a small spring, called
          "Allen's Spring." Some Indians took our horses. We told them we
          were afraid they would get into some corn-fields. They told us
          they would put them where they would get plenty to eat and do no
          mischief. The Indians brought our horses early in the morning,
          and we arrived at "Jacob's Wikeup," as the Indians call Fort
          Clara, about nine o'clock, and found their crops suffering for
          want of water. I saw beautiful indigo, cotton, and corn; and the
          stalks of the corn were perfectly dry, while the ears were green
          and fit to boil.
          We also had a glorious interview in this, as in other places,
          with the natives of the desert. We remained there through the
          heat of the day, and then proceeded down "Jacob's Twist," (a
          magnificent kanyon,) to where the California road joins the Santa
          Clara, and then followed up the Santa Clara in the dark of the
          night--a river upon whose banks many scenes of desperation have
          been enacted.
          About ten o'clock at night, we were surrounded by some hundreds
          of the natives that were anxious we should stop over night. They
          took care of our horses, built us camp-fires, and roasted us
          corn, and made us as comfortable as they could; and I never ate
          better corn or better melons in my life. We stopped over night
          with them, and not one of them asked me for a thing; which is
          remarkable, as the Indians are intolerable beggars. But I was
          treated as well as if I had been among the Saints, and I never
          enjoyed a treat better.
          We pursued our visit to the Mountain Meadows, and there were
          kindly treated by the families of the missionaries, who lived at
          this place on account of the abundant grass for their stock. I
          then went to Penter, and there addressed a houseful of people in
          the evening, and then proceeded to Cedar the next day. They had
          heard they were going to have an army of 600 dragoons come down
          from the east on to the town. The Major seemed very sanguine
          about the matter. I asked him, if this rumour should prove true,
          if he was not going to wait for instructions. He replied, There
          was no time to wait for any instruction; and he was going to take
          his battalion and use them up before they could get down through
          the kanyons; for, said he, if they are coming here, they are
          coming for no good.
          I admired his grit, but I thought he would not have the privilege
          of using them up, for want of an opportunity. I also visited the
          Saints at Paragoonah and preached to them, and in every place
          felt the same spirit. I then came over to Beaver, which is a new
          settlement; and the day previous, an Indian came in and told them
          there were shod horses' tracks at a spring over the big mountains
          about twenty miles to the east.
          Major Farnsworth, supposing that there was a body of men in the
          neighbourhood, and that these were the tracks of the scouts, they
          immediately went over the mountains and traced the horses'
          tracks, until they ascertained they came from Parowan. I do not
          know whether the inhabitants of Parowan intended to whip a
          regiment of dragoons, or not; but it is certain they are wide
          awake, and are not going to be taken by surprise. There was only
          one thing that I dreaded, and that was a spirit in the breasts of
          some to wish that their enemies might come and give them a chance
          to fight and take vengeance for the cruelties that had been
          inflicted upon us in the States. They did feel that they hated to
          owe a debt and not be able to pay it, and they felt like an old
          man that lives in Provo, brother Jameson, who has carried a few
          ounces of lead in his body ever since the Haun's Mill massacre in
          Missouri; and he wants to pay it back with usury; and he
          undertook to preach at Provo, and prayed that God would send them
          along; for he wanted to have a chance at them.
          Now, I never felt so; but I do not know but it is on account of
          my extreme timidity; for I would a great deal rather the Lord
          would fight the battles than me; and I feel to pray that he will
          punish them with that hell which is to want to and can't; and it
          is my prayer and wish all the time that this may be their doom.
          This is what I want to inculcate all the time; and at the same
          time, if the Lord brings us in collision with them, and it is his
          will, let us take hold--not in the spirit of revenge or anger,
          but simply to avenge God of his enemies and to protect our homes
          and fire-sides. But I am perfectly aware that all the settlements
          I visited in the south, Fillmore included, one single sentence is
          enough to put every man in motion. In fact, a word is enough to
          set in motion every man, or set a torch to every building, where
          the safety of this people is jeopardized.
          I have understood that there are half-a-dozen fellows in Provo
          that have but one wife each, and that they are not for fighting,
          because they say this trouble has come on account of plurality.
          Well, I pity them, because I know the women will leave them, and
          that it would not be but a few days before there would be so many
          broken-hearted, disconsolate men; for the women among the
          Latter-day Saints will not live with such men.
          I have rejoiced and enjoyed myself on this visit to the south as
          much as at any time; for I perceive a hearty willingness to do
          and sacrifice anything that was required for the preservation of
          Zion; and whenever I got up to preach, I was full, and it seemed
          as if I could not stop; and before I got through, I would be
          I will say to the brethren and sisters, that I feel to return to
          my heavenly Father my thanks that he has thus far frustrated the
          designs of our enemies; and I know that he has got the power to
          wield and frustrate them at his will; and I know, if we are
          humble and united, and moved upon by the right Spirit, God will
          fight our battles. And if any of us are called to lay down our
          lives in the defence of our religion, God will save us in
          celestial glory, and he will preserve us, though all the world be
          against us.
          [President B. Young: "That is true."]
          These are my feelings, and this is my faith. No matter what day
          or hour we are called to go into the presence of our Father in
          heaven: for every man and woman that has not got a religion that
          is worth more than their mortal lives, and unless we are willing
          to sacrifice all that pertains to these temporal feelings, we are
          not worthy of salvation.
          Why, there was an honest Dutchman came to me this morning, and he
          had just heard that the President had concluded to let the
          soldiers in here. His heart had sunk within him at the thought,
          and "Oh! says he, "can I live to see those troops come in here?"
          He can live through a great many things besides that. God will
          protect his people, and he will fight their battles; and if he
          wants a little help, I presume that he will find us ready.
          I have preached to the brethren to live their religion, and
          "trust in God and keep their powder dry." I borrowed it from
          Cromwell. Be ready to defend Israel; and when we have done all we
          can, the Lord will do the balance. Why, say the world, it is
          presumption for you to talk so. Uncle Sam has twenty-five
          millions of people, and 100,000,000 of surplus money in the
          treasury, and thousands of men in the country that are aching to
          be killed. We used to talk to them in this way when we lived down
          in their midst; and then, when it came to the sticking point, we
          would bow to them; and what did we get by it? Brother Taylor told
          you that a thousands had suffered in consequence.
          I tell you, we have suffered more waste of life and property than
          we will to face the music; and let them do their cursedest, and
          then every honest Dutchman and every man will get all he wants;
          and many of us Yankees will get many of our dirty tricks purged
          and pruned out of us: and our picayunary will vanish; it will all
          fail; for everything that we have in our hearts that is not right
          will be purged out; for our interest will be centred in the
          kingdom of God. 
          When I was back in Washington last season, I had a long
          conversation with Senator Douglas; and he is a kind of
          personification of modern democracy--very thick, but not very
          long. He asked a great many questions about our Temple, and I
          gave him a description of the foundation, and he asked me if I
          expected we would ever be able to accomplish it? The manner he
          communicated it was to show that he had his eye upon another
          thing than that which he alluded to; but I realised then just as
          well as I did when I read his proposition to "cut out the
          loathsome ulcer." I said to him, "O Judge, we are not a little
          handful, as we were in Nauvoo: we can now do anything we have a
          mind to."
          Some of our national statesmen profess to be Christians and
          wonderfully pious. Mr. Morill, of Vermont, said to me, "Your
          domestic relations are so at variance with sacred books!" Why,
          said I, the Father of the faithful, our father Abraham, seemed to
          have the same view of the matter that we do. "Oh," says he,
          "Abraham was guilty of a great many eccentric tricks." "Eccentric
          as he might be," I replied, "it is in his bosom that all
          Christians expect to rest; and we do not expect that he is going
          to kick his wives out to please anybody."
          Many people do not know why it is that they feel so enraged
          against us. I found in taking with hundreds and thousands of
          persons, in the course of our travels, that there was a
          deep-rooted spirit of hatred; and in taking of this I found that
          my reasons were superior to theirs; and they felt it and realized
          it, and my conversation seemed to suit and carry a good
          Our Elders have preached the Gospel freely throughout the world,
          and they have tarred and feathered them and put them to death. If
          they could have defeated them by arguments, all well enough: but
          no,--these weapons proved ineffectual, and they tried mobs and
          violence; and now they array the armies of the United States
          against us, that under their wings they may send missionaries
          among us to convert our souls. Poor cursed slinks! Do not they
          know that we were raised among them in the very hot-bed of
          sectarian bigotry, and that we know all that the priests know
          about their religion, and ten thousand times more?
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, September 13, 1857
                          Brigham Young, September 13, 1857
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
              Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, September 13, 1857.
          Before the meeting closes, I want to make a few remarks. My
          feelings are so complicated that I want to say a few words, and I
          do not want to; I want to talk, and I do not want to talk. You
          recollect hearing one of the Elders state upon the stand, not
          long since, that he came into the Church mad, and had been mad
          ever since. And I am too angry this morning to preach.
          I have been in this kingdom a good while--twenty-five years and
          upwards, and I have been driven from place to place; my brethren
          have been driven, my sisters have been driven; we have been
          scattered and peeled, and every time without any provocation upon
          our part, only that we were united, obedient to the laws of the
          land, and striving to worship God. Mobs repeatedly gathered
          against this people, but they never had any power to prevail
          until Governors issued their orders and called out a force under
          the letter of the law, but breaking the spirit, to hold the
          "Mormons" still while infernal scamps cut their throats. I have
          had all that before me through the night past, and it makes me
          too angry to preach. Also to see that we are in a Government
          whose administrators are always trying to injure us, while we are
          constantly at the defiance of all hell to prove any just grounds
          for their hostility against us; and yet they are organizing their
          forces to come here, and protect infernal scamps who are anxious
          to come and kill whom they please, destroy whom they please, and
          finally exterminate the "Mormons."
          I did not arrive till late; and brother Taylor was then preaching
          upon this subject, and I was glad of it. He has taught you good
          principles. This people are free; they are not in bondage to any
          government on God's footstool. We have transgressed no law, and
          we have no occasion to do so, neither do we intend to; but as for
          any nation's coming to destroy this people, God Almighty being my
          helper, they cannot come here. [The congregation responded by a
          loud Amen.] That is my feeling upon that point.
          On the 24th of July last, a number of us went to Big Cottonwood
          Kanyon, to pass the anniversary of our arrival into this Valley.
          Ten years ago the 24th of July last, a few of the Elders arrived
          here, and began to plough and to pant seeds, to raise food to
          sustain themselves. Whist speaking to the brethren on that day, I
          said, inadvertently, If the people of the United States will let
          us alone for ten years, we will ask no odds of them; and ten
          years from that very day, we had a message by brothers Smoot,
          Stoddard, and Rockwell, that the Government had stopped the mail,
          and that they had ordered 2,500 troops to come here and hold the
          "Mormons" still, while priests, politicians, speculators,
          whoremongers, and every mean, filthy character that could be
          raked up should come here and kill off the "Mormons," I did not
          think about what I had said ten years ago, till I heard that the
          President of the United States had so unjustly ordered troops
          here; and then I said, when my former expression came to my mind,
          In the name of Israel's God, we ask no odds of them.
          I do not often get angry; but when I do, I am righteously angry;
          and the bosom of the Almighty burns with anger towards those
          scoundrels; and they shall be consumed, in the name of Israel's
          God. We have borne enough of their oppression and hellish abuse,
          and we will not bear any more of it; for there is no just law
          requiring further forbearance on our part. And I am not going to
          have troops here to protect the priests and a hellish rabble in
          efforts to drive us from the land we possess; for the Lord does
          not want us to be driven, and has said, "if you will assert your
          rights, and keep my commandments, you shall never again be
          brought into bondage by your enemies."
          The officer in command of the United States' army, on its way to
          Utah, detailed one of his staff, Captain Van Vliet, who is now on
          the stand, to come here and earn whether he could procure the
          necessary supplies for the army. Many of you are already aware of
          this, and some of you have been previously acquainted with the
          Captain. Captain Van Vliet visited us in Winter Quarters (now
          Florence); and, if I remember correctly, he was then officiating
          as Assistant-Quartermaster. He is again in our midst in the
          capacity of Assistant-Quartermaster. From the day of his visit to
          Winter Quarters, many of this people have become personally
          acquainted with him, both through casual intercourse with and
          working for him. He has invariably treated them kindly, as he
          would a Baptist, a Methodist, or any other person; for that is
          his character. He has always been found to be free and frank, and
          to be a man that wishes to do right; and no doubt he would deal
          out justice to all, if he had the power. Many of you have
          laboured for him, and found him to be a kind, good man; and I
          understand that he has much influence in the army, through his
          kind treatment to the soldiers. He treats them as human beings,
          while there are those who treat them worse than brute beasts.
          Well, the enquiry is, "What is the news? What is the conclusion?"
          It is this--We have to trust in God. I am not in the least
          concerned as to the result, if we put our trust in God. The
          administrators of our Government have issued orders for marching
          troops and expending much treasure, and all predicated upon
          falsehoods, while every honourable man would have first made an
          economical and peaceful enquiry into the circumstances. And even
          now, every honourable man would use all his influence to avert
          the present unjust and entirely groundless movement against us;
          but Captains, Majors, Colonels, and other subordinate officers
          have not the power. Wicked persons, solely for the accomplishment
          of their unhallowed schemes, have had the power to array the
          Government against us, through their lying and misrepresentation;
          but citizens, unorganized into cliques and parties, no matter how
          good their intentions and wishes, have not the power to avert the
          bow when the Administration of our Government is arrayed against
          us, unless they will also unite against the few well-organized
          scoundrels who are plundering our treasury and fast urging our
          country to dissolution. We have got to protect ourselves by the
          strength of our God. Do not be concerned in the least with regard
          to all the affairs that are before you; for we shall live and
          grow finely, as said a certain woman, who weighed but two pounds
          when an infant, and was put in a quart cup. Upon being asked
          whether she lived, "O yes," she said, "I lived and grew finely."
          It will also be said of the Latter-day Saints, "They lived and
          grew finely."
          You are taught from Sabbath to Sabbath what to do; and if you do
          that, all will be well. There is only one thing to fear, and that
          is, that you will not be faithful to the kingdom of God. We have
          that kingdom; and it will spread its balmy wings over thousands
          and millions who have not yet heard the Gospel, and they will
          find Israel to be "the head, and not the tail."
          What is the cause of the hostile feeling against this people?
          Brother Taylor has been telling you. God has restored the Gospel
          of salvation to earth again. That unites the hearts of the
          people, brings together those of different nations,
          notwithstanding their various traditions and their different
          manners and customs, and makes them of one heart and of one mind.
          And what follows? All hell is moved against them, because the
          kingdoms of this world--the kingdoms of darkness--are in danger.
          A hell is moved against this people, because we are of one heart
          and of one mind.
          The faith of the Gospel of Jesus Christ is calculated to unite
          the people in one, and to bring them back to the unity and faith
          of those who obeyed the Gospel anciently, and finally to bring
          them back to glory. Then do you wonder that all the sects of the
          day are enraged against us? I have told you that I do not wonder;
          neither do I wonder that governors and rulers are enraged at our
          success. Are there any Democrats, any Whigs, any Methodists, any
          Baptists, or anything like the parties and sects of the day among
          us? No. What is there? Those who want to do the will of their
          Father in heaven; and when they can know his will, their faith is
          one, their hope is one, and they are one in all things. 
          It is not alone the United States that is in fear because of the
          union that exists with this people, but all Europe trembles this
          day in consequence of the faith there is here. Some may think
          that it is not so; but I know more about the United States than
          men do who come here direct from Washington. I red their history
          and their feelings every day. You need not think that the world
          are not opposed to us--you need not think that politicians are
          not opposed to us, for they are.
          We have sent a delegate to Congress during the past six years,
          and has there ever been an opposing vote in his election? No. The
          people only want to know who the right man is, and then they will
          support him. Dr. Bernhisel is our delegate; and has it cost him
          thousands of dollars to gain his election? No; it has not cost
          him a singe dollar; no, not so much as a red cent. We think that
          he is the most suitable man for us to send to Washington, and we
          say, "Let us send him," and he is unanimously elected. And if we
          had a thousand officers to elect--if we had to elect the
          President of the United States, you would never see a dissenting
          Parties in our Government have no better idea than to think the
          republic stands all the firmer upon opposition; but I say that it
          is not so. A republican Government consists in letting the people
          rule by their united voice, without a dissension,--in learning
          what is for the best, and unitedly doing it. That is true
          Do not be angry. I will permit you to be as angry as I am. Do not
          get so angry that you cannot pray: do not allow yourselves to
          become so angry that you cannot feed an enemy--even your worst
          enemy, if an opportunity should present itself. There is a wicked
          anger, and there is a righteous anger. The Lord does not suffer
          wicked anger to be in his heart; but there is anger in his bosom,
          and he will hold a controversy with the nations, and will sift
          them, and no power can stay his hand.
          The Government of our country will go by the board through its
          own corruptions, and no power can save it. If we can avert the
          bow for another season, it is probable that our enemies will have
          enough to attend to at home, without worrying the Latter-day
          Saints. Have faith, and all will be well with us. I would like
          this people to have faith enough to turn away their enemies. I
          have prayed fervently about this matter; for it has been said
          that the troops would come: but I have said that, if my faith
          will prevent it, they shall not come. If God will turn them
          whithersoever he will, so that they do not come here, I shall be
          perfectly satisfied. But another man steps up, and says to the
          one that prays for our enemies to be turned away, "Brother, you
          are a coward; damn them, let them come, for I want fight to
          them." Herein you perceive a conflict in our faith; and that
          should not be. If there was a perfect union of our faith, our
          enemies could never cross the Rocky Mountains; or, if they
          undertook to come some other way, they never could cross the
          Sierra Nevada Mountains, nor the Basin Rim, on our north, nor the
          deserts at the south. But, says one, "I want to fight." Do all
          such persons know that they are not right? If they will examine
          their hearts, they will find a wicked anger and a malice there;
          and they cannot get into the kingdom of God with those feelings.
          Learn to control yourselves; earn to be in the hands of God as
          clay in the hands of the potter; and if he will turn our enemies
          away, praised be his name. But if it should become a duty to take
          the sword, let us do it, manfully and in the strength of Israel's
          God. Then one will chase a thousand, and two will put ten
          thousand to flight." The day will be in which a man will go out
          and say to an army of a hundred thousand men, "Do thus, and so,
          or we are upon you;" and they will hear the rumbling of chariots
          and the rushing of troops, as in the days of Elijah.
          You recollect of a Prophet's telling what bread and meal should
          be sold for in a straitened city the following day. The enemy
          thought that there were millions of the Israelites after them,
          for they heard the rolling of chariot-wheels, the clashing of
          armour, and the trampling of horses, and they fled. The Prophet
          had told the king that he would be trodden to death in the gate,
          and he was; and a measure of meal was sold in the city for a
          penny, in fulfilment of the word of the Lord. The doctrines of
          salvation are the same now as they were in the days of Adam, or
          Elijah, or Jesus, when he was upon the earth.
          While brother Taylor was speaking of the sectarian world, it
          occurred to my mind that the wicked do not know any more than the
          dumb brutes, comparatively speaking; but it is our business to
          hunt up and gather out all the honest portion of the nations of
          the earth, and give them salvation. We may very properly say that
          the sectarian world do not know anything correctly, so far as
          pertains to salvation. Ask them where heaven is?--where they are
          going to when they die?--where Paradise is?--and there is not a
          priest in the world that can answer your questions. Ask them what
          kind of a being our Heavenly Father is, and they cannot tell you
          so much as Balaam's ass told him. They are more ignorant than
          We have the knowledge of those things; and we have the greatest
          reason to be thankful of any people upon the face of the earth.
          If others ought to do right, we more. Be full of love and
          compassion to your fellowbeings, full of kindness, such as human
          beings can possess, for that is our business. The only business
          that we have on hand is to build up the kingdom of God and
          prepare the way of the Son of Man.
          If you do your duty in this respect, you need not be afraid of
          mobs, nor of forces sent out in violation of the very genius of
          our free institutions, holding you till mobs kill you. Mobs? Yes;
          for where is there the least particle of authority, either in our
          Constitution or laws, for sending troops here, or even for
          appointing civil officers contrary to the voluntary consent of
          the governed? We came here without any help from our enemies, and
          we intend to stay as long as we please.
          They say that their army is legal, and I say that such a
          statement is as false as hell, and that they are as rotten as an
          old pumpkin that has been frozen seven times and then melted in a
          harvest sun. Come on with your thousands of illegally-ordered
          troops, and I will promise you, in the name of Israel's God, that
          you shall melt away as the snow before a July sun.
          There is one thing that I want, for the satisfaction of Captain
          Van Vliet. One of our old senators, Stephen A. Douglas, recently
          said before his constituents in Illinois, that nine-tenths of our
          people were aliens. We have a larger proportion of foreigners in
          this city than in any other part of the Territory, and there are
          a good many here to-day who have just come in from the Plains. I
          want those who are native born and naturalized American citizens
          to raise their right hands. [Over two-thirds of the congregation
          raised their hands.] You who have not yet received your
          naturalization papers will please manifest it in the same way.
          [Less than a third of the congregation raised their hands.] Now,
          Captain, you can see for yourself that over two-thirds of this
          congregation are either native born or naturalized American
          I have called this vote that Captain Van Vliet may be able to do
          as he always does--speak the truth boldly, and tell them of it
          next winter in Washington; and that he can, if he sees Senator
          Douglas in Washington, tell him that his statement was false, for
          he has seen for himself.
          If it were any use, I would ask whether there is ONE person in
          this congregation who wants to go to the United States; but I
          know that I should not find any. But I will pledge myself that if
          there is a man, woman, or child that wants to go back to the
          States, if they will pay their debts, and not steal anything,
          they can go; and if they are poor and honest, we will help them
          to go. That has been my well-known position all the time.
          Brother Taylor has said that he bantered the United States for a
          trade, and promised them that if they would send all to Utah that
          wanted to come, we would send all to the States that wanted to
          go. We would get our thousands to their one, if they would make
          that trade. But no--they must keep on lying, howling, and trying
          to oppress and kill the innocent.
          When some want away last spring, I told them to go in peace, and
          they did so. What are they doing now? Many of them are struggling
          to get back, and the rest are wishing that they had never left
          here. It is a kind of dear business to apostatize every year. I
          would rather stick to the old ship Zion.
          When I was written to in Nauvoo by the President of the United
          States, through another person, enquiring, "Where are you going,
          Mr. Young?" I replied that I did not know where we should land.
          We had men in England trying to negotiate for Vancouver's Island,
          and we sent a shipload of Saints round Cape Horn to California.
          Men in authority asked, "Where are you going to?" "We may go to
          California, or to Vancouver's Island." When the Pioneer company
          reached Green River, we met Samuel Brannan and a few others from
          California, and they wanted us to go there. I remarked, "Let us
          go to California, and we cannot stay there over five years; but
          let us stay in the mountains, and we can raise our own potatoes,
          and eat them; and I calculate to stay here." We are still on the
          backbone of the animal, where the bone and the sinew are, and we
          intend to stay here, and all hell cannot help themselves.
          We are not to be persecuted as we have been. We can say, "Come as
          a mob, and we can sweeten you up right suddenly." They never did
          anything against Joseph till they had ostensibly legalized a mob;
          and I shall treat every army and every armed company that
          attempts to come here as a mob. [The congregation responded,
          "Amen."] You might as well tell me that you can make hell into a
          powder-house as to tell me that you could let an army in here and
          have peace; and I intend to tell them and show them this, if they
          do not keep away. By taking this course, you will find that every
          man and woman feels happy, and they say, "All is right, all is
          well;" and I say that our enemies shall not slip the bow on "Old
          Bright's neck" again.
          God bless you. Amen.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery, 
             Great Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, September 13, 1857.
          A would like very well to hear some of the rest of the brethren
          speak, if I had entirely got over being angry and had patience to
          sit and hear. I think, however, that I shall be able to calm and
          control my feelings, though I do not expect to become entirely
          settled until the affairs around me are settled.
          It is a pretty bold stand for this people to take, to say that
          they will not be controlled by the corrupt administrators of our
          General Government. We will be controlled by them, if they will
          be controlled by the Constitution and laws; but they will not.
          Many of them do not care any more about the Constitution and the
          laws that they make than they do about the laws of another
          nation. That class trample the rights of the people under their
          feet, while there are also many who would like to honour them.
          All we have ever asked for is our constitutional rights. We wish
          the laws of our Government honoured, and we have ever honoured
          them; but they are trampled under foot by administrators.
          There cannot be a more damnable, dastardly order issued than was
          issued by the Administration to this people while they were in an
          Indian country, in 1846. Before we left Nauvoo, not less than two
          United States' senators came to receive a pledge from us that we
          would leave the United States; and then, while we were doing our
          best to leave their borders, the poor, low, degraded curses sent
          a requisition for five hundred of our men to go and fight their
          battles! That was President Polk; and he is now weltering in hell
          with old Zachary Taylor, where the present administrators will
          soon be, if they do not repent.
          Liars have reported that this people have committed treason; and
          upon their lies, the President has ordered out troops to aid in
          officering this Territory: and if those officers are like many
          who have previously been sent here, (and we have reason to
          believe that they are, or they would not come when they know they
          are not wanted,) they are poor, miserable blacklegs, brokendown
          political hacks, robbers, and whoremongers--men that are not fit
          for civilized society; so they must dragoon them upon us for
          officers. I feel that I won't bear such cursed treatment, and
          that is enough to say; for we are just as free as the mountain
          I do not lift my voice against the great and glorious Government
          guaranteed to every citizen by our Constitution, but against
          those corrupt administrators who trample the Constitution and
          just laws under their feet. They care no more about them than
          they do about the Government of France; but they walk them under
          their feet with impunity. And the most of the characters they
          have sent here as officers cared no more about the laws of our
          country and of this Territory than they did about the laws of
          China, but walked them under their feet with all the recklessness
          of despots.
          I do not want to be angry, nor to have my feelings wrought up;
          but I cannot keep quiet under the continued outrageous tyranny of
          the wicked. 
          I have said that if the brethren will have faith, the Lord will
          fight our battles, and we will have the privilege of living here
          in peace. I have counted the cost to this people of a collision
          with our enemies; but I cannot begin to count the cost it will be
          to them.
          I have told you that if this people will live their religion, all
          will be well; and I have told you that if there is any man or
          woman that is not willing to destroy anything and everything of
          their property that would be of use to an enemy, if left, I
          wanted them to go out of the Territory; and I again say so
          to-day; for when the time comes to burn and lay waste our
          improvements, if any man undertakes to shield his, he will be
          sheared down; for "judgment will be laid to the line and
          righteousness to the plummet." Now the faint-hearted can go in
          peace; but should that time come, they must not interfere. Before
          I will suffer what I have in times gone by, there shall not be
          one building, nor one foot of lumber, nor a stick, nor a tree,
          nor a particle of grass and hay, that will burn, left in reach of
          our enemies. I am sworn, if driven to extremity, to utterly lay
          waste, in the name of Israel's God.
          I know that the Saints, both the brethren and sisters, pay that
          our enemies may not come here; for their entrance is designed by
          our Government to be the prelude to the introduction of
          abominations and death. And you cannot talk to a brother, or even
          to a sister, but that she will tell you that, if she consents in
          her feelings to have our enemies come here, she feels
          uncomfortable, and her heart sinks within her. If I consent in my
          feelings to have them come here, my heart sinks within me, my
          buoyant spirits are gone, and I have no comfort; for I know the
          hellish designs concealed under the present movement. But we are
          free, and every man says, "Stand by the kingdom." When this is
          the case, every man is like a troop; they are like lions. 
          Admit of corrupt administrators sending troops here, and what
          would be the result? All hell would follow after. I naturally
          dislike to have any trouble, and would not, were I not obliged
          to; but we are obliged to defend ourselves against the
          persecution of our oppressors, or have our constitutional rights
          rent from us, and have ourselves destroyed. We must either suffer
          that, or stand up and maintain the kingdom of God on the earth.
          We have known all the time that the kingdoms of darkness were
          opposed to the kingdom of God--that the powers of earth and hell
          were combined against it. Christ and Baal cannot make friends
          with each other: you cannot mix oil and water, righteousness and
          wickedness. This is the kingdom of God; all others are of Devil.
          They never can be united in this world, nor in any other: there
          is no possibility of the two kingdoms becoming one. Those who
          believe and obey the Gospel of the Son of God, and forsake all
          for its interests, belong to the kingdom of God, and all the rest
          belong to the other kingdom. There is a distinction, and the line
          must be drawn; and you and I have to stand up to it, even though
          it may take from us our right eyes and right hands. We must stand
          up to the line and maintain the kingdom of God, or we will all go
          to destruction together.
          I am perfectly willing that the brethren should stop all
          improvements, if they choose, and spend a few years in seeing
          what our enemies will do; though their efforts against us will
          only tend to use them up the faster. If the people prefer it,
          they may stop their improvements and take care of their wheat,
          and cache a supply of grain, flour, &c., where no other persons
          can find it; though we can raise train here all the time,--yes,
          all the time.
          Suppose that our enemies send 50,000 troops here, they will have
          to transport all that will be requisite to sustain them over one
          winter; for I will promise them, before they come, that there
          shall not be one particle of forage, nor one mouthful of food for
          them, should they come. They will have to bring all their
          provisions and forage; and though they start their teams with as
          heavy loads as they can draw, there is no team that can bring
          enough to sustain itself, to say nothing of the men. If there
          were no more men here than there are in the Seminole nation, our
          enemies never could use us up; but they could use up themselves,
          which they will do. The Seminoles--a little tribe of a few
          hundred in Florida--have cost our government, I suppose, in the
          neighbourhood of 100,000,000 dollars; and they are no nearer
          being conquered than when the war commenced. And what few have
          removed have been induced to do so by compromise; and it would be
          far cheapest for the Government to pay the debts they honestly
          owe us, and leave us unmolested in the peaceful enjoyment of our
          Would not our enemies feel well in going to the kanyons for wood
          the first night to cook their suppers with? The idea puts me in
          mind of an anecdote told by one Brown about the man who took the
          first barrel of whisky up the Missouri river on a log-raft.
          They might stay amid blackened desolation till they had ate up
          what they had brought, and then they would have to go back.
          It has been asked, "Have you counted the cost?" Yes, for
          ourselves; but I cannot begin to count it for our enemies. It
          will cost them all they have in this world, and will land them in
          hell in the world to come, while the only trouble with us is that
          we have two or three times more men than we need for using up all
          who can come here to deprive us of our rights.
          As I said this morning, ten years ago on this ground I stated
          that we would not ask any odds of our enemies in ten years from
          that date; and the next time that I thought of it was ten years
          afterwards to a day. "They are now sending their troops" was the
          news; and it directly occurred to me, "Will you ask any odds of
          them?" No; in the name of Israel's God we will not; for as soon
          as we ask odds, we get ends--of bayonets. When we have asked them
          for bread, they have given us stones; and when we have asked them
          for meat, they have given us scorpions; and what is the use in
          asking any more? I do not ask any odds of those who are striving
          to deprive us of every vestige of freedom and to destroy us from
          the earth.
          Suppose that we should now bow down, and they should order their
          troops back, and then send a Governor and other officers here,
          how long would it be before some miserable scamp would get into a
          fuss with the Indians in Utah County, or in some other county,
          and get killed? Then the Governor would order out the
          Militia--probably two or three hundred men--to kill off those
          Indians. Well, the brethren, knowing that the aggressor is a
          white man, do not want to turn out and, like Gen. Harney, kill
          the squaws; and they say, "We shall not go." Then the Governor
          would say, "They have committed treason;" and it would be, "Send
          an army here, and shoot and hang them." Our enemies are
          determined to bring us into collision with the Government, so
          that they can kill us; but they shall not come here.
          If the troops are now this side of Laramie, remember that the
          Sweetwater is this side of that place. They must have some place
          to winter, for they cannot come through here this season. We
          could go out and use them up, and it would not require fifty men
          to do it. But probably we shall not have occasion to take that
          course, for we do not want to kill men. They may winter in peace
          at some place east of us; but when spring comes, they must go
          back to the States, or, at any rate, they must leave the
          We have no desire to kill men, but we wish to keep the devils
          from killing us. If you hear that they are near the upper
          crossing of the Platte, they will probably stay there till they
          can collect 50.000 troops. We will say that 9 and 3 equal 17; and
          if that is so, how long will it take to get those troops here?
          Let an arithmetician figure out how long it will be before 9 and
          3 will make 17; for that will just be as soon as our enemies will
          get 50,000 troops here.
          We have got to be called treasoners by our enemies. Joseph was
          taken up six times, if I remember rightly, on the charge of
          treason. Once he was brought into court by some enemies who
          thought they could prove that he had committed adultery, and that
          they termed treason. At another time our brethren wanted to vote
          in Davies County, Missouri, and said they would cast their votes
          and have their rights with other citizens; whereupon Joseph was
          taken up for treason. Another time, he was taken up on a charge
          of high treason; and when he came before the grand jury, his
          enemies wanted to prove that he had more than one wife, asserting
          that that was high treason.
          Our enemies are constantly yelling "Rebellion! treason!" no
          matter how peaceful, orderly, and loyal we may be. And now to
          come out in open opposition to their cursed, corrupt practices,
          will of course be counted treason. But let me tell you that the
          real, actual treason is committed in Washington, by the
          administrators of our Government sending an army to take the
          lives of innocent citizens. Every man is allowed by the
          Constitution to have what religion he pleases and to profess what
          religion he pleases. That liberty is guaranteed by the
          Constitution; "but you, 'Mormons,' an army must be sent against
          you, because you are Latter-day Saints." Yes, an army must be
          sent to drive us from the earth.
          There is high treason in Washington; and if the law was carried
          out, it would hang up many of them. And the very act of James K.
          Polk in taking five hundred of our men, while we were making our
          way out of the country under an agreement forced upon us, would
          have hung him between the heavens and the earth, if the laws had
          been faithfully executed. And now, if they can send a force
          against this people, we have every constitutional and legal right
          to send them to hell, and we calculate to send them there.
          When I get over being angry, I may preach something else; but the
          past travels and sufferings of this people through mobocracy are
          before me.
          I am not speaking of the Government, but of the corrupt
          administrators of the Government. They make me think of a sign in
          New York, upon which was lettered, "All manner of twisting and
          turning done here." It is just so in Washington city; they can
          twist and turn in any and every way, to suit their hellish
          Were I an officer sent to Utah for the purpose of aiding the
          unhallowed oppression of the innocent, (and in this connection I
          disclaim all personalities,) I would know the facts in the case
          before I would make any hostile move; and sooner than side with
          tyranny and murder, I would resign my commission, and say, "Take
          it and stick it in your boot, and go to hell, and I will go my
          way." And I would rather go and raise my own potatoes for my
          wives and children than to hold office under such a set of
          administrators and bow down to their wicked designs; though, if I
          were of the world, I should probably do as the rest do.
          I have already told you that the main cause of an army being now
          sent here is a political scheme for the purpose of getting money
          out of the United States treasury. Politicians and traders
          combine to lay plans, no matter how devilish, for getting their
          hands into the treasury of the United States, that they may have
          money with which to sow corruption and gratify their debauched
          Some men do not realize what they are doing. I said, a few weeks
          ago, that the deeds of some men are out of sight. Our merchants
          here have fanned the flame, and what for? To peddle off my blood
          and yours for gold and silver. Although that design may have been
          out of their sight, yet such is the case; but they will not make
          money by the operation. Should the crisis come, they will find
          themselves in poor pasture, with nothing but greasewood and sage
          to feed upon. It will not do for them to sell us for money; for
          we are worth more than the Methodist society was sold for in
          Canada, where they were sold at three cents a head.
          I am aware that you will want to know what will be the result of
          the present movement against us. "Mormonism" will take an
          almighty stride into influence and power, while our enemies will
          sink and become weaker and weaker, and be no more; and I know it
          just as well now as I shall five years hence. The Lord Almighty
          wants a name and a character; and he will show our enemies that
          he is God, and that he has set to his hand again to gather
          Israel, and to try our faith and integrity. And he is saying,
          "Now, you, my children, dare you take a step to promote
          righteousness, in direct and open opposition to the popular
          feelings of all the wicked in your Government? If you do, I will
          fight your battles."
          Our enemies had better count the cost; for if they continue to
          job, they will want to let it out to sub-contractors, before they
          get half through with it. If they persist in sending troops here,
          I want the people in the west and in the east to understand that
          it will not be safe for them to cross the Plains.
          It has cost the Government hundreds of thousands of dollars more
          for the Indians in other territories than it has in this; and I
          have saved the Government hundreds of thousands of dollars, by
          keeping the Indians peaceable in Utah. Hundreds of miles have the
          Indians travelled to see me, to know whether they might use up
          the emigrants, saying--"they have killed many of us; and they
          damn you and damn us, and shall we stand it?" I have always told
          them to hold on, to stop shedding blood, and to live in peace.
          But I have been told that the first company of packers that went
          through here this season, on their way from california to the
          States, shot at every Indian they saw between Carson Valley and
          Box Elder; and what has been the result? Probably scores of
          persons have been killed; animals have been taken from nearly all
          the emigrants that have passed on that road; and the Indians in
          that region have now more stock than they know how to take care
          of; and they come into settlements with their pockets full of
          gold. The whites first commenced on the Indians; and now, if they
          do not quit such conduct, they must stop travelling through this
          country; for it is more than I can do to keep the Indians still
          under such outrageous treatment.
          The people do not realize what they have done by driving us into
          the midst of the Lamanites. They prevented Joseph from
          associating with the Indians; but they, through their ignorance,
          thought that we were going to Vancouver's Island, or on the
          borders of the Pacific; but lo! they have driven us into the
          midst of the Lamanites. These Lamanites begin to have a knowledge
          of their forefathers, and they are cultivating the earth. Here
          were the most degraded classes of Indians to be found; but now
          there is not a tribe so enlightened, nor one that has so good a
          knowledge of its real position and standing before the Lord as
          have some of these Utah Indians. It is now very different with
          them to what it was when we first came here. It is now becoming a
          universal practice with them to punish the guilty, and not the
          innocent: they have been taught that from the time we first came
          here. Talk with them, and you will learn that they have a good
          deal of knowledge. They must be saved, for they are the children
          of Abraham.
          The Lord in his mercy has suffered our enemies to do that which
          we could not have accomplished for many years; and, let a war
          commence, and there is no knowing where we shall next land in
          Jackson County, Missouri. They will learn that "Mormonism" is a
          living creature.
          All the world have to learn that the Lord is God, and that he is
          the God of his children. He will protect his anointed; he will
          defend his own family; and all we have to do is to do his will;
          and every man, woman, and child ought to seek to learn the will
          of God and do it. When that is the case, we need not fear all
          earth and hell. Do not offend God by not doing as he wants you
          May the Lord God bless you, brethren and sisters. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / John
          Taylor, September 13, 1857
                           John Taylor, September 13, 1857
               Remarks by Elder John Taylor, delivered in the Bowery,
            Great Salt Lake City, on Sunday Morning, September 13, 1857.
          It is rather a strange anomaly, particularly in the estimation of
          the world, that a people so numerous as the Latter-day Saints
          should be gathered together in one place, having the one faith,
          and believing in the same doctrines. It is the more strange
          because there have been various social and political movements,
          aided by philosophy, established among men in various ages of the
          world; and almost, if not all of these have signally failed.
          Among the number of social movements in our day, there is that of
          Robert Dale Owen, who thought he could ameliorate the condition
          of mankind by a sort of communism, having a fellowship of goods
          among them--a sort of common stock principle. Everything
          pertaining to this speculation, however, has flatted out; and in
          all his schemes and movements, whether in England or in this
          country, they have signally failed.
          It is so also with Fourierism--a species of French philosophy,
          established by one Fourier, a Frenchman, and advocated by Greeley
          of the New York Tribune. They had tried it in France, and then
          came over to this country; and not far from New York a society of
          this kind was established. They had a good deal of property, and
          I am informed they established something of the nature of what is
          called the free love principle; but within twelve months back,
          while I was residing in New York, everything they had was sold
          under the hammer.
          Mr. Cabet commenced lecturing in France, and had very extensive
          societies there. About the time we left Nauvoo to come to this
          land, Mr. Cabet, with a company of his men, came there. This is a
          species of communism; they are called "Communists," believing,
          with Mr. Owen, in a community of goods. They published a
          newspaper in Nauvoo, and one or more in France. I baptized one of
          their editors while in Paris on my mission--a man who is now in
          this valley, by the name of Bertrand.
          Mr. Krolokoski, who was also an editor of the same paper with Mr.
          Bertrand, came to me to have a conversation about the first
          principles of the Gospel. After a long conversation, he said,
          "Mr. Taylor, do you propose no other plan to ameliorate the
          condition of mankind than that of baptism for the remission of
          I replied--"This is all I propose about the matter."
          "Well," he said, "I wish you every success; but I am afraid you
          will not succeed."
          Said I, "Mr. Krolokoski, you sent, some time ago, Mr. Cabet to
          Nauvoo. He was considered your leader--the most talented man you
          had. He went to Nauvoo when it was deserted--when houses and
          lands were at a mere nominal value: he went there with his
          community at the time we left. Rich farms were deserted, and
          thousands of us had left our houses and furniture in them, and
          there was everything that was calculated to promote the happiness
          of human beings there. Never could a person go to a place under
          more happy circumstances. Mr. Cabet, to try his experiment, had
          also the selection in France of whom he pleased. He and his
          company went to Nauvoo, and what is the result? You have seen the
          published account in the papers. We were banished from civilized
          society into the valleys of the Rocky Mountains to seek for that
          protection among savages which Christian civilization denied
          us--among the peau rouges, or red skins, as they call them. There
          our people have built houses, enclosed lands, cultivated gardens,
          built school-houses, opened farms, and have organized a
          government and are prospering in all the blessings and immunities
          of civilized life. Not only this, but they have sent thousands
          and thousands of dollars over to Europe to assist the suffering
          poor to go to America, where they might find an asylum. You, on
          the other hand, that went to our empty houses and farms--you, I
          say, went there under most favourable circumstances. Now, what is
          the result? I read in all of your reports from there, published
          in your own paper in Paris, a continued cry for help. The cry is
          to you for money, money: 'We want money to help us to carry out
          our designs.' The society that I represent comes with the fear of
          God--the worship of the great Eloheim: they offer the simple plan
          ordained of God--viz., repentance, baptism for the remission of
          sins, and the laying-on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost.
          Our people have not been seeking the influence of the world, nor
          the power of government, but they have obtained both; whilst you,
          with your philosophy independent of God, have been seeking to
          build up a system of communism and a government which is,
          according to your own accounts, the way to introduce the
          millennial reign. Now, which is the best--our religion, or your
          "Well," said he, "I cannot say anything."
          He could not, because these were facts that he was familiar with.
          What has become of that society? There are very few of them left.
          They have had dissensions, bickerings, trouble, and desertions,
          until they are nearly dwindled to nothing.
          I might enumerate many societies of a similar nature, commenced
          in different parts of the world and at various times. The
          results, however, would be proved to be the same: they commenced
          in the wisdom of man, and ended as speculative bubbles. Truth,
          based on eternal principles, alone can stand the test.
          If Owen, Fourier, Cabet, and other philosophers have failed,--if
          all the varied schemes of communism have failed,--if human
          philosophy is found to be at fault, and all its plans
          incompetent, and we have not failed, it shows there is something
          associated with this people and with "Mormonism" that there is
          not with them.
          Now the question is, What is this principle?--why is there a
          The first account I ever heard of this Gospel was simply
          preaching what are termed the first principles of the Gospel of
          Christ. There was nothing very ostentatious about it--nothing
          very grand--no great pomp or parade. The Elders were in many
          instances uneducated: they had no particular advantages among
          men; but they had received certain principles, certain doctrines,
          that were plain and easy to comprehend--things that were
          childlike and simple, and that recommended themselves to every
          intelligent, unbiased mind.
          What was it we first learned in relation to this Gospel? Was it
          something very profound and philosophical, that some sage either
          in this or some other country had discovered --the plan of some
          politician or statesman?
          Verily no; it was no such thing. What was it? It was a
          proclamation made, declaring that a holy angel from heaven had
          appeared--that he had revealed himself unto a young man that was
          born in the backwoods of America--a farmer's son, without any
          particular educational advantages; that this angel, having
          appeared unto him, had revealed unto him an ancient record that
          gave an account of the aboriginal inhabitants of this country;
          that in this record there was an account of Prophets having
          existed on this continent in former days, of Jesus having
          appeared, and of angels having administered unto them,--an
          account of their having been in possession of the Gospel, having
          the same doctrines, the same blessings, the same privileges and
          powers that were associated with the Gospel on the Asiatic
          continent; and that this record agreed with the Bible in
          doctrines, ordinances, teachings, and blessings.
          And furthermore, these men referred us to the Bible, and showed
          us that this book was spoken of--that it was to come forth--that
          it was the "stick of Joseph," and that it was to be one with the
          "stick of Judah,"--one in prophecy, one in revelation, one in
          unfolding the purposes of God, and one in bringing to pass the
          great events that were to transpire in the last days.
          We heard of these things, and to many of us they seemed foolish.
          We heard the cry of "False prophet and deceiver!" The first thing
          that I heard from a priest, after hearing this Gospel preached by
          Parley P. Pratt, some twenty years ago, was the cry of
          "Delusion!" I was immediately informed that "Joe Smith was a
          money-digger," that he tried to deceive people buy walking on
          planks laid under the water, and that he was a wicked and corrupt
          man, a deceiver, and one of the biggest fools in creation, and so
          forth. I heard every kind of story; and the priests have kept up
          the same things, pretty much, to the present day.
          I remember, when I first had an Elder introduced to me, I said to
          him, "I do not know what to think about you 'Mormons.' I do not
          believe any kind of fanaticism: I profess to be acquainted with
          the Bible; and, sir," said I, "in any conversation we may have, I
          wish you to confine yourself to the Bible; for I tell you I shall
          not listen to anything in opposition to that word."
          From the report which I had heard of "Mormonism," I thought it
          was anything but a religious system. I was told about the French
          prophets--I was told about Matthias, Johanna Southcote, and of
          all the follies that had existed for centuries; and then they put
          "Mormonism" at the end of them all.
          In my researches, I examined things very carefully and
          critically. I wrote down six of the first sermons I heard
          preached by Parley P. Pratt, in order that I might compare them
          with the Bible, and I could not find any difference. I could
          easily controvert any other doctrine, but I could not overturn
          one principle of "Mormonism."
          I have travelled to preach these doctrines in most of the United
          States and in the Canadas; I have preached them in England, in
          Scotland, in Wales, in the Isles of Man and the Jerseys, in
          france, Germany, in the principal cities of America and Europe,
          and to many prominent men in the world; and I have not yet found
          a man that could controvert one principle of "Mormonism" upon
          scriptural grounds. If there is a man, I have yet to find him.
          The first proclamation by the Elders was, that the ancient Gospel
          had been restored. We had had Methodism, Presbyterianism,
          Dunkerism, Shakerism, Catholicism, Quakerism, and every other ism
          that you could think of; but there was none that had the ancient
          Gospel,--no, not one.
          I was, however, well acquainted with theology. I consider that if
          ever I lost any time in my life, it was while studying the
          Christian theology. Sectarian theology is the greatest tomfoolery
          in the world.
          There are certain principles in reason which are unalterable. Two
          and two made four 1,800 years ago, and they still make the same.
          Two parallel lines never would meet: they will not now. A Gospel
          that was true 1,800 years ago could not be false now. If they,
          then, have the same Bible, and profess to have the same Spirit,
          and to be educated men, why do they not see alike? If there are
          any of whom we have spoken possessed of good common sense, it
          would lead them to union, and not to discord; for the scriptures
          tell us, there is "one Lord, who is above all, in you all, and
          through you all."
          We used to quarrel with one another, when we were among the
          sectarians, about our peculiar doctrines. One was a brother
          methodist, and another was a brother Presbyterian; and we used to
          fall out about which was right--whether the doctrine of freewill
          or of fate was right; for we did not know which was
          right,--through both were right, if we had understood them. There
          was also much wrangling as to whether infants that died went to
          hell or not. Some sent them to heaven, and some to hell, where
          they were to be pitched up with pitchforks, and stung with
          scorpions, and wasted there everlastingly.
          This is the doctrine of the Catholic Church. I have got a book at
          home that I obtained in france, which represents sinners falling
          into a tremendous fire; and there are dragons, scorpions,
          serpents, and every kind of reptile searching like fiends for
          their prey. Naked sinners are depicted falling into devouring
          flames, and a great dragon, with open mouth, forked tongue, and
          horrid teeth, ready to receive them. If they should miss it,
          there are scorpions, and serpents, and devils, with three-pronged
          pitchforks, waiting a little below, that they may get the sinners
          and give them a good roasting.
          You are here, a conglomeration from all the different churches.
          The day when you came into this Church was the time when you
          showed your honesty. What! are there honest-hearted Methodists
          and Presbyterians? Yes. And honest Baptists? Yes. Persons have
          been brought into this Church of all those different kinds of
          faith, and you are actually all one.
          [President B. Young: "That scares the world."]
          Yes, as President Young says, that scares the world. Why are they
          no one? Because they have not the Gospel as it existed in its
          Peter preached it, Jesus, and James, John, and Paul preached it,
          and the Apostles and Elders preached it on this continent; for
          the Gospel in the Book of Mormon and the Gospel in the Bible both
          agree: the doctrines in both books are one. The historical part
          differs only: the one gives the history of an Asiatic, the other
          of an American people.
          Stephens and Catherwood, after examining the ruins that were
          found at Guatemala, in central America, and gazing upon
          magnificent ruins, mouldering temples, stately edifices, rich
          sculpture, elegant statuary, and all the traces of a highly
          cultivated and civilized people, said--"Here are the works of a
          great and mighty people that have inhabited these ruins; but now
          they are no more; history is silent on the subject, and no man
          can unravel this profound mystery. Nations have planted, and
          reaped, and built, and lived, and died, that are now no more; and
          no one can tell anything about them or reveal their history."
          Why, there was a young man in Ontario county, New York, to whom
          the angel of God appeared and gave an account of the whole. These
          majestic ruins bespeak the existence of a mighty people. The Book
          of Mormon unfolds their history. O yes; but his was of too humble
          an origin, like Jesus of Nazareth. It was not some great
          professor, who had got an education in a European or an American
          college, but one who professed to have a revelation from
          God,--and the world don't believe in revelation; but nevertheless
          it is true, and we know it.
          Those men who profess so much intelligence that they cannot
          listen to the world of the Lord, and have so much egotism and
          philosophy that they cannot listen to sound reason and common
          sense, cannot be edified by these things, while we, who have not
          such lofty pretensions, enjoy them.
          Now, what did Jesus teach? He said, "Go ye into all the world and
          preach the Gospel to every creature: he that believeth and is
          baptised shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be
          damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe. In my
          name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new
          tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any
          deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the
          sick, and they shall recover." (Mark xvi. 16-18.)
          This is what Jesus taught: this is the Gospel that he and his
          disciples taught. Who teaches this Gospel now? Do the Methodists,
          the Presbyterians, the Dunkers, the Baptists, or the Catholics?
          Could you find anybody that taught the doctrines that Jesus
          taught his disciples to teach? I have not found them anywhere;
          and yet the thing is so plain that he that runs may read.
          Go and preach the Gospel to every creature; and he that believeth
          and is baptised shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall
          be damned. "O yes, we believe that." Well, then, read on. "O no,"
          they will say; "stop there if you please." But it reads: "And
          these signs shall follow them that believe. In my name shall they
          cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall
          take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not
          hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall
          "But," say they, "you must not read that." But it is in the
          Bible. "True," say they; "but it is a spiritual thing: it means
          those that are sick spiritually--they shall be healed. "It
          means," say they, "the sin-sick soul."
          It is like the school ma'm who came to a difficult word, and not
          understanding it herself, told the child to say "hard word," and
          pass on. You must not say that which is contrary to their belief.
          Now, if we look a little further, we shall find that the
          disciples were instructed to "tarry at Jerusalem until they were
          endowed with power from on high." It was necessary that they
          should be qualified. Did they tarry? They did.
          Why was it necessary for them to tarry? Had they not been with
          Jesus? And had they not ate and drank with him? Yes. Had they not
          seen his miracles? They had; and they were called to go and
          preach the Gospel. And were they not prepared? No, not until they
          had received the necessary qualification. It was not every
          upstart that could go and preach the Gospel. 
          There are some, now a days, that go to college; and by their
          learning they think they will preach a Gospel without God. There
          are others who go because they are fools. Now, when the Lord
          qualified the Apostles to go forth and preach the Gospel, he
          endowed them with wisdom and inspired them from on high, and they
          spake as the Holy Ghost gave them utterance; and the word that
          they spake was not the word of man, but the word of God, dictated
          by the Spirit of God, pointing out to the people the way of life.
          Why was it necessary for those Apostles to tarry at Jerusalem?
          They had an important mission to perform; their testimony was
          going to seal the doom of nations. Their message was, "He that
          believeth and is baptised shall be saved, and he that believeth
          not shall be damned."
          Could the Methodists, Baptists, or Presbyterians say this? No. No
          one professes to say that their word will seal the doom of
          nations, among modern Christians.
          Those men, however, who stayed at Jerusalem till they were
          endowed with power from on high, made this profession. They
          assembled in an upper room, and the Spirit of the Lord God rested
          upon them, and they spoke as the Spirit gave them utterance.
          There were no Methodists, or Presbyterians, or Baptists there.
          As soon as it was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and
          some said, "Why, these men are drunk: we have got a lot of
          drunken scamps here--the followers of Jesus of Nazareth." But
          Peter said, "O no, this is not the case; it is but the third hour
          of the day." The Jews never got drunk before nine o'clock in the
          morning; so that was a sufficient argument.
          Peter said, "These men are not drunk as ye suppose; but this is
          what was spoken by the Prophet Joel--"And it shall come to pass
          in the last days, saith God, that I will pour out my Spirit upon
          all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, and
          your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream
          dreams; and on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out
          in those days of my Spirit, and they shall prophecy." (Acts ii.)
          This is not drunkenness, but it is the power of God beginning to
          be made manifest: these are the servants of the living God, the
          Apostles of the Lord, set apart to preach the principles of
          eternal truth to the nations of the earth; and they are speaking
          as the Spirit gives them utterance.
          The Apostles began to tell them about Jesus, that he was the Son
          of God, that they had rejected him, crucified, and slain him.
          They testified that he was not an impostor, as the people had
          supposed, but that he was the Messiah.
          When they heard these things, they were pricked to the heart, and
          cried out, "Men and brethren, what shall we do?"
          You have heard this kind of cry in those revival meetings among
          the sectarians: people would get convinced and under a sort of
          contraction of mind, and they would want to know what they should
          do to be saved.
          Now, here was a lot of people gathered from all parts of the
          surrounding country, speaking different languages; and Peter was
          preaching to them to believe, repent, and be baptised: and while
          reasoning upon the crucifixion of Jesus Christ, they cried out,
          "What shall we do?" Did he tell them to go to the anxious seat to
          be prayed for? No, he did not know anything about such a seat:
          the Devil had not yet invented it. Did he tell them to go and put
          their names into a class-book, and that they would receive them
          on probation, and then, if they were worthy, they would be
          received as members? No: this is something in advance of Petter's
          time; it is something of Christian civilization.
               It was necessary that we should have the enlightenment of
          the 19th century to reveal these things. Did he tell them to
          pray? No, he did not. Prayer is well enough in the season
          thereof; but they had something else to do.
          Is it not right to go into your closet and pray? Yes. But when
          you have ordinances to attend to, then that is your business.
          What did Peter say to them? He said, "Repent, and be baptised
          every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of
          sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost."
          You perceive that he told the people the same that Jesus told him
          to teach.
          "In the first place, you tell us to repent, and then to be
          baptised in the name of Jesus christ for the remission of sins;
          and what then?"
          To have hands laid upon you for the gift of the Holy Ghost.
          "What will the Holy Ghost do for us, Peter?"
          You have seen its effects upon us. It shall bring things past to
          your remembrance; it shall show you things to come; it shall make
          prophets of you; your sons and daughters shall see visions; the
          heavens shall be opened unto you; you shall know of your origin,
          comprehend who you are, what you are, where you are going to, the
          relationship which exists between you and your God; and there
          shall be a channel opened between the eternal worlds and you; and
          the purposes of God shall be made known unto you.
          What did the Elders of this Church preach to you? The very same
          things which Peter taught. And have not the same effects, or
          signs, followed them that believe? They have, as you all know
          this day. (See 1st Cor. chap. xii.)
          I will tell you how I felt when I was investigating the doctrines
          of "Mormonism." I compared them to try if they agreed with the
          Scriptures; but when I tried to pick "Mormonism" to pieces, I
          could not do it. And now, said I to the Elders, you promise me
          that if I embrace the doctrines you teach, I shall receive the
          gift of the Holy Ghost: what will this produce? They told me it
          would produce the same as it did anciently. If I had not
          experienced those things and seen them manifested around me, I
          would have got up and called those men impostors. I would have
          said, "Sirs, you promised me and others blessings which we have
          not experienced, and this people and you, sirs, are impostors.
          I do not call the priests of the day impostors, because they do
          not profess anything of the kind that I have spoken of: they are
          simply false teachers, "teaching for doctrines the commandments
          of men," as the Scriptures say.
          We red the Book of Mormon, and found it contained the same
          doctrines the Apostles taught on the Asiatic continent.
          And what has this Gospel done? It has caused you to leave your
          families, your connections, your homes, and your associations in
          life. Many of you have left thousands and thousands of dollars'
          worth of property; you have wandered over oceans, deserts,
          plains, and mountains; you have been mobbed and scourged from
          city to city, and from State to State, and you have endured all
          this. Why? Because of that hope which is within your bosoms,
          which blooms with immortality and eternal lives. You have asked
          this question to yourselves, "Who am I, and what is the design of
          my existence?" and the Gospel has unfolded these things to your
          understandings. You feel that you are eternal beings: you feel
          that you are living for eternity and not for time only.
          I have heard it recommended, by some poor fools in the shape of
          editors in the United States, to send missionaries here to
          convert the people. I told them to send them, and promised they
          should have a hearing. They thought if they came here and
          introduced some of their good Christian ideas and practices and
          some of their pure morals, that you would see such a striking
          difference that you must be enamored with them, and that you
          would be broken up.
          Why, said I, poor fools! Do you think that this people have left
          their friends, associations, and everything that would render
          life precious among men, and wandered off among those who are
          called fanatics and fools--those who are everywhere spoken
          against?--and do you think that they are going to be led astray
          by your poor-pussy priests?
          Are you to be like the Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, and
          Catholics? No; you are to have one faith, one baptism, one Lord,
          one Holy Spirit.
          You are terribly tyrannized over, according to what I hear; and
          many of you want to leave.
          I engaged, when I was back in the States, that if they would send
          all to Utah that wanted to come, we would send all back that
          wanted to go. That would be a fair bargain, you know; but I think
          they would have the heaviest job on hand.
          [Voices: We know they would.]
          What was your object in coming here? Was it to rebel against the
          General Government?
          [President B. Young: To get away from Christians.]
          Brother Young says it was to get away from Christians--from that
          unbounded charity which you had experienced amongst them. In
          consequence of their treatment, you had to come away to seek a
          home in the desert wilds, and to obtain that protection among
          savages which Christian philanthropy denied you.
          We came here because we could no help it, and now we have got an
          idea to stay here because we can help it: this is about the
          What was it that implanted the idea of gathering and union in our
          bosoms? It was the Gospel of Jesus Christ; and that principle is
          implanted in our breasts by the power of the Holy Ghost, which
          earth and hell cannot eradicate.
          There are certain ideas of God, and futurity, and the nature and
          fitness of things implanted in the human bosom, even while in the
          world; for there are many things which lead to reflection.
          Why do this people feel so comfortable when an army is
          approaching? Are you not afraid of being killed? No, not a great
          deal. Why are you not mourning and sorrowing, and why are you not
          distressed and troubled? Because you have got a principle within
          you that cannot be conquered in time nor in eternity: you possess
          the principles of eternal life in your bosoms, that cannot be
          subdued. You know what your relationship is with the Eternal God,
          and his Spirit gives joy and consolation to your bosoms.
          I have heard men and women rejoice in france and in germany as
          much as in any parts of the world, and in their own tongue
          blessing and thanking God that ever he permitted the light of
          truth to beam upon their minds. you feel the same: you have got
          the treasure in earthen vessels; you have got that within you of
          which Jesus spake--a well of water "springing up unto eternal
          life." You are looking forward to the time when thrones,
          principalities, powers, and eternal lives will be given unto you
          in the kingdoms of our God.
          Again: You know that you are in the kingdom of God; for God,
          among other things, has revealed this to you. And while the
          Communists, Fourierites, and others have sought to bring about a
          reign of righteousness without revelation, God has revealed unto
          you a kingdom that shall abide for ever, by the principles of
          eternal truth and by the revelations of God. You know that you
          are associated with this kingdom: you feel it; and no man can
          deprive you of this feeling, nor rob you of that Spirit.
          Satan has had the dominion over the world for centuries, and no
          nation or people has acknowledged God or bowed to his sceptre.
          They have anointed their kings, they have hewn down and trampled
          upon the rights of man, and their hands reek with blood. In this
          condition they have had priests to come and anoint them kings!
          But they are wholesale murderers and robbers.
          Who has reigned by the grace of God in the nations? And who has
          had authority from heaven? Who has acknowledged God in all their
          ways? Has any kingdom or dominion under heaven? Not one! You go
          into any kingdom, or let a Prophet of God go into any cabinet, to
          any governor, or potentate, and say unto them, Thus saith the
          Lord! and they would kick him out. [Voice: "They would kill
          him."] Would they do it in the United States? They would
          To behold man, whose breath is in his nostrils, who flourishes,
          and is cut down like the grass that exists, and withers and dies,
          that expands and bursts like a bubble--poor, pusillanimous
          man--assume government, authority, and power, without any
          authority from God, to regulate the kingdoms of the earth, shows
          his littleness, weakness, egotism, and pusillanimity, and reminds
          one of boys playing marbles or building cob-houses.
          Why was this earth made? and who made it? We are told in the
          Scriptures that "all things were created by him and for him;
          whether they be principalities, powers, or dominions, all things
          were created by him and for him." Has he had the dominion? If so,
          when and where has he had it? He did partially rule for a short
          time among the ancient Patriarchs, and also among the Jews; but
          all the rest of the nations have ruled without him and taken to
          themselves the glory. They have assumed to themselves certain
          positions and powers, and, aided by their peers, lords,
          governors, and immediate associates, they have oppressed the
          human family, and brought them into bondage.
          The nations have forgotten God. They have forsaken God, the
          fountain of living waters, and hewn out to themselves broken
          cisterns, that can hold no water; and like dogs, wolves,
          panthers, and beasts of prey, they have done nothing but tear
          each other to pieces.
          Red the history of nations, and examine the paintings they have
          in their National Galleries, and you will find they represent,
          almost exclusively, scenes of blood, deadly struggles, triumphant
          victories, or sanguinary battles, and the groaning, troubles,
          sighs, sufferings, and death of the human family.
          This has been the way that things have been carried on by kings
          and governors; but where and when has there been a person to
          save, and bless, and act as a father and benefactor to the world?
          And where has there been a servant of God listened to? Jesus came
          among his friends; but they would not listen to him. He sent his
          servants--his Apostles, but they put them to death. He has sent
          again in the last days; he has anointed his servant Joseph Smith,
          and afterwards Brigham Young, to speak as his mouthpiece to the
          people, for the government of his Saints not only here, but to
          all that will hear and obey the Gospel throughout the world.
               God has determined to have a people that will serve him.
          What have you heard taught here? Nothing but the law of God and
          obedience to the laws of the land. Nobody but the most
          blackhearted villains that ever lived would have gone among our
          enemies and represented things otherwise.
          You comprehend liberty, and you will have this boon. Many of your
          fathers have fought for this, and you are resolved to enjoy it.
          Will you endeavour to disannul the Government? No; but we will
          rally round the Constitution that was purchased by the blood of
          our fathers, and will support it.
          These are our views; and while we do not trample under foot the
          Constitution, we will take care that others do not do it.
          [The congregation responded, "Amen."]
          What has been the difficulty with you for some time past? You
          have had doctrines of purity revealed unto you; you have been
          taught principles of righteousness, to repent of all your evils,
          to purify yourselves, that, as Saints of the living God, you
          might come and receive blessings at the hands of the Almighty.
          While you have been doing this, the spirit of psychology has been
          operating in the hearts of men, even the spirits and powers of
          darkness; devils have been railing, and men thundering out their
          anathemas; all hell has been to pay, and "no pitch hot," and why?
          Because you have been adhering to the principles of truth, and
          been doing better than you have before.
          What was the reason that they crucified Jesus Christ? Because he
          adhered to the truth; and those very men that persecute us would
          crucify him, if he was here to-day.
          [Voices: "Yes, they would."]
          Well, what is the matter? The Lord has given to us a Prophet who
          receives the word of the Lord for us. These revelations have led
          us from principle to principle, from doctrine to doctrine, and
          from ordinance to ordinance, until we are found as we are at the
          present time.
          We feel well, our spirits are light and buoyant, and our hopes
          strong in the God of Israel. If we could not trust in God, we
          should indeed be without hope. How many have gone from here to
          teach the principles that God has revealed? Thousands of the
          Elders of Israel. They were sent to do the people good, and have
          been more disinterested in it than any other people.
          Have you, Elders, gone because you were sent by missionary
          societies? No, you have not. Have you gone because you had drafts
          and acceptances on banks and merchants? No: you have gone without
          purse or scrip. President Young, brother Woodruff, brother Hyde,
          brother Franklin, myself, and others, have travelled thousands
          and thousands of miles without purse or scrip, trusting in the
          living God.
          Did we have to beg? No. I do not believe in begging: God will
          take care of us. It is not so with other ministers. You tell them
          to trust in God for the support of their bodies, and they are not
          willing to do it. They will be quite willing to trust in God for
          the support of their bodies, and they are not willing to do it.
          They will be quite willing to trust in God for their spirits; but
          they dare not trust him for their bodies.
          Go to the United States, and I will engage to give $50,000, if
          you will find a thousand men in all the United States that will
          go without purse or scrip to the nations of the earth to preach
          the Gospel. Come, now, I will banter the world with this offer.
          On the other hand, if President Young wants a thousand men, they
          will be ready in one day, if it is necessary. Is it not so,
               [Thousands of voices responded, "Yes."]
          This state of things exists in the world because they are
          governed by filthy lucre.
          We have embraced the Gospel because we knew it was true. I have
          travelled with brother Young thousands of miles, preaching the
          Gospel, and with brother Woodruff, brother Hyde, brother Smith,
          brother Franklin, and many others around me. What did we do? We
          went trusting in Israel's God; and we are doing the same now.
          What did we go for? Because we loved the human family, and
          knowing that God had revealed principles that would exalt men and
          women in the kingdom of God. We wandered forth to preach those
          principles voluntarily. We did it because we loved mankind.
          Why have this people confidence in President Young and others?
          Because they have seen them leave their homes and go forth and
          endure every privation to promote their welfare in time and in
          eternity. They could not have confidence in a priest that would
          not go to preach except he had $10,000.
          Furthermore, this people have confidence in their leaders,
          because in times of trouble and trial they have stemmed the
          torrents and been foremost in the battle. It is not a kind of
          soft, smooth eloquence to tickle the ears of men, but it is stern
          matters of fact that the people know.
          As Paul said, "Can anything separate us from the love of God? No,
          brethren; we are cemented together by eternal ties that the world
          does not know, nor can it comprehend. Talk to us of bowing to the
          Gentile yoke! Nonsense. What would be your feeling if the United
          States wanted to have the honour of driving us from our homes and
          bringing us subject to their depraved standard of moral and
          religious truth? Would you, if necessary, brethren, put the torch
          to your buildings, and lay them in ashes, and wander houseless
          into the mountains? I know what you would say and what you would
          [President Brigham Young: Try the vote.]
          All you that are willing to set fire to your property and lay it
          in ashes, rather than submit to their military rule and
          oppression, manifest it by raising your hands.
          [The congregation unanimously raised their hands.]
          I know what your feelings are. We have been persecuted and robbed
          long enough; and, in the name of Israel's God, we will be free!
          [The whole congregation responded, "Amen." And President B. Young
          said, "I say amen all the time to that."]
          I feel to thank God that I am associated with such men, with such
          a people, where honesty and truth dwell in the heart--where men
          have got a religion that they are not afraid to live by, and that
          they are not afraid to die by; and I would not give a straw for
          anything short of that.
          The great God has set his hand to roll forth his purposes; and
          the hand that opposes it shall be palsied. The power of God shall
          be felt among the nations that reject the truth. All is right in
          Israel, and we do not want to hurt anybody; but we feel to bless
          everybody, and our hearts are full of blessings for all who will
          work righteousness.
          Shall we still bless the human family? Yes. Shall we rally around
          the Constitution of the United States, and protect it in its
          purity? Yes; we will save it when others forsake it.
          In the day of our sorrow and affliction, when hunted by our
          enemies, was there anybody to pour in comfort to the wounded
          bosom? Have there been any of the priests and editors to take our
          part? Where are they?
          Brethren, I feel thankful that God has revealed unto us the keys
          of the kingdom of God and given us a knowledge of the things that
          shall transpire in these last days.
          I ask my heavenly Father that I may be counted worthy and
          faithful to endure to the end, that I may obtain the crown that
          is in reversion for me.
          I do not care anything about shooting: I have been shot. Neither
          do I care anything about dying; for I could have died many a time
          if I had desired to; but I had not got ready. But I do care about
          those principles of truth which I have received; and I would not
          exchange my position for that of any emperor, king, or potentate
          in any nation under heaven.
          God will put a hook in the jaws of our enemies and turn them
          aside; and the day is not far distant when empires will crumble
          to pieces and the hand of God be against the nations; and they
          will know that there is a God in heaven, and a hand that is
          stronger than theirs.
          Brethren, all we have to do is to live our religion, to obey the
          counsel of our President, be humble and faithful, and not exalted
          in our own strength; but ask wisdom of God, and see that we have
          peace with God, with our families, with one another, that peace
          may reign in our bosoms and in our community.
          I pray God to preserve you in peace unto the day of redemption,
          in the name of Jesus. Amen.
          yournal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Heber
          C. Kimball, September 20, 1857
                        RIGHTEOUS--TRIAL OF THE SAINTS, ETC.
             A Discourse by President Heber C. Kimball, delivered in the
              Great Salt Lake City, Sunday morning, September 20, 1857.
          There is but one course for this people to take, in order to be
          Saints; and that is to do right, to be just, to be true, and to
          be honest. I will tell you, gentlemen, it is not the character of
          a Saint to lie, to deceive, and to take the advantage of one
          another: that is not the character of a Saint. It is to receive
          the truth from God, from his Son Jesus Christ, and from the Holy
          Just as sure as I abide in the vine, so sure am I to partake of
          that Spirit that is in the Father; and it comes down through the
          Son, continuing down through that vine till it comes to me.
          Well, I am standing very near the head of that vine; that is, the
          vine that is springing out of the Father, even in the latter
          days. Brother Brigham is the head of the vine, and I stand right
          by him, and every man that holds the Priesthood stands right by
          us, and should have the same Spirit that we have, and the same
          that was in Jesus Christ.
          Now, if I have got the Holy Ghost in me, I am dictated by the
          Father, and by the Son, and by the Holy Ghost; and everything is
          clean and right between me and the Father. Then what is there to
          hinder me asking the Father, in the name of Jesus, and receiving,
          if all is right and there is no obstruction?
          If there is an obstruction, that obstruction is not in the
          Father, it is not in Jesus, neither is it in the Holy Ghost; but
          if there is an obstruction, it is in me. I caused it, did I not?
          Yes, I did. But if we have the principles of this Gospel dwelling
          in us, that is by the Spirit of truth; and they are life.
          Every word of truth you receive and treasure up in your bosoms is
          light and life, for light is life; and if these principles are in
          us, and we cultivate them, I tell you there is no spirit of death
          in us. But we abandon the principles of death, and there is no
          place in us for death; but it is light, and life, and
          intelligence; and if those principles continue to dwell in us, we
          will be like a well of water springing up into everlasting life.
          How can a man lie when there is not an untruth in him? How can he
          take the advantage of his brother? How can he act the hypocrite?
          How can he be dishonest, when there are none of these things in
          him? How can he do any of these evil things, when there is
          nothing but light and truth in him?
          I am aware that a great many people have not an idea that light
          is life, and truth is light: they do not believe it nor
          comprehend it; but it is so. Have I a disposition to lie to my
          brother? If I had said anything, and brother Brigham was to say,
          "Brother Heber, how is it? Is it so?" I would not dare to lie to
          him; for he holds the keys of life, light, and intelligence to
          this whole nation: he holds the keys of light and truth; and you
          might as well lie to God as to lie to him; for the man that would
          lie to him would lie to God.
          Now, if any man follow the practice of lying, deceiving, or
          working any manner of iniquity, I do not care if he pretends to
          be a Saint to-day, his corruption will surely be made manifest;
          and although he may have a name to live and to dwell among this
          people, yet, if he continues that course, he will go to
          destruction, both body and spirit.
          Take a person that practises evil, and you will see that person
          uneasy: such individuals are never easy a minute. But you take a
          person who has got the Spirit of God, who is humble, meek, and of
          a child-like spirit, that is the man: I do not care if he is in a
          mud-hole, neither do I care if he has forty mobocrats after him,
          or if he is a-straddle of a cannon, he is happy.
          This makes me think of brother Amasa and brother McGinn: the mob
          took them and rode them on a cannon. Well, this is easier than it
          is to ride on a rail.
          They asked them to preach; so brother McGinn preached to them,
          showing the reverence of the animal creation towards their God,
          and said, "The hen put down her head and took a drink of water,
          and then lifted up her head in thanks and adoration to her God.
          Well, you see, there is a good deal of thankfulness and reverence
          in a hen." "Amen," says brother Amasa: "Lord, make us all hens."
          That was about the winding-up of the discourse; and by preaching
          these things they gained the affections of those mobbers, so that
          they let them go.
          Brethren, let us take the counsel that we received from brother
          Spencer; and let us be humble and be Saints; and let every man
          honour his calling and make it honourable; and by so doing, God
          will honour that man, and he will honour every man who honours
          that man and who honours his religion. If every man will live his
          religion, serve his God, and honour his Priesthood, we never will
          be troubled from this day henceforth and for ever; no, never.
          Will our enemies come among us? They won't come this year; they
          may try as much as they please.
          [President B. Young: "Except we let them in."]
          No, never can they come here, except we let them in.
          Well, as the evil is measurably turned away this year, if the
          Saints will be faithful, they will be foiled next year, and then
          more abundantly the year after that, and so on. But they will
          keep sending their troops and forces from year to year and from
          time to time, and you need not lay down your watch. The day has
          come when the devil is coming with all his combined forces: he
          has laid a siege against the kingdom of God, and it never will
          cease till this kingdom triumphs.
          It is for you to be just as good judges of the truth as I am; and
          you will be, if the truth dwells in you.
          Brethren, let me tell you that I have no spirit in me to shed
          blood. I never had it in me but once in my life, except I have it
          in me when I am angry. Once I was inspired by the Almighty with
          that spirit, and that was in Nauvoo; and so was brother Brigham,
          and I felt to say that I was sorry that peace was declared. We
          had just got ready when the gap was shut up.
          Do I want to shed the blood of my brethren and sisters, or to see
          it shed? No: and neither do you, unless the Holy Ghost dictates
          for us to shed the blood of our enemies; then it is just as right
          as it is for us to partake of the sacrament. But I wish they
          would take the hint, and go the other way, and not attempt to
          come here. We do not want to hurt them; but if they come upon us,
          and we have to repel them by the force of arms, God Almighty will
          give us the power to do it: now, mark it.
          You know, I said that I had wives enough to whip the United
          States; and why? Because they will whip themselves, and my wives
          would not have to resist them.
          This is a good day; and what is there for us to do? It is for us
          to take a course to lay up our grain, our corn, our barley, and
          oats. A great many of you have been brought up on oatmeal
          porridge. I have been in the old country, and seen you live on
          it, and have eaten it with you; and so has brother Hyde.
          There are thousands of people in England that would consider they
          were perfectly happy, if they could get one spoonful of oatmeal
          each day for life. I have heard brother Brigham state the same
          thing. Why, here are women, and men, too, who sing before us,
          with whom I have eaten oatmeal porridge; and I like it, for it is
          digested very quickly, and leaves people very comfortable.
          And now, take a course to lay up your stores and prepare for the
          worst. We are blest, this year, above all the blessings that have
          been since the earth was organized.
          Here is brother James Smithies: he is working some land on shares
          for me upon the Church farm. He has this year raised one-third
          more than any previous year, and on less ground. And this people
          are blest in proportion like that. Who has done it? God has done
          it, and has blest this people, because they have repented of and
          forsaken their sins, and confessed them, many of them.
          Well, if we take this course, he will continue to bless us and to
          multiply blessings upon us; but, let me tell you, brethren and
          sisters, if you persist in evil, in lying, and in your
          deceptions, the curse of God will be upon you, and you will be
          I do not allude to any, only those of that character; and if
          there are any of that character present, I will say to them, If
          you feel disposed to persist in your wickedness, you shall see
          sorrow, while the virtuous and the honest shall increase in
          blessings; their crops, their stock, and all that they have shall
          increase. There is no blessing that can be withheld from a
          righteous man or a righteous woman: the heavens cannot withhold
          its blessings; but all the blessings of the heavens and of the
          earth are theirs, because they are heirs.
          We are to become heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ.
          What blessings are to be withheld from Jesus Christ? There is no
          blessing pertaining to this earth but what belongs to Jesus: then
          there is no blessing that will be withheld from the faithful.
          Brethren and sisters, we are heirs with him to the estate of his
          Father, just as much as two sons and one daughter and their
          faithful children are legal heirs to a father's estate. When a
          father dies and makes his will, he wills that property to them
          that are faithful to him; and so it is with us; and it is
          I feel to ask the Father, in the name of Jesus, to help my
          brethren to live their religion, honour their Priesthood and
          calling; and I pray you, brethren, to live your religion and
          serve your God, that we may see the power and the magnitude of
          our God in the last days. I tell you there never were any people,
          since the world was organized, that have seen such mighty and
          romantic power of God as this people will see.
          Is there a collision between us and the United States? No; we
          have not collashed: that is the word that sounds nearest to what
          I mean. But now the thread is cut between them and us, and we
          never will gybe again; no, never, worlds without end.
          [Voices: "Amen."]
          You may think that I am not correct; but I am in the habit of
          telling the truth when in fun as well as in earnest; and men that
          cannot are not worth much.
          We have never been the aggressors, but they have raised the
          weapons of war to exterminate us as many as five times, and they
          have robbed us of all we had. I have but three little articles in
          this world that I obtained before I was a "Mormon,"--an earthen
          vessel, a tin tea-canister, and a chest that brother Brigham made
          for me: he made me several, but that was the first one.
          I have been robbed, and plundered, and afflicted, if you call it
          affliction; but I do not call it affliction. I have heard many
          tell of what sorrowful times they have had; but they are as good
          times as ever I had in this life. I leave it to brother Brigham,
          if I have not been as happy in the mud as I have been anywhere.
          Some of you have seen these times in Iowa: I think some of you
          were there. I had happy days during those times; and I am happy
          and thankful that I live in the tops of these mountains, right on
          the backbone, where we have got on some good spurs. I tell you we
          boast that we are on the tops of the mountains; but let us boast
          in the Lord and in his strength.
          We have received the Gospel of repentance--of baptism for the
          remission of sins; and we have received the Holy Ghost, and it
          has brought us here. Well, a great many tell what sorrowful times
          they have had. "O dear, I think I have a perfect right to lie
          like the Devil; for I think what I have passed through ought to
          atone for all I have done." It is a poor coot, let me tell you,
          that will make such excuses. Let me tell you, that does not pay
          for one lie.
          Supposing you lie, or steal, or commit adultery, and so on,--what
          you have suffered is not going to pay for this debt.
          Independently of these things, what are trials for? To prove our
          integrity--to try us, whether we will stand to God and to his
          kingdom. The Bible says that we are to come up through great
          tribulation; that is, the hardest kind of trials. You know, the
          harder you put on the robes to the wash-board, the better they
          are washed.
          I want to bring up a comparison. Brother Brigham is the head of
          the limb: and which has the hardest work to bear--he that has to
          lug all that is attached to that vine, or you that are branches
          of that vine? Which is the hardest, and which has the most to
          carry--the tree, or the one apple that clings to the tree? Which
          has the most suffering to pass through--one individual apple, or
          the tree itself?
          Your troubles, and trials, and perplexities are nothing more than
          one apple, in comparison to brother Brigham's cares; and still I
          presume there are lots who think that they have more trouble than
          brother Brigham or brother Heber. But you do not appreciate your
          privileges and blessings: you are not thankful to the giver, or
          to the benefactor; and that makes you troublesome, and you feel
          as if you could not endure it: you feel that you are passing
          through more than all the rest of the Saints.
          Do you suppose that I calculate to get any pay for what I pass
          through? No; but I am thankful, and praise the Lord every day of
          my life that I was true to Joseph, and to Hyrum, and the brethren
          that have gone. What would those give that were not faithful, if
          they had been as true as brother Brigham and brother Heber? They
          would give all they have got; yes, they would sit down and be
          skinned from head to foot, and have every nail pulled out of
          their toes and fingers. I am thankful that I was faithful; but I
          am sorry for them: but that man that has murmured, and
          complained, and tried to make brother Joseph a dishonest and
          unhallowed man, has great need to mourn for himself.
          If I were in the position of some, instead of letting a week pass
          before I made an atonement to the satisfaction of those offended,
          I would go right off and do it at once. Some men come upon this
          stand who have acted unrighteously, and forsaken and betrayed us,
          and thereby brought death and destruction upon thousands of men,
          women, and children. They will get up and say, "I have sinned
          against God and in his sight; and now, brethren, I want you to
          restore me to perfect fellowship and friendship."
          Do you not see that they want to be restored, every limb and
          joint, to the perfect embraces of this people? Well, we have to
          take them at their word and receive them into fellowship. Do I
          feel to say, yes, receive them? Yes, I do. But are they in full
          fellowship when they have been out of the Church ten or twenty
          years? How can such a man be restored to full fellowship without
          a time for making restitution to the complete satisfaction of all
          the parties aggrieved--until we can say, "Well done, good and
          faithful servant, enter into our joys and partake of our
          blessings?" This is my faith. If a person takes a course to
          injure me, although he might not injure, yet it is the same as
          though he did: the will is taken for the deed.
          I look to my head and to my governor--the man who holds the keys
          of the kingdom of heaven on the earth. I have thought, a great
          many times, of what the Lord has said, through his servant Joseph
          the Prophet, that not a hair falleth from the head of a righteous
          man without the notice of our heavenly Father. Do you think that
          God does not notice little lies and deceptions--little this,
          that, and the other?
          Do you believe, brethren and sisters, that that man who does not
          appreciate the kindness of his benefactor that feeds him, and
          clothes him, and administers to his wants,--do you suppose that
          he will be thankful to God for his favours? No; the men or the
          women who do not appreciate the kindness of their benefactor, are
          not thankful to God. They are under condemnation; they are in the
          gall of bitterness and in the bonds of iniquity; and I know it.
          Did I ever receive a kindness or a blessing from a person without
          being grateful for it? No, never; but, say I, "Thank you for
          this, because it comes when I am in need of it." Well, supposing
          I mete out to a person from year to year, and he or she does not
          appreciate it, but says, "It is nothing more than your reasonable
          service, Mr. Kimball, to give me a living." Well, we admit of
          that; and it is no more than reasonable that you should make some
          kind of acknowledgement and show kindness to me.
          I would not give a dime for you, except your love is manifested
          by your works--by your faith and works. Love or hatred is
          manifested in this way. Do not I prove to that man that I return
          the compliment to him by my kindness? The man or woman that will
          not return the compliment is not of much account.
          I have said for years that never--no, never again will I be
          subject to such cursed scoundrels as the United States Government
          have sent here as officers. I say, in the name of Israel's God, I
          will not.
          [Voices: "Amen."]
          James Buchanan now occupies the chair of state. He and his
          counsellors, his coadjutors, his cabinet, and Congress have met
          and planned the destruction of this people--of brother Brigham
          and his associates in particular; and the priests of the day say
          amen to it; and they exhort the people to say amen to it; and the
          whole people of the United States are under condemnation. They
          consented to the death of Joseph, Hyrum, David, Parley, and lots
          of men, women, and children. The ground is planted with men,
          women, and children, from Nauvoo to this place; and the world
          have consented to it, and they say it is just.
          The Government, the President, the heads of the military
          departments and of all the governmental affairs have consented to
          these things.
          When we were poor, and lived on cow-hides and cattle, skunks and
          thistle roots, brother Brigham and his brethren paddled this way
          and that way, and sought out his place. 
          While we were in Winter Quarters, 500 men were demanded. They
          travelled over the Plains and gained a part of Mexico, which is
          this land. Then came grasshoppers and crickets, and eat up our
          crops; and our enemies have all the time been saying that it is
          just--they deserve it.
          Now, brethren, if you can comprehend what I have said, they shall
          suffer all that we have, and it shall be doubled upon them, and
          then it shall be pressed down.
          I know that while you and I have no feelings of anger, we are
          right. Jesus says, "With what measure ye mete, it shall me
          measured to you again." The Scriptures say that Jesus said this;
          but if he did not, it is just as true as anything that is
          written: it is God Almighty's truth. Yes, they will meet it in
          the United States, beginning at the head.
          But we are free! They have laid a snare to entrap us and to kill
          brother Brigham; and they want to hang him between the heavens
          and the earth, and every other man that will support him: but as
          the Lord God Almighty lives, they shall meet that also; and if I
          had the power, I would tell it to them so that they could hear
          it. Do I fear them? I do not fear anything that is upon this
          Do I fear my God? No; but I love him, and I fear to offend him.
          He is my Father, and I sprang out of his loins, just as my son
          William Kimball's children sprang out of his loins; and every man
          and woman that has been upon this earth was once in our Father's
          loins, just as much as my children ever were in mine; and Jesus
          was the first born, and we are heirs of our Father and our God,
          and we will gain the prize through much tribulation.
          Let me tell you that ten years will not pass away before God will
          play with this nation as he did with Pharaoh, only worse.
          I tell you these things, that you may know that wherein you
          measure out you have got to receive back; and where you lie, you
          have got to take that lie back; and where you offend your God and
          benefactor, as the Lord God liveth, you have to take that back,
          or you will get a scourging,--that is, where your benefactor is a
          man of truth and is walking in his calling.
          If I abuse brother Brigham, it is my business to make
          satisfaction to that man. Well, I would not offend him nor any
          good man in this congregation; no, I would not. If I offend him,
          I do it ignorantly; and if I did, I would repent of it. I did
          offend him once or twice in my life, and I repented in tears and
          in sorrow; and I wish to God there had never such things existed
          since I was born. Well, I was ignorant, and I was a child. Well,
          if I have got to make those recantations, you have, too, when you
          offend or do wrong to each other.
          I am teaching what you call strong doctrine; but I am teaching
          nothing but what is true. It was true to me, and it is equally
          true to you. It is the duty of every Elder, Teacher, high Priest,
          and Deacon to begin to live a new life. Why? Can you do any
          better than you are doing this day? Yes.
          This year I have built a barn 102 feet long. Well, then, the next
          year I may build two such barns. This proves that the more a man
          does the more he is capable of doing. But because I made ten rods
          of fence last week, does that prove that I can make twenty this
          week? If you, sisters, knit one stocking this week, must you knit
          two next week, and kill yourselves? Or, if you have put ten yards
          of cloth in your skirt this year, should you put in twenty next
          year? No; but put in six next year. But I want to show you the
          I was speaking here, last Sunday, by the permission of brother
          Brigham, of brother Eddington. He is an honest man; or, if he is
          not, we will prove him.
          [President B. Young: "You will prove him to be an honest man."]
          Well, brother Eddington seemed to fall in with the idea. We want
          the ladies to bring in their surplus clothes for brother
          Eddington to sell for wheat and other grain. I speak of the
          females, because they have got the most clothes in their hands.
          If you have got five dresses, hand two over to him, and let him
          buy wheat, corn, barley, pork, mutton, tallow, &c.; and then he
          will pay you in those articles for your coats, jackets,
          pantaloons, and bustles! Just put in your bustles there, and get
          them full of wheat instead of bran!
          I have foreseen the necessities of these things.
          Go and take your clothes, and do not be afraid that you will
          never get any more; for, let me tell you, if you will lay up
          these stores, you will have clothing till it shall be a drug and
          a trouble to you.
          You do not believe that, some of you; but I tell you, if you do
          not believe it, and if you do not know it, it is because you are
          not living your religion. But the day will be, and it is right at
          our doors, when thousands and millions in the United States and
          in the old countries will come to us and render to us all the
          rich things that this earth affords, in exchange for food.
          Brother Eddington says that where there is none person that
          brings clothing there are twenty that have wheat to dispose of.
          Go into the country north and south, and there is not one woman
          in ten that has got as much cloth as you have on your backs
          There are many before me that have got an abundance of as good
          clothes as ever were put on, while those who live in the country
          have scarcely any.
          Do not be afraid of brother Eddington, for he is an honourable
          man, and will pay you in wheat, corn, buck-wheat, tallow, or
          anything else that he can command. Well, you take a course to
          sustain him and buy wheat; and if you do not want it, there are
          others that are ready to take it; and the day will come when you
          will hand over your rich clothing and jewellery for it. 
          Do you not know that brother Brigham told you he would not deal
          it free again?
          [President B. Young: "We will buy them too."]
          Brother Brigham Young does not lie, nor his brother Heber.
          Well, now, am I going to save men and women by lying. No; I will
          save myself by telling the truth; and I will take the truth all
          the time, and others may take lies, and see which get to heaven
          first. I tell you, you will find us as far apart as are heaven
          and hell.
          "Well," says one, "Are you going to do this?" Yes, I am going to
          put one suit of clothes on and sell the rest, except a change;
          and see if the day does not come when I will have so many clothes
          that my wives will not have boxes to put them in.
          I realize that I am a poor man--a worm of creation; but I just
          know that when I dwell in the truth--in Jesus Christ,--when I
          dwell in his light and partake of his Spirit, I am right. I would
          give more for one hundred men of this character than I would give
          for this whole people, if they were not of that character. Can
          they whip the world? Yes; men of that character will whip
          everything that can be put on that road, from this place to Dan,
          and from there to Beersheba. Amen.
          Journal of Discourses / Journal of Discourses, Volume 5 / Brigham
          Young, September 20, 1857
                          Brigham Young, September 20, 1857
                            OF GOD--OBEDIENCE TO COUNSEL.
               Remarks by President Brigham Young, made in the Bowery,
                      Great Salt Lake City, September 20, 1857.
          Brother Heber wants to know whether he has said anything wrong.
          So far as I am concerned, and so far as the truth is concerned,
          he has not. He is very careless in the use of language; but I do
          not so much care how he or any of the brethren express their
          ideas, when their hearts are right before God.
          When we have only the one desire to promote the kingdom of God on
          the earth, the people will be right.
          Brother Heber is very full of comparisons; and I will liken
          brother Heber's language to the conduct of some of this people.
          He talks just as ideas happen to come into his mind; and some of
          the people act just as it happens at the moment, not thinking
          what they do. And yet their desire is to do right; and the
          greatest faults that most of them see in each other arise through
          weakness and ignorance, and not through an evil design. They
          desire to do right, just as brother Heber desires to talk as
          straight as a line; but he has so long been in the habit of
          making his own dictionary and using his words out of it, that it
          would be difficult for him to change his style now.
          No matter what the outward appearance is--if I can know of a
          truth that the hearts of the people are fully set to do the will
          of their Father in heaven, though they may falter and do a great
          many things through the weaknesses of human nature, yet, they
          will be saved. You will hear among such persons observations that
          appear very much out of the way; but, at the same time, they will
          say that "it does seem that when I would try to do good, and to
          do my best, evil will come before me."
          If there is an outward appearance of mistakes or evils, we ought
          to have the Spirit of the Lord to look at the designs of the
          actors, and know whether they act from impure or sinister
          motives. If their motives are pure--no matter whether their
          outward appearance is particularly precise, their acts will be
          discerned by the Spirit of the Lord, and will be appreciated for
          what they were intended. If people act from pure motives, though
          their outward movements may not always be so pleasant as our
          traditions would prefer, yet God will make those acts result in
          the best good to the people.
          I wish the people to know that they have to come to the position
          that, in their feelings and affections, the kingdom of God must
          be all in all to us. If we are not in that position, you will
          find that we will be scourged and afflicted until we are. With us
          it must be the kingdom of God all the time: it must be that or
          nothing. The time has come in which that must be the common
          feeling with the Saints.
          As to the world's being in fellowship with us, it never was and
          it never can be. We cut off the Gentiles just before we left
          Nauvoo; and they have cut us off from their fellowship. The
          thread is cut that has hitherto connected us; and now we have to
          act for ourselves and build up the kingdom of God on the earth,
          which we will do, by the help of the Lord; for he has decreed
          that his kingdom shall take the ascendancy over all other
          kingdoms under heaven.
          It was observed by brother Spencer that the time had come for
          this work to be making far more rapid strides than it has
          hitherto done. You will find that it has not been